《The Billionaire's Secret Lover》


 Chapter Six: Wedding Rehearsal

    Chapter Six: Wedding Rehearsal


    It''s still feels like a dream to me. I met him after searching for him all these years. And he''s engaged to


    my friend. Though, we''ve just met but I still regard Debby as a friend. She was the only person that


    reach out to me apart from Lilian. Speaking of Lilian, I need to prepare cos we''re going to the wedding


    rehearsal today being Sunday.


    I have called Lily and she told me that she will be back in time today for the rehearsal. I''m to meet her


    at the venue which is like two hours drive from where I stay.


    I quickly put on my teal green strapless gown with a white tform. I got into my car and drive all the


    way through, have call Lily and she said she''s already at the venue. I can''t wait to see her. Gosh I''ve


    missed her!!.


    Exactly two hourster, I packed in front of a big white St Patrick''s cathedral,where Lilian will be getting


    married in three months time.


    I saw Lilian rushing to meet me, she was putting on a white ball gown, her hair was packed up in a


    ponytail and bouncing at her back as she run to meet me. I quickly got out of the car and meet her


    halfway,and hug her. I saw danny walking to meet us and he also hug and greet me.


    "Hey! Nina," he bend to kiss me on my cheeks.


    " long time no see" he smile while hugging me and lily together.


    "Hey! to you too"


    During the few times I''ve got to meet him, we''ve gotten closer and I like him much more than some


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    guys, speaking of him! Where is he?. My eyes scan the whole parking lot and around the church but


    there was no sign of Michael anywhere.


    He''s suppose to be here since he''s Danny best man, though I didn''t ask Lily nor Danny as walk into the


    church.


    The priest was standing on the pulpit dressed in a white robe. He was quite old. But his voice is quite


    young when he talks.


    "Are you all ready "He ask as he look at Danny who was trying to make a phone call.


    "Not yet!! "We are still waiting for Michael " Danny went back to typing away on his phone while the


    priest sat down on one of the chairs on the pulpit.


    I sensed him before he enter into the auditorium. My body couldn''t contain the excitement that washed


    through me. Ever since meeting him my heart beat has exploded.


    "Sorry I''mte"Michael said as he stroll slowly into the church looking dashing ever in a teal green


    tuxedo and a white shirt. I didn''t know I was checking him out until Lily tap me on the shoulder and give


    me a look that says "isn''t he cute? " as she smile.


    I''m happy that he''s here but didn''t like the fact that he brought Debby. She was putting on a teal green


    pzzo trouser with a white top and clinking to his arms like he will disappear the moment she let''s go.


    She greeted me with a wink without letting go of Michael''s arm and I responded with a nod. Gosh! I


    hate her already.


    Lilian''s and Danny''s parents were already seated, I didn''t notice theme in after Michael cos I was


    preupied with gawking at Michael. But nheless, I went to greet Lilian''s parents. They were like


    my second parents. My family owe them alot. They were happy to see me and ask after my dad. Then


    we got ready for the rehearsal.


    Danny was already Standing in front of the priest while Micheal stood behind him. Lilian and I were


    getting ready to walk down the aisle. Walking behind Lillian who was holding into the arms of her father,


    I couldn''t help but wish that I was walking with my father to meet Micheal.


    I look at Michael, only to find his eyes on me, his face was hard, I couldn''t know what he was thinking. I


    hold his stare as I walk up to him and stood beside him.


    Lillian and Danny stood in front of the priest while we both stood behind them. They took turns to say


    their vows. Everyone pped when they were through. Lilian turn to hug everyone including me while


    mouthing "Thank you".


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Michael


    The drive to the cathedral was quiet with I and Deborah sitting at the back of my limousine.


    She was dressed in a teal green Pzzo trousers and a white top. Her hair was packed into a ponytail,


    she''s light-skin, 6 feet 5 inches tall and she''s a model.


    She is every man''s dream wife. But no matter how beautiful she looks, I will never love her as my wife.


    I know she loves me but I don''t love her.


    We are always like this any time we are together we don''t talk to each other but when in the public will


    try to act like couple in love with each other.


    I told her right from the beginning that I don''t love her and that our marriage will be of convenience.


    Immediately, we arrive at the church. Deborah came to hook her hands around me. I wanted to remove


    her hands from me but notice that Danny and Lillian''s parents wereing behind us, so I let her be.


    "Sorry I''mte!"


    I said immediately I got into the auditorium, I noticed that they were all waiting for me, my eyes scan


    the room until itnded on a particr someone,


    I suck in breathe. She looked dashing in a long bare back teal green gown, which fitted her as a


    second skin, enhances her brown eyes. She was beautiful as a goddess.


    She turn to stare at me when she notice my eyes on her but her expression change when she notice


    Debbie beside me.


    Without wasting time we all got into our role for the rehearsal.


    I was standing behind Danny in front of the pulpit, while Lillian and Nina were walking down the aisle.


    She looked at me and I hold her stare. Within me I couldn''t help but wish that she was walking down


    the aisle to meet me.


    After the couple have recited their vows and everyone were rushing to get home because it was


    alreadyte.


    I saw Nina rushing into her car. I rush to follow her at least to talk to her but she zoom off without a


    second nce.


    After yesterday, she has been avoiding me like gue. Is it because of Deborah Melton?. This stupid


    woman! Shouldn''t she fight for the one she loves. I felt the connection when she was walking down the


    aisle with Lilian. She even smiled at me today. I walk into the car with Deborah beside me.


    "I thought you said she wasn''t the Nina?" Deborah question softly, immediately we were seated at the


    back of the limousine while John sat down in front beside Frank, my driver.


    "Who?" I ask, not understanding what she was saying, right now all I''m thinking about is Nina.


    "Nina of course? I saw you rushing to meet her after the rehearsal". She said on the verge of tears.


    I turn to look at her and sigh. She''s obviously the best pretender in the world, here she''s crying over


    Nina, while she''s sleeping with someone else.


    "Yes she''s Nina, the girl I love with all of my heart" I reply as I clench and unclench my fist. I have never


    been this annoyed and disgusted with any woman in my life. But right now, it took all of my willpower


    for me not to p her across the face.


    I breath in and out as I turn to face her" I''m sorry, just didn''t want to upset you yesterday, that''s why I


    lied. But there''s nothing between us any longer, she obviously doesn''t love me anymore". I said as I try


    to console her, if not for anything just to y along with her still the merger of ourpanies.


    "But.............?" She question still crying.


    "No but..."I reply kissing her softly on the lips as I handed wipes to Clea her face. She quieted down


    and resume typing away on her phone.


    "Deborah?"


    "Yes" she answer, her eyes still clue to her phone''s screen.


    "What time did you get homest night" I ask her as I watch her face for any sign of difort.


    "Around 8:30pm. Why?" She said not the bit startled, and there was no sign that she was lying.


    "Nothing. Just wondering if you went somewhere after your parents'' ".


    "No I went home straight. I drove one of my dad''s car home" she replied as she turn to regard me


    suspiciously.


    It''s obvious that she is lying, so I decided to drop it wouldn''t want her to be suspicious right now.


    She drop her phone and turn to me" What are you going to do about Nina?"


    "Nothing" I shrug as I turn to stare at the window wondering in my heart if she has gotten home safe.


    Nina miller is one of the stubborn woman I know apart from my mom. I just wish she will give me the


    chance to exin myself.


    "What do you mean by nothing?"She turn to re at me. Leave it to Deborah to frustrate you. Can''t


    she know that I don''t want to talk about it?. That just hearing her name is making me want to do things


    to her, that may jeopardize my future.


    "Just that,nothing" I close my eyes to rx to the night breeze. She huff and turn to face the other side


    with tears in her eyes. I couldn''t care less. I touch the privacy button, as I open the screen to speak


    with John.


    "John?"


    "Yes sir"


    "Drop Miss Melton at her house, then wake me up when we are home"


    "OK sir"


    I went back to closing my eyes. I just couldn''t sleep, anytime I close my eyes all I see is the smile on


    her face, the way she touch me and kiss me. I miss her so much and it''s driving me crazy.


    Immediately, the car stopped at Deborah''s house, I open my eyes just as John stepped down from the


    car to open the door for her.


    She turn to kiss me, I turn my face the other side and the kissnded on my cheek " Goodnight hubby!"


    She said happily and walk into the house. I scan the garage to see if Nina''s car was there. Immediately,


    my eyes spotted the white Honda CRV, my whole being calm down. At least I know she''s safe.


    "Let''s go, John" John enter into the car and drive to my house.


    "Sir," John call me softly, as he turn to face me.


    I open my eyes slowly to regard him"Yes"


    "Charles, the guy I sent to monitor Miss Melton has given me some information" He said.


    I quickly sit up and put all of my concentration at him"Yes, go on".


    "He said the guy Miss Melton has been meeting is one Mr Austin Walker".


    "What?" I scream. "Austin Walker?". "Why him?, she should have gone for any other person but not


    Austin Walker".


    "I''m sorry sir" John apologize profusely.


    I look at him and shake my head"Why are you apologizing?, that bitch should be the one to apologize".


    I scream at him.


    "I''m sorry sir. But Charles also said that they grew up together. We are not really sure if they are dating


    sir".


    "Who cares if they are dating or not!, it shouldn''t be Austin Walker". I reply harshly as i m the privacy


    window closed. My fist clench and unclench. Why him?. Why is this happening to me?. Did he came


    back to take revenge for what happened six years ago?.


    As soon as the car was park into my garage, I hurriedly stepped out and turn to walk into the elevator


    with John closely behind me. The elevator door open at my floor, John walk in front of me to conduct


    his security check, he signal to me that it was safe for me to go in.


    I walk into the sitting room to meet Mrs Henderson, my cook waiting for me.


    "Wee home, Mr Thompson. What can I make for you" She said.


    "Don''t worry about me, Emma" I walk past her into my room, climbing the stair in twos. I rush out of my


    room immediately I remember that I needed to see John for something, I saw him standing at the foot


    of the stair with Emma.


    "I need every information about Austin Walker on my desk first thing tomorrow morning"


    "Yes sir" He replied and walk into his room.


    I walk into mine to shower and went into my study to get one or two things done before retiring for the


    night.

 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe that he has the gut to break up with you, that good for nothing jerk face,


    anywhere I don''t me him, but you, I don''t even know what you saw in him, anyway... Let him just


    wait still Iy my hands on him, sonofabitch". Lilian said trying to console me, as Iy on my bed in the


    two rooms apartment, I share with my father...


    Amidst sob" lily, please promise me that you won''t do anything that I will regretter, please"


    " I won''t do anything to him that he did not deserve ....Get up and take your bath, we are going to my


    ce, and you will be spending the night there, don''t worry I will tell your father, I don''t want him to see


    you like this, he will be so heartbroken.."


    " Yes ma''am, what will I have ever done without you, you are my backbone, thank you so much for


    everything" I hugged her and walked sluggishly to the bathroom which was located outside the house


    while lily went to meet my father in his shop...


    My name is Nina Dern Miller. I am an only child to my father, Mr. Tom miller. I lost my mother when I


    was five, so it has always been I and my father since then. We are very poor, my father being a


    cobbler, his job cannot send me to school but can only put food on the table ...I grew up in Roma Italy.


    Lily came back to the room as I was putting on my dress, unlike me Lilian Thomas, my childhood friend


    parents are rich, loving, and caring I guess that was the main reason why my father approves of my


    rtionship with her anyway. Her parents were the ones who paid for my high school, now I will be


    going to the university, they promised to pay for it as well, I will be forever grateful to them.


    " I have talked to father, and he epted for you toe to spend the night with us"


    " Really " I stood with arms akimbo staring at lily who was standing at the door with no care in the


    world.


    "By talking, you mean bribing him with money, right"


    She nodded, I guess I should have gotten used to it now, but every time it hurt just like the first, my


    father has always been the one to do anything for money. I feel embarrassed anytime he asked for


    money from Lilian.


    "Ninae on, stop brooding everything is gonna be alright, let''s go before your father changes his


    mind, and my money will go to waste" she grabbed my hands leading me to her car.


    Part 2


    We''ve just arrived at Thomas''s estate when Lillian packed the car in the garage, we went inside to


    greet her parent after we went to her rooms, we were lying side by side on the bed when lily suddenly


    said


    " You know what I am very happy that you didn''t sleep with that sonofabitch "


    " I''m d too, but please can you stop with the curse words, I''m tired of it already. "


    " Sorry bestie, you know what we are going to the club tonight, I want you to forget everything that


    happens tonight ok "


    " Yes ma''am," I said with a mocked salute and a smile on my face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    *****************************


    At exactly 8 pm we were dressed, I wore a mini denim bomshort with a strapless nude color blouse and


    my nude stiletto heel, all from lily''s wardrobe and my humble friend was so excited tonight that she


    wore a red mini bodycon gown with a spaghetti hand, she spices it up with ck heels, then we were


    ready to leave. " We are taking the Roll Royce and Mr daniel will be driving us today, cos I want to get


    wasted tonight and probably lose my virginity " she happily said as she climbs into the back seat of the


    car and I follow suit.


    The club was a thirty minutes journey


    from home and it wasn''t long that we reach there, wee to Lilytz Lounge, owned and managed by


    my humble bestie, yes at 17years, she owned a club and I owned nothing and we were the same age


    ...


    Wow time to get wasted tonight, let''s go, Nina, she practically dragged my hands to the entrance of the


    club, which enter.


    The club was lit and full to the brim, today being Monday, I was surprised so I decided to ask lily


    " Lily can you tell me why your club is filled up today " I scream at her due to the loud music


    " Hmmm, I guess some artist is performing today " she replied dancing away with a handsome boy.


    Ohmygosh I hate club, I went to the bar to help Ricky, I know everyone here cos I work here too


    "Hi Ricky", I greeted him


    "Hi Nina, you are hot tonight, if I was not gay I would have asked you out," he said


    "Anyway, thanks for thepliment" I sat down on the stool opposite him as I sip my martini, I have not


    been the one to drinks, so I prefer fruit wine to beer and other hard drinks.


    " Good evening beautiful angel"


    I froze as I was about to sip the drink, the deep masculine voice was so sweet that it sent a shiver


    down my body, I have never felt this way when I was with Jack. I turned to greet the man, I was


    shocked, this man is beautiful, handsome and attractive in every way, II didn''t know that I was checking


    him out until he cough


    " Hmm_ haa_ I _ you _ emm_ " oh my god what am I even saying, I ce my hands on my face, I feel


    so embarrassed, what was that he said before"


    I raise my head as I hear someone chuckling, I couldn''t help smiling too,ohmigosh he had the most


    contagious smile.


    "I''m Michael, he stretches his hands to me


    "Nina " I replied as we shook hands


    We chatted about everything, I told him about myself and my family, my ns for the future, I was so at


    ease with him, I even told him about my breakup with jack, how I caught him cheating on me.


    Everything there was to say, Michael didn''t say anything, he was just listening and only chirping in


    when


    I asked him something but he never told me anything about himself, I guess I never give him the


    chance too.


    Right now I and Michael were dancing to a sensual song and it was putting me in the mood, I looked up


    at Michael to see him starring at me with desire,


    " Do you want to get out?" he asked me seductively


    I couldn''t bring my voice to answer, I could nod, then we were on our way to the nearest hotel, on the


    Michael was just touching my body and igniting the fire in me. I just couldn''t wait any longer, the


    moment we arrived, we didn''t check-in and see, we just go straight to the room, I guess he uses this


    ce often. I ced my purse on the floor as Michael carried me to the bed nibbling on my ear, the


    process makes me moan and he hardened it, he dropped me and begins to tear my clothes from me, I


    guess he his not as patient as I think.


    "What are doing to me, youngdy" Michael whispered in my ear huskily


    " I dont_ kn_o_ w the things you do to me," I told him as I explore his naked body


    " I can''t wait for the angel, please let me take you now"


    "Yes Michael, I can''t wait too, please take me now"


    He enters me so hard that I felt the pain, oh I have forgotten that I am a virgin, I closed my eyes to bear


    the pain, Michael stroke my face with his palm


    "Angel look at me" he begged slowly


    I opened my eyes to look at him


    " Why didn''t you tell me, I could have been gentle with you " he continues


    " I''m sorry, I was so caught up in the moment that I forgot "I replied bitting my lower lips absently


    He removes my lips from my teeth and kissed it gently, then he romanced me, stroke my clit and then


    he entered me more slowly than I could imagine, we moved together to the rhythms of our lovemaking


    sensuously and with all of our heart. I fell asleep only to be awakened when a wet cloth was ced


    between my legs to wipe the blood away, then I fell asleep again


    ********************************************


    I woke up the next morning in a hotel room, naked and sore down in between my leg, oh my God what


    happened to me, I exim then I started remembering all about yesterday, a blush appearing slightly


    on my face ."Michael, where the fuck is Michael" I scream, oh my God, don''t let it be what I''m thinking, I


    hurried from the bed that when a piece of paper caught my eyes, I picked it up to read it :


    My dearest angel,


    I enjoyed yesternight and I have no regret whatsoever, I have paid for the hotel pending the time you


    want to spend there, I''m sorry I ripped your clothesst night. I reced it, it on the center table ...


    Michael


    "What!!! don''t tell me that he left me after taking my virginity, why Nina, why are you so naive, its barely


    a week that Jackson breaks up with you, and now this, why does this have to hurt so much, "I sobbed


    silently, the sound of my phone ringing breaks me from my sobbing.


    I pick up my phone from my purse, only to discover that it was Lilian...


    "Hello" I answer the phone cheerfully, didn''t want to let her know what a fool I was


    "Hi damsel, tell me that you are no more a virgin too cos I''m not "


    "Yes, same here too"


    "Woah, so who is the lucky guy," she asked


    " Just some random guy, I didn''t even bother to ask for his name, "I told her


    "Ok dear,e back early, we are packing for uni baby, "she said excitedly


    "Yes," I told her as I try badly to force back the tears that threatened to fall. Immediately, she hung up, I


    slump heavily on the bed and cry my eyes out. I couldn''t believe that Michael will do this to me. I


    thought we had a connection. I thought we clickedst night.


    I stood up slowly and walk to the bathroom, there was a spare toothbrush which I use to brush my


    teeth. I then shower and went to put on the dress which he bought for me. After I had dressed I search


    around the room for anything that may belong to Michael but there was no sight of him anywhere.


    It''s like I was hallucinating. He was thorough in packing his stuff like he didn''t want me to look for him.


    Right then at that moment,t I made a vow never to search for Michael.


    I then picked up the paper and put it inside my bag, it gonna be a memory of the man who makes feel


    what love is and disappear........


    I pick up my purse and walk out of the room, closing the door gently.


    Immediately, I walk into the lobby, all eyes were on me like they could tell what went on behind the


    closed door. I walk confidently to the receptionist as she looks at me with disgust.


    "Good morning ma, how may I help you," she said offering me a tight smile.


    "Good morning, I will like to check out," I told her holding my bag tightly from embarrassment.


    "Ok let me check the system" She went through the names on theputer and finally check me out


    after seeing Michael''s name.


    I walk down the street, after refusing her offer to call me a cab. Being born in Roma, I knew my way


    around the street as I walk, I didn''t want to go home just yet cos I know that Lily will saw through my


    lies.


    After sightseeing for one hour, I took a cab home to find Lily waiting for me with my father. We werete


    for the airport.


    I pick up my bags without saying a word to Lily and bade my dad goodbye as her parents drive us to


    the airport. A new start to a new life.

 Chapter 2: Present day/ 10 years later

    Chapter 2: Present day/ 10 yearster


    "Rise and shine baby girl"


    Mom stops calling me that, I am not a baby, I''m 27 mom, remember.


    I know my angel that you are 27, but no matter how old you are, you will always be my little girl...


    "Patricia, leave the poor girl alone " my father''s voice interrupted us in the doorway, as he ventures into


    the room with swag, I didn''t know he has, smiling


    "Its because you''ve been calling her baby girl, that''s why she has refused to marry y that she''s still a


    baby "father said as he hugged mom to his side


    " Huh!! Whatever dad, you are just jealous because mom gives me attention" I retorted back smiling


    and pouting at him.


    " Baby lets go" he lovingly dragged mom from my room.


    I took my bath, immediately my parents left my room and pack my bag. I have been doing this for the


    past 10 years,ing to spend some time with them, before going back to school then but now I''m


    going back to work. My dad remarried three yearster after I left for school, I now have a loving


    stepmother and an overprotective younger brother even though he''s just seven, he acts like an adult


    and I adore him so much.


    "Good morning sis, mom said to tell you that breakfast is ready," he said smiling


    Speaking of the devil, I smiled back and went to hug him


    "Ok little devil, let''s go I''m through"


    We make our way to the dining table and sat down. Mom was busy dishing our food while dad was


    typing away on his phone once a while he nces at me. He''s giving me the creep. I sat down beside


    my mum and begin to eat, I couldn''t help but remember those times when we barely eat three square


    meals a day. I''m now a graduate of journalism from New York University, after graduating from the


    University, I was able to secure a job in one of the prestigious Media house, Melton media. Where I will


    be working very soon. My dad now owns a shoepany called Pandora, while my stepmom is a


    baker. I love my family so much I wouldn''t trade them for me anything.


    "Angel don''t you like the food, you''ve not eaten anything since," mum said sadly as she looks at me.


    "Come on mom, don''t be sad, I love it, I was just caught up on my thought I''m sorry".


    "You''ll be leaving for New York tomorrow, don''t forget all that we''ve talked about".


    "Yes, Dad."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, all that dad and I have ever talked about is how I''m getting old and need a man in my life,


    h h h, but I keep telling him that there''s no man for me out there.


    "Stop rushing the girl, Tom, when the right timees she will surely get married to the right man,"


    mum said smiling immediately jumping to my defense.


    The phone ringing interrupted whatever is it that I wanted to add to what mum said, standing up as I


    took excuse for my parents, I walk to the sitting-room to take my phone.


    "Hello, beautiful damsel," I said excitedly into the phone cuz it was my bestie calling.


    "Hey, baby"Lilian practically shriek into the phone as she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Please doe back fast, you know you need to help me shop for my wedding gown, I can''t believe


    that I will be getting married," she said cheerfully.


    I groan inwardly" I will make sure that Ie back early," I told her and she hung up the call after


    asking about my family.


    All these weddings things are not making me happy, don''t get me wrong, I''m very happy for Lillian but


    sometimes I feel like life is so unfair. Why does Lillian have to have it all, while I have nothing?


    Immediately I walked back to the breakfast table and sat down, I look at mum and smile, I mouthed her


    a quick thank you. I love the way she defends me, it makes me miss my mum more.


    "Dad I will be leaving for the airport very soon, I''ll be resuming work next week, I want to go and get


    things done before my resumption and we still have Lilian''s wedding to shop for.


    "Ok when shopping for the wedding make sure you also shop for a man for yourself," my dad said


    sarcastically to piss me off.


    Sometimes I wonder why I put off with a father like him, he keeps telling me to get a man for myself,


    without even worried if I might be a victim of a wrong rtionship.


    "Yes Dad, I will make sure to shop for a man to piss you off to".


    We banter on and off until my mum stops us from it, then I went to the airport to get home to prepare


    for my resumption the following morning.


    New York City


    Michael''s office


    Michael Thompson the director and CEO of the Thomson Empire was sitting elegantly in his


    expensively furnished office, awaiting his friend. The office was decorated with ash and silver, the


    balcony is directly facing the center of New York. Michael loves to stand at the balcony when he''s less


    busy and stare as people move around going through their daily businesses. Someone once said that


    in New York you could never be lonely, due to the millions of people there, but right now Michael is


    more than lonely, even when he''s surrounded by two loving parents, two brothers, and a soon-to-be


    wife. He still feels like he''s lonely, ever since his meeting with Nina he has never been the same, he felt


    like a part of him was missing, he could still remember the way he felt when was inside her, he could


    still remember the taste of her in his lips, how can he ever forget? it took all his willpower for him to


    leave her that morning, it was one of the hardest decisions he has ever made in his life.


    "Michael"


    The blonde hair, about 6 feet 5 inches tall man walk to the office elegantly and look at the man in front


    of him, after calling him and notice that he didn''t respond, he calls him again a little bit louder this time.


    "Michael"


    He blinks twice and stares at the person in front of him like he has never seen him before, a flicker of


    recognition shows in his face as he smiled widely.


    "David, I''m so sorry, I didn''t see youe in, when did you get back?.


    The blonde hair guy named David is his best friend from childhood, they''ve been together through thick


    and thin, and they''re still going stronger.


    "I''m good, and I just got back now" Danny sat down casually on the chair in front of my table making


    me sit down in the process, sometimes he behaves as if he owns the office while I''m just the guest.


    "Don''t tell me, you''re still thinking about Lillian''s friend."


    I rolled my eyes at him without answering, typing through myputer.


    "I''ve told you, let me talk to Lilian, she will help you talk to her, and she.................................


    "No please don''t do that" I cut him short "I don''t want Lillian to know anything about it, and I have a


    fiancee, it was just a one-night thing, this will pass."


    David gave me a look that says" I don''t believe you" but I shrug it off.


    "Anyways, don''t forget that you are my best man, and when we are back from Paris, we''ll be going for


    the pre_wedding rehearsal," Danny said as he saw himself out of the door.


    I huff and get back to work.


    I have been working for the past two hours uninterrupted when my inte suddenly rings, I pick it up


    " Yes. Aurora. I thought I said I don''t want to be disturbed"


    "I''m sorry sir. But Miss Melton is here to see you and she wouldn''t budge when I told her you don''t want


    to be disturbed"


    "Alright. Send her in" I drop the call. The smile fell from my face immediately I saw Deborah walking


    into my office, she was d in a dark blue skintight jean with a purple flowery top.


    She was justing back from her modeling shoot. Even though she was simply dressed, her face


    was caked in heavy makeup. She just couldn''t do without makeup. That''s one of the reasons why I


    can''t ever fall in love with her.


    She walks slowly to me and wraps her I have been working for the past two hours uninterrupted when


    my inte suddenly rings, I pick it up


    " Yes. Aurora. I thought I said I don''t want to be disturbed"


    "I''m sorry sir. But Miss Melton is here to see you and she wouldn''t budge when I told her you don''t want


    to be disturbed"


    "Alright. Send her in" I drop the call. The smile fell from my face immediately I saw Deborah walking


    into my office, she was d in a dark blue skintight jean with a purple flowery top.


    She was justing back from her modeling shoot. Even though she was simply dressed, her face


    was caked in heavy makeup. She just couldn''t do without makeup. That''s one of the reasons why I


    can''t ever fall in love with her.


    She walks slowly to me and wraps her hands around me, kissing me lightly on the lips as she sat down


    on myp.


    "Hello, handsome. Miss me?"


    I smile "Why will I miss you, Deborah?. When I have loads of work here for me to do"


    She huff and stood up from myps" At least for once in your life, try to act nice to me" She said getting


    irritated.


    I ignore her and went back to typing away on theputer. "The only time I feel like there''s a


    connection between us is when we are having sex" She sat down heavily on the couch and cross her


    legs.


    "I don''t love you, Deborah," I told her harshly, I''m tired of exining the same thing to her over and


    over again.


    "How many times do you want me to say it?. I can never love you. I enjoy the sex between us which is


    why we are still together"


    She started crying, I couldn''t care less. Is not as if she didn''t know, she just thought that I will wake up


    one morning and fall in love with her. It doesn''t work that way and besides, the one woman I''m in love


    with but can''t have is in another country and I don''t even know how to reach her. Not that I will want to.


    "You are heartless!. Michael Thompson!!" She screams and threw the flower vase on my table on the


    floor angrily.


    I ignore her, is not the first time I''m hearing that anyway. Mypetitors in the business world know


    that I''m ruthless.


    "Aurora! Get a cleaner toe to clean the trash in my office" I drop the inte as I stood up and


    regard her buttoning my suit in the process" I have a meeting in the next thirty minutes, will you go


    home or will wait for me to drop you off?".


    "I''ll wait for you," She said


    I walk out of the office with Aurora closely behind me just as the cleaningdy walks in to clean the


    floor.


    One hourter, I was walking out of the meeting room with Aurora. I couldn''t believe how tired I was.


    Soon I and Deborah were walking out of thepany door arm in arm. I open the car door for her to


    get in while I went to the passenger side and get in. The driver to her apartment was quiet with both of


    us content in our thoughts.


    "Come in for a cup of coffee, Michael." She smiles at me, immediately we go to her house. I epted


    and we both climb the elevator to her floor. She went to get me the coffee while I sat down on the


    couch.


    "Here" She gave me a cup of hot coffee and went into her room to change out of her clothes while I sip


    my coffee silently.


    "Michael? Why can''t you love me " Deborah said walking out of her room to sit down beside me on the


    couch.


    "Here we go again" I murmur to myself.


    "You are loveable. Deborah. The problem isn''t with you but for me. In my heart, there can only be one


    woman and it''s not you" I told her truthfully as I held her close.


    She sniffles as she tried to fight back tears" But I love you so much Michael" I swipe my thumb gently


    across her face as I remove the tiniest drop of tears from her eyes.


    "I know and I''m very grateful for that"


    "What''s her name"She after me after she has calm down.


    I smile as I remember that smile on her face and the way she told me her history without hiding


    anything from me"Nina" I replied after some time.


    She looks up to me with lust-filled eyes, the atmosphere changed, she leads me to her bedroom as I


    roughly undressed her. I slip my finger into and sex to find her ready for me.


    I enter her roughly and plunged deep into her, making her scream my name. I squeeze her boobs as I


    felt the pleasure building in me. Then Ie fast in her arms.


    Thirty minutester, she lies down spent on the bed while I stood up to dress, I pick up my car key on


    the couch and saw myself out of the door closing it gently not to wake her up, and drove myself home.


    I smile "Why will I miss you, Deborah?. When I have loads of work here for me to do"


    She huff and stood up from myps" At least for once in your life, try to act nice to me" She said getting


    irritated.


    I ignore her and went back to typing away on theputer. "The only time I feel like there''s a


    connection between us is when we are having sex" She sat down heavily on the couch and cross her


    legs.


    "I don''t love you, Deborah," I told her harshly, I''m tired of exining the same thing to her over and


    over again.


    "How many times do you want me to say it?. I can never love you. I enjoy the sex between us which is


    why we are still together"


    She started crying, I couldn''t care less. Is not as if she didn''t know, she just thought that I will wake up


    one morning and fall in love with her. It doesn''t work that way and besides, the one woman I''m in love


    with but can''t have is in another country and I don''t even know how to reach her. Not that I will want to.


    "You are heartless!. Michael Thompson!!" She screams and threw the flower vase on my table on the


    floor angrily.


    I ignore her, is not the first time I''m hearing that anyway. Mypetitors in the business world know


    that I''m ruthless.


    "Aurora! Get a cleaner toe to clean the trash in my office" I drop the inte as I stood up and


    regard her buttoning my suit in the process" I have a meeting in the next thirty minutes, will you go


    home or will wait for me to drop you off?".


    "I''ll wait for you," She said


    I walk out of the office with Aurora closely behind me just as the cleaningdy walks in to clean the


    floor.


    One hourter, I was walking out of the meeting room with Aurora. I couldn''t believe how tired I was.


    Soon I and Deborah were walking out of thepany door arm in arm. I open the car door for her to


    get in while I went to the passenger side and get in. The driver to her apartment was quiet with both of


    us content in our thoughts.


    "Come in for a cup of coffee, Michael." She smiles at me, immediately we go to her house. I epted


    and we both climb the elevator to her floor. She went to get me the coffee while I sat down on the


    couch.


    "Here" She gave me a cup of hot coffee and went into her room to change out of her clothes while I sip


    my coffee silently.


    "Michael? Why can''t you love me " Deborah said walking out of her room to sit down beside me on the


    couch.


    "Here we go again" I murmur to myself.


    "You are loveable. Deborah. The problem isn''t with you but for me. In my heart, there can only be one


    woman and it''s not you" I told her truthfully as I held her close.


    She sniffles as she tried to fight back tears" But I love you so much Michael" I swipe my thumb gently


    across her face as I remove the tiniest drop of tears from her eyes.


    "I know and I''m very grateful for that"


    "What''s her name"She after me after she has calm down.


    I smile as I remember that smile on her face and the way she told me her history without hiding


    anything from me"Nina" I replied after some time.


    She looks up to me with lust-filled eyes, the atmosphere changed, she leads me to her bedroom as I


    roughly undressed her. I slip my finger into and sex to find her ready for me.


    I enter her roughly and plunged deep into her, making her scream my name. I squeeze her boobs as I


    felt the pleasure building in me. Then Ie fast in her arms.


    Thirty minutester, she lies down spent on the bed while I stood up to dress, I pick up my car key on


    the couch and saw myself out of the door closing it gently not to wake her up, and drove myself


    home.

 Chapter 3: Meeting Debbie

    Chapter 3: Meeting Debbie


    My rm clock ringing beside my bed woke me up at exactly 6:30 a.m. I stood up sluggishly from the


    bed as I have a morning run to do before getting ready for work, as I don''t want to bete for my first


    day at work.


    After changing out of my sleepwear I put on my running joggers and pink tan top with a running shoe


    and plug in my earphones ready for my run.


    I''ve been running for 10 minutes, when I suddenly sense someone running quietly behind me. I was


    tensed and scared as I turn back to behold a beauty, she''s beautiful with a blonde long hair.


    "Hi good morning, I''m Debbie. I''ve never seen your face in this neighborhood" she h h on


    expectantly trying to recall if she has seen me or not?.


    "Hello! good morning to you too, I''m Nina just move in yesterday".


    "Really? WOW!! wee to our neighborhood I live alone at block D"


    "Ok, nice meeting you too, I live at block F" I told her as I continue running cuz I was almostte for


    work.


    "Gotchater" Debbie said smilingly as she retreated to her house and I ran in the opposite direction to


    mine.


    I arrive at my office at exactly 7:30am, to meet pile of files waiting for me to sort out. I guess the Last


    journalist left a lot of work for me to do.


    I was busy sorting out files into the cab when the door suddenly open, I was on my knees my back


    facing the door so I couldn''t see the person thate in until I stood up and turn to see a man in his


    forties smiling at me with an outstretched hands.


    " Wee to Mason''s Media, miss Miller" I''m the general manager and I came to wee you


    officially to ourpany."


    He was licking his lips as he was undressing me with his eyes. I know his type. I smile at him showing


    my perfectly set teeth.


    " Thank you Mr? " I look at him waiting for him to supply me his name. Which he did with another sexy


    growl.


    " Mr Shawn Mendel"


    "Thank you Mr Shawn Mendes" if you excuse me I will like to sort out this ?" I told him as I gesture to


    the files on the floor.


    "Ok miss Miller, have drop some document with your secretary, read and work on it , cos the big boss


    need it urgently" He said as he walk to the door and went out.


    The day flew by quickly and before I know it, I was heading home driving my white Honda CR-V car,


    my dad has gifted me for my 26th birthday.


    Immediately I got home, I parked my car in the


    garage and took the elevator to the fifth floor, and open the door to my penthouse room.


    I dropped the file I have picked up from my secretary and my bag on the couch and went to the kitchen


    to prepare something to eat.


    After eating, I put a call through to Lily. It rang for three time before she pick it up.


    "Hey! Baby girl" She called drowsily, obviously just waking up from sleep.


    "Hi! I''m sorry to disturb you. How''s your shopping going?"


    "OK. But I''m still annoyed with you" she replied sounding more awake now.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just bored here . How''s Danny"


    "He''s good. Are you just returning from work?"


    "Not really. About an hour ago "I reply looking at the time.


    "So how was your first day at work?"..


    "It was fun. I get to meet new faces and most especially I met a new friend"


    "Really?. So you are recing me already. So quick, I''m not even married yet" she said feigning


    annoyance.


    Iugh heartily" You''re so funny Lily. Her name is Deborah and she''s my neighbor"


    "Wow!. That''s good, now I can have fun knowing that you won''t be alone like you are right now"


    I smile. Leave it to Lily to worry about me. I heard the doorbell" Lily, I have to go, it seems someone is


    at my door".


    "OK. Be careful. Bye". She hung up as I went reluctantly to the door. I open it to meet Debbie standing


    there smiling.


    "Hi!. Hope I did not disturb you, I''m bored at home, so I thought why don''t Ie and meet you" she


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    said quickly without stopping a bit.


    "No. It''s OK" I said, opening the door wider to usher her in.


    "What would you like to take" I asked her as she sat down on the couch.


    She look up at me and smile"Anything?. Like juice and chocte"


    "On the way" I call excitedly as I ran into the kitchen to go get what she wants.


    We are currently ying truth and dare between the both of us.


    "Truth or dare" Debbie ask immediately she spin the bottle and it stop in front of me.


    "Truth?" I said a little bit nervous. It been long have yed" truth or dare" since I was still working at


    Lily''s club in Italy.


    She look up as she thought about what to ask me, I grew nervous the more " How many times have


    you had sex" she finally asked and I let out a breath.


    "Once" I replied immediately, I didn''t see anything wrong with my answer but that was no the case for


    Debbie.


    "What!?" He hands still on the bottle as she look at me shocked. I look at her embarrassed.


    "It''s not---- like---- emm---- I----" I give up cos I wasn''t able to form any words that make sense. I took


    the bottle from her and spin it, it stopped at her front.


    "Have you ever been in love with two men"I asked her. She smiled.


    "Yes. Sort of." She look at me seriously" How did you know?"


    "Nothing. Just figure that you are beautiful and must have had men falling over themselves to date you"


    I said, making her tough excitedly.


    "So what did you do?" She look at me like she couldn''tprehend what I was saying.


    "In that situation of two men" I repeated.


    "Nothing. I just went for the one I love. That''s all" she replied hastily.


    "But I thought, it is advisable to be with someone who loves you, than being with the one you love" she


    stared at me like I''ve got horns on my head.


    "What?" I ask her touching my face to see if something was on my face.


    "Nothing" she said and stood up abruptly" can I use your toilet".


    "Yes" I replied and she rush off without waiting for directions.


    "Can we order pizza"she called out to me from the toilet.


    "Of course, yes". I took out my phone to call the pizza guy just as she walk into the room smiling and


    back to her bubbly self.


    She sat back down on the couch, and took the remote flipping through different channels before finally


    settling on one. She turn to me and smile " I have a question though"


    "Ask away" I reply as I sat down too after calling the pizza guy.


    "Why did you say you''ve only had sex once"


    "That''s because I''ve only being with a man and its was a one night thing" I shrug not the little bit


    concern about myck of sex experience. For now I just want to focus on my work.


    She look at me with wide eyes, her mouth slightly opened "Really!. So indirectly you''re still a virgin"


    She called the virgin with disgust.


    I nodded. She went back to watching the movie while I went to open the door for the pizza guy.


    We''ve been eating for thirty minutes, when Debbie phone rang " she pick it up and went to the balcony


    to receive it"


    "I''m sorry. But I have to go" she said walking back into the room to get her bag and another slice of


    pizza. She chew it as I walk her to the door.


    "It''s OK. Goodnight" I said opening the door for her as she walk out.


    "Goodnight to you too" she said as she hug me.


    I close the door and went to bed after going through the document I brought home from work.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Deborah Melton


    After receiving the call, I walk out of her house. I couldn''t bring myself to stay in her presence any


    longer. She seems psychic.


    How will she tell me to go for the one who loves me not the one I love.Who does that?


    I open the door to my apartment and met Darcy waiting for me. She was damn furious. She


    immediately stood up and walk angrily to meet me.


    "Youngdy, where have you been? For the past one hour" she shouted, looking at her tiny watch at


    the back of her hand.


    I huff and brush past her, she''s my manager for God''s sake not my mother.


    "Give me thirty minutes to get ready" I told her walking to room.


    She sat down on the chair " who in their right mind will forget aunching show" she mumur to herself.


    "I can hear you" I shouted at her from my room, she huff andugh.


    "OK fine. Just get ready cuz we arete and Me Alex will have both of our heads for dinner"


    I couldn''t believe I''ve forgotten all about theunching of "LUSH" today. Being the only model and face


    of LUSH, I ought to have been at the venue earlier,but this is all because of that psychic Nina.


    She almost made me loose my modeling career. I quickly shower and put on my white bare back gown


    which fitted me like a second skin and my white tform heel with my purse.


    I didn''t bother wit the makeup cos being the face of lush beauty, the makeup will be done by them.


    "Let''s go" I call to Darcy as she stood up to look at me. She smile appreciatively at me.


    "Wow!!!. You look like an angel" She told me as she took my shawl and purse and walk me out to her


    car. She brought her ck and white G- wagon, I smile appreciatively at her as her driver open the


    door for me and went to the other side to open the door for her.


    We arrived at the venue and I was awed. I didn''t know it was going to be this of a big event. Mr Tim,


    Darcy''s driver drop us at the back stage and I scrambled out without waiting for him toe open the


    door for me.


    The makeup artist start running to meet me when she saw me with her kits in her hands, she soon


    meet up with me and order me to sit down.


    "You are veryte, Miss Melton" she said politely to me.


    "I didn''t know it was going to be this borate" I reply as she started applying foundation to my face. I


    sat still as a rock, I could hear Mr Alex''s voice from the stage weing the guests and inviting them to


    buy all the products of Lush. He''s the brand manager. I can''t imagine what he will say to me after the


    show.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, join me as we wee the face of lush, miss Deborah Melton". He said just as


    the curtains open and I walk in smiling and posing for different pictures .


    I was used to being the center of attention, this was just a tip of the iceberg to me. As the night drag on


    I''ve changed into six different outfits and with different makeup on my face, while I keep on smiling to


    the camera.


    Finally,the event came to an end and I couldn''t be more thankful. I''m currently sitting at the backstage


    while Darcy is fussing over me.


    "Wow!. Thanks goodness it''s over. I thought I will die from exhaustion" sheined bitterly.


    I look at her and scoff"You are one to talk, you need to see how my legs are paining me from those


    heels and pose. I think it will bruise by tomorrow" I show her the part of my leg which was paining me


    while she help me apply ointment to it. The door open and mr Alex walk in .


    "Miss Melton, that was a job well done" Heplimented me as he shake my hands and perks me on


    the cheek.


    "Thank you very much, Mr Alex" I replied smiling.


    "You''re wee. I should have reprimand you foringte to your event but you''ve make up by


    tripling the sales of our products tonight"


    "Really!!?. Thank you sir,"


    "That be all for now, Miss Melton. Enjoy your night" He said and walk out.


    Darcy was so happy, she just couldn''t stop thanking me because that also mean a raise in her


    paycheck as she drove me home.


    I went to sleep with a smile on my lips thankful that the psychic Nina didn''t ruin my life.....

 Chapter 4: Meeting Michael

    Chapter 4: Meeting Michael


    The week flew by quickly, than I could imagine. I hate weekends. Nothing to do and no friends to visit.


    Lilian has flew to Paris with Danny to shop for her wedding gown, I was supposed to go with her but


    I''ve been busy with work and since I just resume didn''t want to ask for any excuse just yet.


    Sitting in front of my Tv, my favorite program was on" The Thundermans", I know you all wondering


    why a grown up like me is watching kid movies. I so love it and right now with nothing to do, I have no


    choice than to watch what I have. I was watching thunderman with popcorn beside me, when I heard


    the doorbell, I left to open the door only to see Debbie standing in front of my doorstep. Unlike me she


    was dressed while I was just in bomshort and crop top.


    "Hey" she smiled widely at me, checking me out with disgust. Looking back at her, she was all smile,


    that made me wonder if I was hallucinating.


    Reaching forward to touch me "I''m so sorry to bother you but I and my fiance is hanging out and I was


    wondering if you like to join us"


    "Are you sure?" I was sceptical, I know she won''t mind, cuz she is loving and kind but I doubt her


    fiance will like it.


    "Yes and don''t worry about Michael I told him I told him about you, and he''s excited to meet you"


    "Michael" that name again!!.


    I''ve been hearing Michael everywhere i go and anytime I nce back there will be no one there . Is as


    if I''m hearing things and it''s driving me crazy.


    "Ok I will just change out of this" I gesture to my clothing and she smile.


    I invited her in but she declined saying she prefer to stay in the car with Michael. I only just noticed the


    red Benz parked in front of my house, wow!! her fiance must be really rich.


    I couldn''t see him cuz it was tainted.


    After ransacking through my wardrobe on what to wear. I settle on a ck fitted Straight gown which


    was just below the knee, and it shows of my hourss figure since I was of average height. I pair it with


    a nude t slippers and a nude colour purse with my phone intact and my house keys. I locked up and


    went to the car, Debbie open the back door for me since she was sitting in the front seat and I make


    myselffortable in the back and I suck in breathe when I notice the person on the driver seat, I can


    never forget his ck hair .


    "Nina meet Michael, Michael that Nina" I stretch my hand to greet him politely immediately Debbie


    made the introduction but he responded with a nod without looking back.


    The drive to the restaurant was the worst outing of my life, cuz I couldn''t contain my my fury when


    Debbie keep holding Michael arms and resting her head on his shoulder.


    They were conversing like couples that love each other so much, I was jealous and so stupid I wish I


    was the one who was talking to him, that I was one resting my head on his shoulder.


    I wish lot of things, but he didn''t even look at me twice, he was just conversing with Debbie about the


    weather, about their wedding.


    I didn''t want to listen to them anymore so I plug in my earphone and listen to music on my phone. But I


    couldn''t stop the erratic beating of my heart.


    Immediately we got to restaurant Royale, Debbie tap me on my shoulder and we went in.


    "Wee to Royale Restaurante" The waitress greeted us and guide us to a table at a secluded ce,


    immediately when we arrived at the restaurant.


    "What will you like to order "Lisa as her name tag read, open a notepad with a pen to take down our


    order.


    We all order Pasta and begin to eat, Michael tried to speak to me in Italian knowing very well that


    Deborah wouldn''t understand cuz she''s America, but I was just giving him the cold shoulder like I didn''t


    understand anything he say. The meal was delicious, everyone busy with their own food when I


    decided to break the silence.


    "So when is the wedding" I drop my fork and wipe my mouth with the napkin as I look from Michael to


    Deborah.


    "Actually we''ve not pick the date yet, but we''ve done the engagement and introduction. We are still


    thinking about the day and month to use and anytime we do that I will let you know and I would love


    you to be my bridesmaid". Deborah also drop her fork and turn to me to reply me.


    "Really!! Are you really giving me that spot?"


    "Of course. Yes, you''re my friend! and moreover I don''t have any friend to begin with you''re the only


    one I know so, yes I would love for you to have that spot.


    "Really?. Thanks so much" I said excitedly. The smile not really reaching my heart. Who best someone


    who is getting married to the man you love. I look at Michael but he seems oblivion to whatever we


    were saying as he typed away on his phone.


    "Thanks, for yesterday. It was fun" I smile genuinely at her as I remember the fun we had.


    Debbie face hardened as she look at me, she suddenly turned to Michael and smile "Can you believe


    that Nina here has only had sex once?"


    I was embarrassed, I never believed she could do that that but no one is to be trusted except Lilian.


    Michael turn to look at me, as fight to hide the smile on his lips.


    "She said she had a one night thing with a guy, some years back" she continue.


    "Is that what you call it now, I thought you call it love then" He turn to Debbie and smile.


    "Why didn''t you date another man, Miss Miller" He said as he regard me, Challenging me not to


    answer. Oh! So we are back to Miss miller. I knew what he''s trying to do and I''m ever ready for him.


    "Well there was no time, I was busy with school work then and now I''m very busy with work. Mr


    Thompson?" I smiled at him.


    "How long have you had a night stand with that guy" He ask, trying to hide his smile. I know the games


    he''s ying but two can y this game.


    "For ten years, Mr Thompson" I said sweetly as I turn to Debbie who was staring at us like we''ve grown


    two heads each.


    "Ten years is such a long time to hold a grudge, Miss Miller. Don''t you think so?" He said while looking


    at Debbie for support, she nodded while looking at us closely. I was getting scared, What if she


    knows?. I can''t risk her rtionship with Michael because of me. I try to ignore Michael but he''s no one


    to back down until he has all his answers.


    "I never say I''m holding a grudge. He''s not the kind of person, I can love". I replied while looking at him.


    He grip tightened on the cup, wow! Have just mashed his ego. I smile to myself.


    "Why did you say so" Debbie ask curiously.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Because he couldn''t wait the next morning to say goodbye. He left after taking my virginity, he


    disappears me like trash" I scream angrily. Debbie froze, I smile sadly at her while she look on.


    "I''m sorry that was a sensitive topic. How did you and Michael met?" I said trying to move the attention


    from me.


    She smile happily" We met at a birthday party ten years ago"


    "Ten years ago!?" I question softly as I did the math in my head. Apparently Michael and Debbie were


    together before he came unto me. Gosh! I hate him so much.


    "Yes, it was after we met that we found out that our parents were friends and then one thing led to


    another and now we are engaged"


    "Really!. That''s good.But why did you wait so long?. You could have married earlier like three or four


    years ago".


    "Yes we could have. But we were only friends then. We just found out recently that we were both in


    love with each other and then we decided to get married." She said as she stood up to hug and kiss


    Michael.


    "Ten years is such a long time to get to know someone. Don''t you think, Mr Thompson" I p his words


    back at him. His face hardened as -e clear his throat and stood up.


    "I''m afraiddies, but I have to cut short your chitchat. I have one or two things to do at the office". He


    signal the waitress, and paid for our lunch. As we all turn to leave.


    Immediately we got to the parking lot, the valet brought the car over while Michael offer to take me


    home.


    "No. Don''t worry about me, I don''t want you to bete for whereever is it that you are going to " I refuse


    tantly.


    "I didn''t say I was worried". He said as he walked to the driver side after opening the door for Debbie to


    get in.


    "But he can still drop you off. Right Michael?" Debbie said, she seems happy that I refuse the ride ,


    though I wonder why. Maybe is just my imagination.


    Thankfully, Michael didn''t force me though I wanted him to, he reached over to fasten Debbie''s seatbelt


    as he perk her softly on the lip. I didn''t wait for them to leave, as I walk down the road to the park which


    was not far from the restaurant.


    I never would have believed that I will see him so soon and in the arms of another woman, happy. I


    walk down the street with tears in my eyes as passers-by keep ncing at me. I was like a fool in love.


    I sat down at the park as I watch couplesughing and smiling to themselves oblivion to the people


    around them. I felt jealous of them. I never really had a proper rtionship that involves dates and


    romantic dinner.


    Even after seeing what Michael did, my heart still beats for him. I get butterflies anytime I hear his face.


    All those times at school, I rejected different offer just because I wanted to keep myself for him thinking


    that he wille back for me.


    My phone ringing brought me out from my thought.


    "Mom!". I call immediately I answer the phone.


    "Ina. Have you been crying" She said her voiceced with concern. Have missed her voice, she and


    Lilian are the only one that call me Ina.


    "No, mom" I reply quickly"I''m down with cold, that''s why my voice is sounding that way".


    "OK dear. Have taken drugs?" Mom ask, I could hear the clicking of pans in the background, she''s in


    her shop..


    "Yes mom. I''m fine. How''s Shane?"


    "He''s fine" Mom said as he call to him, I can hear his voice in the background. Oh! I''ve missed my little


    brother so much.


    "Hiya! Big sis" He call happily into the phone.


    Iugh happily"Hiya! Back little bro. How are you?".


    "I''m good sis. And you?"


    "I''m good too"


    "Are you sure?. It looks like you''ve been crying"


    Leave it to my little brother to worry about me" Sure . why did you think otherwise"


    "Is it Michael?" He asked, I was shocked, how did he know?. I never told anyone about him.


    "Shane, how did you know?"


    "I guess so too. I''ve seen you cry yourself to bed every night after reading that letter. I might be seven


    but I''m not stupid" He said sounding angry.


    I couldn''t stop the tears that fell from my eyes, I cried loudly into the phone as my brother tried to


    "Did you see him" He asked me after I had quiet down.


    "Yes. But he''s engaged to someone else"


    "What?"Shane shouted causing mom to ask him what''s wrong. "Nothing mom" he reply her.


    "That son of a bitch" He swore loudly.


    "Did you tell anyone?" I ask him as I ignore that he swored.


    "No. He should better treat you right or else?" He said and hung up. I smile, he''s always acting like an


    adult. I shrug that between Michael and him. I don''t care.


    I walk back home, my heart light now that have spoken to Shane about it. I miss Lily so much, she''s the


    only person that would know what to do in such a situation.


    "Why don''t you fight for him after all you''re still in love with him"My subconscious said getting tired of


    this cat and dog games we are ying.


    "That''s easier said than done. And what should I do about Debbie?"


    "Who cares about Debbie?" She counter back, probably not understanding me any more, even i don''t


    understand myself.


    "All is fair in love and war, baby girl!" She continue, I wish I was brave like her. I wish she was me and I


    her. She has a feisty personality that I admire about her.


    "OK epted that all is fair in love and war. But Michael doesn''t love me, I can see it in his eyes and


    the way he treated Debbie today".


    She retreated to the back of my mind,not knowing what to say anymore. While I walk home with a


    heavy heart.


    When I got home, I check on Debbie at her apartment but she was not yet back.


    "Did they go to his house?.Or maybe they went to his parents?. Or maybe they are having sex right


    now in his room with lighted candles since you said he loves her" My subconscious said, she''s back


    now to taunt me.


    I ignore her as I walk with a heavy heart to my apartment. I didn''t even bother to cook or eat, I went


    straight to bed as I kick and turn trying badly to sleep but it just wouldn''te.


    I took out the letter Michael left for me and read it over and over again as the tears keep flowing. I


    finally went to bed with the letter in my hand and tears in my eyes......

 Chapter 5: Michael

    Chapter 5: Michael


    I zoom off, I don''t trust myself to stay another moment in her presence. I will probably end up begging


    her to forgive me. I can''t describe how happy I am that she''s still a virgin for me.


    I love her so much . I nce at the side mirror and saw her walking slowly with tears in her eyes. My


    heart clenched, as I look closely to see her going to the park. I will give anything to see her smile.


    "Is she the one?"Debbie asked as she watch me nce at the side mirror over and over again.


    "Is she who?" I ask, I pretended not to understand her as I schooled my facial expression back to


    neutral.


    "Is she the Nina?. The one you love" She repeated the question, a little bit skeptical of my answer.


    "Deborah,there''s probably a million women in the world with that name, that doesn''t mean that any


    woman that bears Nina is the one I love" I arch my eyebrows at her frowning.


    "That does not answer the question Michael. Stop ying smart" She huff and re at me.


    "What question?" I ask again feigning ignorance as I turn toward the route to her parent''s house.


    "Michael Thompson?" She shouted getting frustrated.


    I sigh " No she''s not the one" She search my face for any sign that I''m lying, when she couldn''t find


    anything, she smile as I park the car in front of her house.


    "Thank you" She said getting down from the car, she turn to me before entering" Call me when you get


    home and my regards to Daniel and Diane" She said and walk into the house. Her bubbly spirit now


    back when she heard Nina is not the person I love.


    I reverse the car back to the route of the park and speed up. I want to get to her in time before she


    does something to herself, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if anything should happen to her.


    I got to the park and search around for her. I found her sitting on a nearby bench and was on call. I


    wind down my car window to see her clearly. Her ck hair was pulled back and bound at the middle.


    Her dress was wrinkled. Her back was turn to me, so I couldn''t make up her facial expression,but she


    look tired and sad.


    "Yes Aurora" I call impatiently into the phone cos she wouldn''t stop calling.


    "Your mom has been trying to get hold of you sir, but you won''t pick the call. She said to find out what


    time you''ll be avable for dinner tonight"


    "Cancel the dinner n with my mom but tell her I''ll be home tonight"


    "But sir..............?"She said a little bit skeptical.


    "That will be all, Aurora" I said and disconnect the call. Suddenly, I heard a ear piercing scream and


    quickly look to where Nina was, scared. She was curled up on the ground sobbing loudly and


    uncontrobly into the phone. It took all of my willpower for me not to go there right then to hug and


    She spoke a little while longer on the phone. But she sounded calm and OK now. I still couldn''t help but


    wonder who she spoke with on the phone.


    Curiosity got the best of me, immediately she started walking home. I turn to the other side of the road


    and saw a young boy smoking and looking around for pocket to pick. I signal to him and he came


    rushing to me, probably praying that I offer him money.


    "I need you to go to thatdy over there, collect her phone, check thest call and return it back to her.


    Can you do it?" I ask him when he has gotten to me.


    "Yes boss. I will do anything as long as there''s money involved" He said as he started walking toward


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    her. He ran into her causing her purse and her phone to fall, he bent down quickly took her phone


    check and return it to her all in a second, he apologize to her and she went on her way. I was awed.


    "Thest call was her mom, boss" He said smilling and smirking at me.


    "Thank you"I handed him his money and an extra"And that''s for a job well done" he smiled and thank


    me before going on his way.


    What could her mom possibly say to her to make her cry. Come to think of it, she never had mother.


    She once told me that her mother waste. I follow her closely in my car, keepiing some distance


    between us.


    L


    "Hello John. I need you to find some information about Nina Miller for me" I said to John my chief of


    security, he''s job is to find any implicating information about my clients that may jeopardize my


    "Yes sir. I will be on it right away"


    "I want every information you can find both in the record and off record"


    "Yes sir" I hung up the call. She has gotten home now and was walking over to Deborah''s apartment


    probably to check if she''s home. Deborah didn''t tell her that she will be going over to her parent''s then.


    She walk back to her block disappointed and sad, she took the elevator to her apartment, she open the


    door to her apartment and went in while I stay back in my car a little while just to make sure that she


    was safe and probably to look at her a little more before going home. It been long I''ve seen and I still


    can''t believe that she was in front of me a while back.


    My phone ringing broke me from my thought as I force myself away from her window.


    "Yes John, tell me"I said as soon as I pick the call.


    "Yes sir, have gotten all the information you need about Nina Miller" He said.


    "All the information?" I question softly a little bit skeptical, though I trust John to do his job thoroughly


    but this is too soon.


    "Yes sir" He repeated confidently.


    "OK. Leave the hardcopy on my desk at the office by tomorrow morning and send me the soft copy by


    email now"


    "Yes sir, will send it now" He said and I hung up. Thirty minutester, my phone altered me that I have a


    message, I open it and was shocked.


    Nina''s father remarried three years after she left for school, they have a son who''s seven. Her father is


    the CEO of Pandora shoes while her step mom is a baker and CEO of Happy bites confectionary. Her


    family are doing pretty well for themselves. Even my baby, she has made a name for herself in the


    world of journalism. She''s currently working at Melton''s Media and has won many awards for herself


    both in school and now.


    I smile proudly at the woman she has be. I wish I was there for her all these years but my father


    warning as always held me back. I can still remember his words vividly like yesterday when I told him I


    want to marry Nina and not Deborah.


    " Marry Deborah Melton,merge the twopanies together as one and keep your inheritance or Marry


    Nina Miller, lose your inheritance and your children probably suffer like how I and your mom did before


    we build the Thompson''s Empire".


    I turn the car around and was about to leave when I saw Deborah getting down from a man''s car, I


    couldn''t see his face clearly but it looks like they were in a rtionship. She went into the house after


    kissing the man, while he drove off. I couldn''t care less. I always known she wasn''t faithful to me, that''s


    one of the reasons why I keep tolling the rtionship until now. Now I just need to find evidence on her


    cheating lifestyle.


    "John" I call into the phone, immediately the call connected.


    "Yes sir" He reply.


    "I need you to send one of your trusted men to monitor Deborah Melton as from tomorrow"


    "Yes sir"


    "I need evidence on who see meet, what she does outside and inside the closed door"


    "Yes sir"


    "That will be all for now, I don''t need you to rush, just find me concrete evidence"


    "Yes sir!. Good night sir" I hung up the call and turn the car back home, I vow never to touch Deborah


    again. As I drove all the way to my parent''s house, I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of excuse I''m


    to give my mom for missing dinner. Mrs Diana Thompson can be strict, if she wants to. We were


    supposed to have a family dinner with my brothers tonight. I can''t wait to meet my brothers.


    I drove all the way to my parent''s house and use the remote to open the big gate. I park my car in the


    garage and walk into the house.


    "Wee sir, everyone is at the dinning" Maria my parents maid said as she usher me into the house.


    I walk into the dinning room meet everyone seated and all waiting for me.


    "Good evening mom, sorry I''mte" I perk her on the cheek, I turn to greet my fatther who was seated


    at the head of the table and mom was right beside him. Vino and Victor were both to the left and right


    of me.


    "Where have you been, young man" My dad said with his authoritative voice.


    "I was with Deborah today" I replied "It was mom''s idea to spend the weekend with her"


    Mr Daniel Thompson smile"That''s good. You ought to have done that without your mom having to tell


    you" He chastised me. I shrug and turn to my brothers for help but they all pretended like they were not


    here.


    "OK. Enough of the talk, let''s eat" Mom saiding to my rescue, Maria started dishing the food onto


    each of our te.


    After the meal, both of my parents have retired to their room, leaving us boys to bond. We are currently


    rxing in the sitting room with a ss of red wine each.


    Vino will be traveling to Nigeria soon to head outpany, while Victor will also be going to continue


    his shoot.


    "So tell us, why were you reallyte" Vino ask as he dropped his wine to look at me knowingly.


    I smile as I shrug reluctant about telling them, though I trust my brothers but sometimes they could be a


    pain in the neck.


    "I know something held you up and that something is not Deborah,e on bro, we both know you


    don''t really like her" Victor said, they seem to know me more than I know myself.


    I sigh" OK guys" I smile as I also drop my ss of wine on the table. " I met her today"My mouth curve


    up, as the smile spread into the whole of my face.


    They both look at each other andugh, while Victor came over to check my body temperature.


    He nodded to Vino "He''s alright"


    "Then why is he saying nonsense?" Vino reply


    "Wait guys, I''m still here. What are you guys insinuating, that I''m insane" I said angrily.


    "What else do you expect us to think, you''ve been seeing Deborah almost everyday, so why is it a new


    thing for us that you saw her today"


    It finally dawn on my that they didn''t understand who I mean, I calm down as I turn to them to exin


    slowly.


    "Not Deborah. Her?"


    "Who" They both ask curiously.


    "Nina" I shrug as I sip my wine.


    "What?" They both exim.


    "Yes. Apparently, I met her at my outing today with Deborah" I then went on to narrate all that happen


    today for them. They were both shocked and astonished.


    "What will you do now?" Vino ask sounding concern.


    "I don''t know right now. She was so angry with me today but I still love her so much"


    "I always knew that Deborah Melton was a bitch" Victor suddenly eximed while I and Vino both rush


    to cover his mouth, If dad or mom to hear this, they will both have our heads for supper.


    "Be quiet" I shouted at him, as he calm down


    "For now, I''ll just y along with her and as for Nina, nothing change, we will continue just as it was


    before".


    "OK" Vino said and stood, saying he''s tired and want to turn in earlier, Victor also follow him leaving me


    alone with my wine.


    Immediately I stood up to go to my room, my mom was there asking how my outing with Deborah went.


    I told her that it went well, and even smile so that she will think that I''m smitten with her.


    " Woah!! You must have really enjoy your day cos you''re smiling and you rarely smile"


    " Mom are you saying that....."


    " I''m not saying anything son," she cut me off before I couldplete my sentence, I know she thinks


    I''m in love with Deborah but I''m not.


    "Son, I want to invite her and her Dad over for dinner next week Saturday, just the five of us" she block


    my way as I want to escape to my room. Knowing my mom she wouldn''t budge until I give her my


    answer.


    " Ok, I will call her first thing tomorrow morning and ask her to invite her Dad over" She smile excitedly,


    and move from the step, making road for me to walk into my room after telling her Goodnight.

 Chapter 10: Michael

    Chapter 10: Michael


    "Mr Thompson, I''ll suggest you keep your hands to yourself from now on. Nina is my girlfriend and it''s


    my duty to take care of her. Why don''t you gofort your wife to be".


    I walk away sad and downcasted while Austin cover her with his jacket. He guide her outside to his car


    and drove her home. I stood at the balcony and watch them from afar


    I still couldn''t believe that Nina will rece me so soon. What of the connection we felt?. I love her with


    everything I have and will do everything to take her from Austin.


    I walk away from the window immediately they left and went to find my parents. I met them in the


    conference room at the hotel arguing among themselves. The Melton''s were also there and Debbie she


    sat down on the couch crying. Immediately I walk in they all quiet down and turn to regard me.


    " what was that show you put on, at the auction. Michael?"


    "Mom. It wasn''t any show. I just came back from receiving an urgent phone call to find out that Debbie


    has found herself a recement..........."


    " If you didn''t leave, I wouldn''t be stuck with a guy I don''t even want to be with" Deborah counter in


    cutting me short.


    "Why couldn''t you tell them to wait still Ie back. If you don''t really want to jump so fast into another


    man''s bed" I felt a sounding p across my face and turn to see Deborah shaking with annoyance.


    She turn to leave without a second nce.


    "Good riddance" I mutter and turn to face her father who has rose from where he sat with his wife.


    "I will not have you insult my daughter in my presence. Michael!!" He point a finger at me annoyed. "We


    are not forcing this alliance on you. It was both consented. I will not have my daughter treated like a


    trash by you or anyone" He turn to my father" Talk senses into your son''s head or consider this alliance


    off". Then he storm off with his wife behind his heel.


    "What was all that Michael. I thought we warned you to stay away from that girl" My father say clearly


    pissed off as he run his hands tiredly through his hair.


    "Mom, Dad. I love Nina so much. I hope you understand that I''m doing all this because of you and not


    because I love Deborah"


    "Then I will advice you to continue treating her nicely or else consider yourself cut off from your


    inheritance" Dad walk away annoyed, leaving me alone with mom.


    I sat down heavily on the couch which Deborah has vacated a short while, mom move close as she


    wrap her hands around me.


    "Mom, please make dad understand. I don''t love Deborah and will never would" I pleaded with her


    "Micheal, your father and I knows what''s right for you and we will never lead you astray. Nina has


    nothing to offer you but with Deborah your future is secure"


    "But I don''t love her.............."


    "With time you will grow to love her. I and your father didn''t marry for love but look at us now, we are


    inseparable" Mom try to persuade me, I knew her mind was already made up, I turn to peck her on the


    cheek as I smile sadly at her.


    "Thank you mom, I will call Deborah by tomorrow and apologize to her" She smile happily as she bade


    me goodnight.


    I walk out of the room carrying my zer on my shoulder. Immediately I got into the lobby, Vino and


    Victor were waiting for me. I walk up to them.


    "Hey big brother, where are you taking us to tonight" Victor said climbing to me, like a little child. Vino


    sp me tightly on my shoulder as well all walk out into the night.


    We are currently sitting in a bar drinking,I really want to get drunk tonight. I never would have believed


    that this would happen to me. If only I knew, I wouldn''t have made that decision I took six years ago. I


    still can''t wrap my brain around this, that Nina is dating Austin Walker. Why Austin? Why?.


    "Are you alright?"Vino said sounding concerned as he noticed my unusual quiet attitude. I turn to look


    at him but I wasn''t really seeing him, my thoughts were far as I wonder into thend of unknown.


    "Michael?" Vino shouted as he shook my trying to break me from my thoughts. I look at him as the


    tears fell from my eyes. Vino and Victor were shocked, as their hands stilled on the drinks. Even I was


    shocked, I''ve never shed tears before in my life. I was always the stronger one between my brothers.


    Victor drop his drink as he came over to wrap his hands around me " It''s okay, big brother, everything is


    going be alright". Vino also came around to hug me. I will miss them when they leave tomorrow.


    "What''s going on Michael?. What did mom and dad say?. Talk to us" Vino question softly as wipe away


    the tears from my eyes.


    "It''s not mom and dad" I replied as I shrug, took my drink and sip from it.


    "If it''s not mom and dad, then who?" They both ask.


    "Nina and Austin".


    "Austin, the guy who sang at mom charity event tonight and Nina is the girl you love and is dating


    Austin. Right?". Vino ask looking at me weirdly.


    "Yes" I nodded and took another sip of my drink, as it burn my on my throat, I turn the bottle around to


    get a look of the name but my eyes were getting blurry.


    "But that''s good, at least it shows that she asked moved on. It now left for you to do same"


    I re at him, he''s not understanding me at all, " It would have been easier if it was real" I shouted at


    him, thankful that we were seated at a secluded corner of the bar far from people''s eyes and ear.


    "What do you mean by is not real"


    "Just that. Isn''t it obvious that Austin is doing this to take revenge. First Deborah, now Nina" Vino look


    at me as he finally understood what I meant.


    "But what happened six years ago was not your fault" Vino said


    "Austin doesn''t know that. I don''t know what to do. She wouldn''t even give me a chance to exin


    myself to her, not even to warn her".


    "But Austin Walker is gay" Victor suddenly said, he has been quiet this while only observing I and Vino


    as we banter on and off.


    "No, he''s not gay" I raise my hands to rub my eyes out of frustration"Don''t you get it. That''s the only


    way he could get Nina to date him, on the pretense of hiding his secrets. If he ask her directly, she


    would have refused. He''s using her kindness against her".


    "But why is he doing that" Victor asked again as he use his hand to flick his long blond hair to the back


    making his face toe out smaller than before.


    "That I don''t know"


    "Then what''s did dad say" Vino ask sipping his drink as he sit back on his chair raising one leg on the


    center table.


    "He was extremely annoyed. He reminded me of his warning ten years ago" i said as I also put my legs


    on the center table fighting for dominance with Vino''s leg, he finally give in and remove his leg while


    Victorughs heartily.


    "He said that?" Vino said after sometime, with his mouth open. Among us three, he''s the only one who


    doesn''t fancy dad too much. But he''s mummy''s boy.


    I shrug as I sip my drink and turn to observe the bar that we were in, not really seeing or hearing


    anything. I could still see the hatred in his eyes when he drap his zer on her. I''ll give anything to be


    with her right now.


    "I think I need to speak with Danny" I stood up as I walk out of the bar leaving my two brothers to stare


    at my retreating broad back.


    "Frank?"


    "Yes sir" He answered immediately I enter into the car.


    "Take me to Nina''s house"


    "But sir¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "No but¡­?" I scream at him as he scrambled quickly into the car and started driving. I close my eyes


    as I wind down the window to let in the night breeze as he drove us all the way to Nina''s house.


    I''m thankful that Deborah is spending the night with her parents, wouldn''t want any drama tonight. I


    took the elevator that will take me all the way through.


    "Where''s her floor" I ask Frank, when we step out of the elevator. He turned to look at me like I''m crazy.


    "I don''t know sir" He replied as he shrug, his mouth curve into a smile. I know he''s trying not tough at


    how pathetic I am.


    I walk out of the elevator angrily into the car with Frank closely behind me. It''s pointless searching


    through a ten floor building for Nina. I''ll just warn her when the time is right.


    Frank got into the car and turn to face me, his hand on the ignition"Where to sir?".


    "Home. Just take me home" I said as the car plunge into darkness.


    I walk into my Vi sad. John and Emma were waiting for me as usual.


    "Wee sir" he said as he walk closer to me.


    "Yes John?" I look at him questionably.


    "I need to brief you on the security situation for the past seventy two hours" he said. I nodded and


    follow him into the CCTV room.


    "Miss Deborah Melton was at Mr Austin''s ce yesterday and " He pause and look at me weary.


    "And what?" I question him impatient.


    "They kissed and were making out in the sitting room"


    "What?. That lying bitch". " Any news on Austin" I ask him after some minutes.


    "Yes" He said picking up a file from the table and scan through it briefly.


    "Mr Austin and Deborah Melton has known each for ten years now. They met in an hospital in france"


    "Why did Deborah went to France? And what was she doing in an hospital"? I ask him as I ran my


    hands through my hair frustrated.


    "We don''t have all the facts for now, but Me Austin was there due to the death of his younger sister, he


    has been going to France to get prescription for his Insomnia. He was there for his regr check up"


    "Ok. Anything else?"


    "None at the moment sir" He replied.


    "OK. I need you to find out everything about Deborah Melton for me"


    "Yes, sir"


    I walk out of the CCTV room into the kitchen to get something to eat. Emma was already dishing out


    my food. She ced them in front of me and turn to walk out. I told her thank you and begin to eat.


    My phone ringing in my room cause my to stand up and went to pick it.


    "Yes Vino" I answer as soon as I pick the call.


    "Hey! Michael. Are you home now?"


    "Yes" I replied as I went back to eat my food before it get cold.


    "I''ve been thinking, why don''t we talk to Nina, as in I and Victor. Maybe she might listen to us" Vino


    suggested as he dump clothes on his bed, I guess he''s already packing for his trip tomorrow.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "No that''s not a good idea. She wouldn''t listen, she''s stubborn just like mom" I smile sadly as i


    remember us arguing in front of Deborah, that''s why I love her so much, she''s just like my mom who


    happened to be the only woman who always contradict what I say.


    "OK. What do you think we could do to help" He replied as he sigh heavily.


    "Don''t know yet. But I''m thinking of seeking Lillian''s help"


    "OK. That''s her best friend right?"


    "Yes. Where''s Victor?"


    Vinough " Are you asking me that, as if you don''t know Victor" He scoff.


    Victor and I arepletely the same when ites to women, we cahnges women like our clothes. I


    was once like that until I met Nina. And now I regret my actions, that''s why I''m in this mess now¡­..


    "Ok. Just make sure you warn to use condoms" We bothugh. "When is your flight tomorrow"


    "Very early in the morning" He reply. That mean we won''t be able to see each other before they leave.


    "OK. Have a safe flight. Talk to you tomorrow"


    "OK. Goodnight" He hung up, I abandon my food as it was already cold and went to stand at the


    window. Opening the blind, I gaze up into the sky. Trying badly to hold my tears. It hurt more than the


    first time?. It hurts to see her in the arms of another man?.


    It takes only a woman to make my whole worlde crashing down. I''m no longer focused at work. It


    was easier when I didn''t see her but now that I did is like I can''t get enough of her. This feeling is new


    to me. I don''t know what to do anymore. I try reaching out to her but she just wouldn''t listen.


    On one hand there''s Deborah Melton, my inheritance and my family. And on the other hand there''s


    Nina Miller, my happiness and love. What can I do? I need her in my life to breathe again. To make me


    whole again.


    I reluctantly close the blind and went into my room to sleep as the alcohol in my system was already


    taking a toll on me.

 Chapter 11: The Press Conference

    Chapter 11: The Press Conference


    ? Love¡­ Comment¡­. Share


    My phone ringing continuously in the sitting room woke me up. Have beenzily waiting for whosoever


    is calling to stop, but it seems important. I stood up and make my way to the sitting room. I was only in


    my bra and panties, I quickly grab a robe and put it on as I answer the phone on the fifth ring.


    ¡°Hello¡± I call immediately I pick up the phone making my voice toe out groggy.


    ¡°Nina Miller!!¡± My father''s voice jolted me awake as he shouted on the phone. I heard mom''s voice in


    the background as she was trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I question softly, my voice sounding gentler and awake.


    ¡°When were you nning to tell me that you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry dad¡±Why is he getting worked up, was he not the one pestering me to get a boyfriend?.


    ¡°I have to find out from a damn tabloid¡± He shouted again.


    ¡°I''m sorry dad¡± I repeated, as I held myself back from rolling my eyes.


    ¡°I''ll like to meet him. Soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad¡± He hung up after asking how I was.


    I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding, damn Austin. The doorbell ring in got my attention as I


    move to open the door. Lily breeze in, barely ncing at me¡­


    ¡°Girl! You are number one most search person on google as at the morning¡± Lily said as she sat down,


    taking in my appearance.


    ¡°Gosh! What''s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr Tom Miller happen to me!¡± I huff at her while I stroll to the kitchen to drink water. Lily follow me until


    she was sitting down on one of the kitchen stool.


    ¡°Your dad? What happen?¡± She collected the water from me and drank from it.


    ¡°Well, he found out from the tabloid that I''m dating Austin Walker¡±.


    ¡°Speaking of tabloid, you need to see this¡± she stood up and went to her bag and pull out her tablet.


    ¡°Here¡± she gave me the tablet.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask her immediately I collected the tablet, turning it around in my hands.


    ¡°Just take a look at it¡±


    ¡°Haa!¡± I gasp, in the tablet was the picture of I and Austin kissing so passionately after his song at the


    party. If I didn''t know better, I''ll say this is so real.


    ¡°Haa!? Right? Read the caption¡± Lily point to the down part of the picture. I turn to read it:


    ¡°New York most eligible bachelor and Artist finds love in the eyes of a journalist¡±.


    ¡°Wow! Nice! No wonder dad flip¡±


    ¡°Exactly, who wouldn''t flip after seeing that. So is it serious or should I mind my business?¡±


    ¡°Lily wow! Girl. Don''t be too fast. We are barely two days old and you are already asking how serious


    we are. Gosh! You are so funny¡±


    She rolls her eyes at me¡± It''s good to n ahead¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡± Iugh at her.


    ¡°Says Lillian¡±


    ¡°Did you just roll your eyes at me. Youngdy?¡± I said mimicking my dad''s voice.


    ¡°Yes¡± We bothugh as I went to prepare for the press conference.


    I was in the bathroom bathing, when Lilian called from the bedroom. She was trying to pick what I will


    be wearing to the press conference.


    ¡°How are you getting there?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Austin will be picking me up, I guess¡± I reply from the bathroom.


    ¡°OK¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, I might have a problem or two¡± I told her as I peek my head from the bathroom.


    She regards me with her questionably eyes and set the clothes she was holding down as she walks up


    to where I was standing at the door to the bathroom.


    ¡°What could be the problem, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Deborah Melton¡±


    ¡°Your boss daughter¡±she gasps shocked.


    ¡°And Michael''s wife to be¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡± She asked sounding confused.


    ¡°She told me to stay away from her after yesterday''s party¡± I shrug as I went back to brushing my teeth.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe because both Austin and Michael were betting over me¡±


    ¡°That remind me, I''ve been meaning to ask. What''s going on with you and Michael?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± I said as I avoided her gaze.


    She clearly didn''t believe me, she yelled at me¡± Nina Miller? What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well. I. May. Have slept with him before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lilian shouted¡± Why? How?¡± She said a little gentler as she was trying to control her nerves.


    I couldn''t look at her in the eyes, after I''ve exined everything to her, but I left out the ce of Austin


    asking me to be his fake girlfriend.


    ¡°Babe! Your silence is killing me¡± she still kept mute, just regarding me with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Lily? Please talk to me. I''m sorry¡± I try to hold hands, but she flinches, and turn to walk away from me


    without a backward nce. I try to run after her, but I was naked and it will seem pathetic.


    I bathe quickly and put on the dress Lilian has picked for me as I waited for Austin toe pick me.


    Thirty minutester, Austin walks in dressed in a white linen shirt and a blue trouser. He looks


    handsome and ravishing.


    ¡°Hey beautiful¡± He said as he walks up to me and kiss my knuckles.


    ¡°Hey handsome¡± I smile shyly at him. He looks up at me, knowing fully well that the smile didn''t reach


    my eyes. He raises an eyebrow to ask what was wrong but his driver alerted us that we need to be on


    our way if we want to beat the traffic.


    I was nervous, Austin kept repeating what I need to say if I''m being asking questions.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He finally asks, as he couldn''t contain the silence that envelope us.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± I cleared my throat. ¡° Yes. Sure¡± I reply as I avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He guides my chin to look at him, while he smiles at me. ¡° We are friends right?¡±. I nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now tell me what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well. It''s Lilian¡±


    ¡°Lillian?¡± Austin ask shocked.


    ¡°Yes¡± I shrug as I reply.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°I told her about Michael. She got annoyed and left without saying anything¡±.


    ¡°Well, that''s a tough one. Give her some time toe around. I''m sure there''s a reason why¡±


    ¡°You think so?. Will she ever forgive me¡±


    ¡°Sure. You are a nice person. I''m sure she knows that too¡±.


    ¡°Thank you, Austin¡± I smile genuinely at him as I squeeze his hand while he pat my cheeks.


    ¡°Anything for you. So are you ready to be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted shocked, the magnitude of what I was about to do finally dawn on me.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I mean after today, the media will be after you and your privacy will be evaded¡±


    ¡°The media are already after me¡± I murmur remembering the news Lilian show to me this morning.


    ¡°Sure. Anything for you¡± I held his hands as I smile at him.


    We were already at the media house, Mark was rushing to meet us.


    ¡°OK love birds, ready?¡± Mark said immediately he got to us. We both nodded. Then he walks us into


    the conference room. I can''t believe the number of reporters that turn out today. Even Sam was here


    from Melton''s Media, he winks at me and I huff.


    ¡°Everyone set?¡± Mark turn to the reporter who were readying their cameras and adjusting their mics.


    They all nodded.¡± Action¡± he calls and the questions starting as soon as we were seated while


    Mark stood to the extreme end.


    ¡°How did you and Mr Walker meet?. Miss Miller¡± A reporter from Neon Media ask me.


    ¡°Well. We met at a club in Italy, and we clicked, but I''ve wanted to keep our rtionship with him secret,


    that''s why you''ve not heard of me until now¡±.


    ¡°Really!. That''s so sweet of you¡± He sat down and another reporter stood up.


    ¡°Mr Walker, the rumor of you being gay is fake news right?¡±


    Austin panicked and look at Mark, who in turn gave him a nk look. I squeeze his hands as he turns


    to smile at me while looking at the reporter with a poker face.


    ¡°Rubbish. How can I be gay when I have an angel looking at me right now¡± He smiles at as he turns to


    kiss me passionately, the clicking sound from the cameras alerted me and I gently and subtly push him


    away.


    ¡°Lovely. So the rumor about you and your manager having a love affair is fake. Right?¡±


    Sam ask Austin, looking at me like I''m a journalist and I don''t know anything. I scoff at him, and he


    smirks back challenging me to get off this one.


    I turn to look at Mark, he was panicking and barely trying to catch his breath while Austin was pale and


    gripping my hands tightly. I fear there''s going to be a bruise there by tomorrow.


    ¡°Well, an artist and a manager are always close for them to have a nice working rtionship. Austin


    and Mark are not different either¡± I look at Sam and smile.


    ¡°If it was a male and female artist and manager respectively, would you have used them of having


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    any rtionship apart from work rted I asked him. He sat down defeated and everyone ps for me


    while Mark who has recovered from his panic attack a while back mouthed me a quick thank you and


    Austin squeeze my hands lightly and the press conference came to an end.


    Austin couldn''t stop thanking me as he drove me home, he promised to talk to Lillian on phone as he


    drops me after packing me goodnight.


    ¡°Would you like toe in for coffee¡± I ask him immediately he open the door for me to step out.


    ¡°I would have loved to but I need to see Mark¡± He politely declined and peck me on the cheek again.


    He turns to walk into the car thanks so much for today, Nina Miller¡° He drove away smiling. I couldn''t


    help but smile too as he has made my day. I walk into my room to have my beautiful rest as I was very


    tired.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    AUSTIN


    I drove my car into the garage and off the engine as I took the elevator to my room. I open the door to


    see Deborah Melton waiting for me as usual.


    ¡°Hey! Baby. Did you see my acting skills? How was it?¡± I ask her as I hug her.


    ¡°Don''t you baby me, what was the meaning of what you did yesterday¡± Deborah screamed at me,


    panting heavily.


    The smile fell from my face¡° What do you mean by yesterday?. But we spoke on phone yesterday and


    you didn''t say anything. You were ok, yesterday¡± I ask getting confused as I sat down on the couch,


    while she sat on the other side with her leg crossed.


    ¡°Did you have to spend a million dors just to dance with her. And right now she has taken my spot as


    the number one most search personality on social media¡± She said ring at me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I don''t know. I was just following your instructions. You told me to make sure that she dances


    with me yesterday and I did¡± I walk up to her and wrap my hands around her, breathing in her scent.


    She hug me back¡° I''m sorry too, I''m just getting frustrated. I don''t know what to do anymore. Is like


    she''s taking over everything that belongs to me. First Michael and you and now my dad too¡± She sighs


    heavily as she rests her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°It''s ok, but what has she done to your dad?¡± I ask her out of curiosity. I and Michael, I can understand


    but her dad?.


    ¡°Hmm!. I don''t know. Just this morning dad was praising her, how she has brought publicity to his


    Media house?. How he has been getting different calls from different media houses seeking to


    interview Nina and you. He was all smiled¡±!


    ¡°I''m so sorry to hear that. At least it''s good for your dad business¡±.


    ¡° I don''t want any kind of publicity, I just need my best friend back, My dad back, Michael back and my


    spot as the number one most search personality on social media back to me. I want everything to go


    back to normal She replied begging me desperately.


    ¡°And Nina?¡± I ask her as I stood up and look at her.


    ¡°I want her out of our lives. I''m seriously considering your option of killing her for good¡± She looks up at


    me, I was surprised and happy. Now we are both on the same side.


    ¡°And Michael?¡±


    ¡° I don''t care what happen to Michael, he will mourn her for a while, then he will move on¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Deborah? ¡± I ask her as I stroll into my room to change out of my clothes.


    She follows me into the room and sit down on the bed¡° Yes I''m very sure. But let''s wait a little longer.


    Michael is getting suspicious, he has been asking me a lot of questionstely¡±.


    I froze as I was about to take off my trouser, if Michael Thompson is snooping around, then that''s not


    good.


    ¡°Ok¡± I reply after some time let''s wait a little while then¡±.


    She walks up to me and kiss me slowly, I was surprised, she has never initiated sex between us


    before. That only mean that Michael is not giving her sex. I smile happily, I think I and Michael are


    together on this one. I carried her to bed and make slow and passionate love to her.

 Chapter 12: Lillian

    Chapter 12: Lillian


    I still couldn''t help but wonder about what Nina has just told me. I mean who would believe it, they have


    never show like they know each other. I walk into my penthouse only to notice Danny staring at me with


    wide eyes.


    ¡° I know that look,¡± He said as he rubs his hands on his eyes like someone who has just woken up.


    I pretended not to hear him as I sat down on the couch opposite him. Different thoughts were going


    through my mind, as I wonder if I should ask him about it or not. I mean they were together the night


    Michael and Nina met.


    ¡°Did you know about Michael and Nina¡± I finally ask him as I look at him? I expected him to look


    shocked or react in any way as I had reacted but not to look like he had known all along. He shrugs


    and focuses on the television without saying anything.


    I was getting annoyed¡° What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean I knew about it, Michael told me after that night" He finally said as he looks at me.


    ¡° So you knew and you didn''t tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Babe?¡± He made to hold my hands but I refuse. He gave up and return to his seat on the couch ¡°It


    wasn''t in my ce to tell, and Michael warned me not to¡±


    ¡°But I''m your wife to be and we promise no secret between us¡± I rub my hands tiredly through my hair


    frustrated.


    ¡° Yes I know, but I''m not hiding anything from you and that was not my secret to tell¡±


    ¡°Do you prefer to keep the secret between Michael and you and hurt me your wife to be,¡± I ask him not


    understanding what he said?


    ¡° Stop acting childishly. This is nothing, don''t make it into something¡±.


    ¡°Oh. I''m overreacting right. You called this me being childish. Who does that?


    Danny was annoyed too, he walks into our room and pack some of his clothes, and made to walk out.


    ¡°Are you walking out on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He walks out and closes the door.


    I sat down heavily on the couch. It''s the first time we''ve ever fought like this. I don''t even know why I''m


    getting angry right now.


    I picked up the remote and tune in to the 9 p.m. News and saw Nina and Austin''s press conference,


    how she stood up for Austin. I always knew that Austin was in love with someone else. So when he told


    me that he and Nina were dating, I knew it was a bluff. He''s only using Nina''s kindness and not at least


    interested in what is going on with her. With this resolution in mind, I dial Michael''s number. He picks it


    after the third ring.


    ¡°Hey Lillian I was just about to call you¡±


    ¡°Hi Michael, um um can we talk tomorrow. I need to see you.


    ¡°Hope it''s no problem,¡± He asks, confused as I rarely call him.


    ¡°No, nothing just want to discuss a few things with you¡±


    ¡°About Danny right?¡±


    ¡°Kind of¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± He said and hung up. Then I went to bed with a smile on my face that I will rewrite my wrongs.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Michael


    The next morning, I stroll into a ¡°quick bite¡± opposite my Vi to take a cup of coffee and to wait for


    Lillian. I still can''t believe that she called me yesterday. I''ve been nning for the past two days now on


    how to talk to her but thank God that she called yesterday. I try reaching out to Danny but he wouldn''t


    pick my calls.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Thompson ¡± the waitress greeted me, immediately I step Into the restaurant. The


    whole ce smells of freshly baked burgers and croissants.


    ¡°Good morning Linda. Get me the usual¡± she smiled and left after she has shown me to my usual table.


    I was on a call with Aurora my Assistant when Lillian walk in, I gesture to her to give me a minute as I


    spoke to Aurora.


    ¡°Yes..yes¡­ Tell him that I will meet


    him at noon¡±


    ¡°But sir you have an appointment with Deborah Melton at 12noon¡±


    ¡°What appointment is that?¡±


    ¡°you are to apany her to the spa¡±


    ¡°Cancel that and fix me a meeting with Mr. Leonardo at 12noon. And inform the board that there will be


    a board meeting at 5 pm. Send them a text,¡±.


    ¡°Ok, Sir. I will do that now"


    ¡°That will be all for now,¡± I hung up the call as I turn to face Lilian, she was already seated and she was


    sipping her tea quietly.


    ¡°I''m sorry for that ¡± I apologize to her.


    ¡°It''s nothing" she smiles at me.


    ¡°So what do you want to see me for?¡±


    ¡° Nina told me about what happens between the two of you¡± She watched my face for any reactions.


    But I still maintain my nk face.


    ¡°Really?. You didn''t know about it?¡± I ask her, I always thought she knew and they were best friends.


    ¡° No. Neither Nina nor Danny told me anything about it. I just found out yesterday that he knew about


    this, and I was the only one who was kept in the dark¡±.


    ¡°I''m sorry about Danny, I instructed him not to tell anyone¡±


    ¡° It''s OK. I was just shocked that''s all ¡±.


    ¡°I understand. Anyway, that happened a long time ago. She has a boyfriend now and I''m engaged to


    be married soon¡± I shrug nonchntly.


    ¡°Really?" Lilian said raising an eyebrow at me not believing me.


    She sat back on the chair and fold her hands together to regard me¡° But that wasn''t what I saw


    at the Masquerade ball yesterday ¡± She continues, while still looking at me.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± I ask her as I look at her unfazed and cross my legs across the table.


    ¡°I saw love and jealousy in your eyes. But since I didn''t know what happen between you two, I right if


    off as my imagination but now I know better. So I''m only going to ask you this question once and after


    that, I won''t disturb you anymore¡±.


    I sit up as I turn to regard her. ¡° Do you love Nina?¡± She asks. I look at her shocked. I mean I never


    would have thought that she could ask me such a question. I don''t even know what to say, if I say no,


    she will never ask me about it and she is the only one I need on my side right now.


    ¡°Yes. I love her so much ¡± I admitted my feelings for Nina to her as I avoided eye contact with her. I


    hate admitting my weakness and I''ve just bared my soul to her.


    Her lips curve into a smile as I watch the grin spread across her face¡° OK. I will help you¡±


    ¡°But I don''t know what to do with Nina, she''s dating Austin now¡±.


    ¡°Michael, you and I both know that Austin is not in love with Nina, He''s only using her. And to think that


    I brought them together ¡± she said bitterly.


    ¡±This is not your fault. We just have to find our way around it¡± I reach forward to hold her hands. She


    smiles appreciatingly at me.


    ¡°Why do you think Austin is doing this?. I mean no one except the three of us know that you both have


    history. I can''t seem to wrap my head around it¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied surprised too. I mean I''ve often wondered about it but I was never sure.


    Lilian turns to regard me closely as she drew nearer to me and whisper ¡° What if someone else knew


    about you two and tell him?¡±


    I gasp¡° You mean like an aplish¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Who could that be? I pause as realization dawn on me¡° Deborah¡± I whisper, how could I not see it.


    They have been working together.


    It''s no wonder they have been meeting each other oftentely. And they have been calling and texting


    each othertely.


    ¡° We''ll have to find out about that? Lillian said as she drops her cup and stood up to straighten her


    dress. She was about to leave.


    ¡°Thank you for today, Lillian. Let me drop you off ¡± I said as I stood up too, I''m very d that I met her


    today, and as for Deborah, I will deal with herter.


    ¡°Thanks for your offer, but I brought my car,¡± She said as we both walk outside to where she parked her


    red Lamborghini. I open the driver''s side door for her to get in¡­


    Thank you, Lillian. You can check Danny at his parents ¡± I smiled at her as I wink at her knowingly.


    She smiled back and she sticks her head out ¡° Don''t worry Michael, I will set up a meeting with the two


    of you¡± I grin at her ¡°I will be looking forward to seeing you at the location ¡± she said as she drove off.


    I stood gasping at her. I have forgotten that today is her pre-wedding photoshoot and I need to be


    present. I need to cancel the board meeting then and slot it in for tomorrow being Monday.


    I stroll into my car and drive off to work for my meeting with Mr. Leonardo while also wondering about


    Nina.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    I walk into my office to meet Aurora sitting down patiently and waiting for me. I''m so d that I made


    that decision to employ her then, even though she was young and inexperienced but she''s very


    efficient. She is also very beautiful, I had a fling with her for two months after her resumption but that''s


    in the past now.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Thompson ¡± She greeted me as she stood up to straighten her blue mini skirt.


    I brush past her as I acknowledge her with a nod and sat down on my desk¡° Is Mr. Leonardo here?¡±


    ¡° Yes sir. He has been waiting at the reception for quite some time now¡± She replied


    ¡°Good. Send him in¡± I told her as she turns to walk out ¡° And another thing ¡± I raise my head from my


    today and slot it in for tomorrow at2 pm¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ok sir ¡± She replied and walkout


    After some minutes, a short plump man with a potbelly walks in, looking scared and nervous.


    I look at him amused¡° M.r Leonardo¡± I offer him the seat in front of me. He sat down fidgeting.


    ¡°Information as reach me that the Thompson''s Hotel in Italy has not been up to standard despite the


    huge sum of money you took out from thepany''s ount for the renovation of the hotel¡± I rest my


    back on the chair as I look at him in the eyes. He quickly lowers his head.


    ¡°I¨C don''t ¨Cknow¨C anything¨C sir, ¡± He said stammering as he fought to control his nerves.


    I was getting impatient, when he was embezzling the money, he did not know that I will find out ¡° You


    didn''t know what?¡± I mmed my fist on the table as I stood up.


    He went on his knees¡° Please sir, forgive me, I didn''t know that it has gone that far. I promise I will


    never do it again¡± He cried as he begged me profusely. ¡° please sir, I have two kids, they are still


    young. Please have mercy on me¡± He turns to grab my legs, I push him off me .


    ¡° You should have thought about your kids before embezzling money from thepany''s ount. I


    can''t believe my father made you a manager. You are not qualified to be one¡± I said my voice thick with


    venom.


    ¡°Officers¡± I called out to the policemen waiting outside my office. They all work in¡° Take him into


    custody, ourpany''s attorney will be in touch with you¡±.


    They dragged him out of my office just as Aurora walk in surprised that I didn''t disfigure his face before


    calling the police.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I call to her, as she stood looking at me perplexed.


    ¡°Sorry sir, ¡± She said as she pulled herself together to her professional self ¡° Miss Melton is waiting for


    you in the reception".


    ¡°Ok. I will be with her shortly " She turned to leave while I gather my things and straighten my tie as I


    got ready to leave with Deborah for Lilian photoshoot.

 Chapter 13: The Photoshoot

    Chapter 13: The Photoshoot


    ¡°Nina! Darling! How are you?¡± Lillian''s mom greeted me immediately I step into their home where the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    photoshoot will be taking ce.


    ¡°I''m good! mom Amelia¡± I greeted her as a hug her, she ushers me in smiling brightly.


    ¡° Mom where is daddy Jose,¡± I ask her after I sat down in the garden, I look around for Lilian''s dad but


    he was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Dear, he has gone to pick Mr. Andre up, he was confused with the address to this ce¡±


    ¡°Ik mom Amelia¡± I smile brightly at her, she turned and left me by myself. I took out my phone and try to


    reply to some nastyments on my Instagram when I overheard mum Amelia ushering in someone.


    I gasp, immediately I saw Debbie and Michael walking, hand in hand inside to where I was seated.


    ¡°Look who is here,¡± Deborah said smilingly Immediately she spotted me, running with open arms to


    with me.


    ¡°hey! You¡± I greeted her back with a smile


    ¡°I miss you, darling. My morning run has been boring without you. And I''m sorry about Friday¡± She


    apologizes as she sat down beside Michael opposite me.


    ¡°I''m sorry about that too¡± I smiled sadly at her.


    ¡°So where is your sensational boyfriend,¡± she said sarcastically. I look at her sadly, immediately she


    saw my face, she corrected herself ¡°I''m sorry I was only joking¡±.


    ¡°He''s¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± I couldn''tplete my sentence cos my phone chooses that moments to ring. I turn to


    pull out my phone from my clutch and smile brightly as soon as I saw the caller''s ID.


    ¡°hey love¡± I called sweetly into the phone, happy that dad was calling me. Michael and Deborah gasp at


    me when they heard me say ¡°love¡±. I stood up and walked to the extreme of the garden Michael''s eyes


    follow me closely like a hawk.


    ¡°Hey, baby girl. You seem excited today¡±


    Iugh happily into the phone. Gosh, it''s been long I''veughed out so loud since Friday night.


    ¡°Hmmm! Where are you, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°I''m at Lillian''s parents for the pre-wedding photoshoot¡±


    ¡°Oh!. It''s today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad¡± Michael seem to rx when he heard that I was talking to my father, he returns to typing


    away on his phone.


    ¡°Ok. Return to your ce on time and note-night parties¡± my dad warned me like I was a two years


    old child.


    ¡°Dad!!!!?¡± I scream. ¡° I''m no longer a baby¡±


    Heughs wholeheartedly ¡°but darling you are my baby. Anyway I called to let you know that your mum


    and brother miss you¡±


    ¡°Awnnn!! I miss all of you too. Dad¡± I told him smilingly.


    ¡°We know that baby. That''s why I and your mum have decided to relocate to New York¡±


    ¡°Really!!!¡± ice cream jump up and down startling Deborah and Michael who were watching funnily.


    ¡°Yes, angel. Will let you know when we''ve relocated¡±


    ¡°Ok Dad¡±


    ¡°Bye Angel. Do take care of yourself¡±


    ¡°And you too Dad. Extend my greetings to Mum and baby brother¡±


    ¡°Ok bye¡± Just as Austin walks in to kiss me and wrap his arms around me. I smiled brightly at him. He


    sat down beside me just as Lilian, Danny, and the photographer walk in.


    Lillian walks up to me, she hugs me and smiles whispering ¡° I''m sorry¡± into my ear, as I smile at her.


    Danny and Michael were discussing at the far corner while Deborah and Austin were staring at each


    other. The photographer and his assistants were assembling their instruments getting ready for the


    shoot.


    ¡°Okaydies and gentlemen, we are all set to go,¡± Mr. Andre said pping his hands excitedly.


    ¡°Now for the first, can we have the bride and groom¡± Lillian and Danny walk hand-in-hand to the couple


    swing and sat down looking at each other with love.


    Andre click away and smile ¡°Now, I need you Danny¡± He pointed to him ¡° to hold her close and slowly


    reach forward to kiss her¡±


    Danny immediately reaches out to Lillian to hold her and kiss her.


    ¡°That''s not what I ask you to do, Danny¡± Andrea scream making all of usugh including Michael


    ¡°I guess he just couldn''t wait to kiss his bride¡± Michael jokingly said making us all erupt into another


    round ofughter.


    ¡° I. Need. You. To. Hold. Her. And. Slowly. Reach. Forward. To. Kiss. Her¡± Andre said calling the words


    one by one. Danny did just as he had said, while Andre was clicking away on his camera.


    ¡°Good!! Good!!¡± he said excitedly as he took three more shots of that position and then stop.


    ¡°Now they have the bestdy and the best man join them¡± Michael when I rise to stand beside each of


    them on the swing.


    ¡°You!!¡± he pointed at me ¡° put one of your hands around the bride and bend slowly to her¡±.


    ¡°And you¡± he points to Michael ¡°stand beside the groom and just smile at him¡±


    ¡°Ok. Good¡± he said when was satisfied with our position. He walks to his camera and clicks away.


    ¡°Ok. That''s good. Can we have the groom''s and bride''s parents join them¡± He took three-shot of that?


    ¡°Can the groom''s and bride''s friends join them¡± he pointed to Houston and Debbie why the boat


    Scramble to their feet toe and join us.


    ¡°Okay, guys. That was good. Now I need the bride and groom only¡± We all went back to our seat while


    Danny and Lilian stood near to each other and stare into their eyes while Andrea took a shot of them


    each.


    ¡°Now, can we have only the bestdy and best man only¡± Lillian and Danny smile as they walk past


    Michael and me?


    We stood 1 meter apart from each other as Andre watch us silently with one hand under his chin.


    ¡°What do you think you guys are doing?. Michael holds her like you would hold Deborah here and Nina


    looks at him like you would do to Austin¡±.


    ¡° But he''s not Austin¡± I muster for Michael''s ear only. He frowns without saying anything.


    ¡°Sorry what did you say?¡± and ask


    ¡°Nothing¡± I reply


    ¡° Good. Like that. Ok. bit closer. Yeah. Perfect¡± he clicks away while Deborah was already fuming on


    her seat.


    ¡°Why Deborah? Don''t be jealous. It''s just a shoot¡± Lillian smiled sweetly in her ears as Deborah walk


    away from her. Lillian turns and smiles at me. I look at her questionably, she shrugs and went into the


    house.


    ¡°Ok guys. That will be all for now ¡± Andrea said just as his assistant who has been quiet the whole


    while, went to pack the instruments. Andrea walks to us and turns to Michael.


    ¡° The pictures will be ready by Thursday, will send it by mail. Bye guys¡± he turns to leave just as mom


    Amelia went to escort him out.


    We all turned to leave as it was alreadyte in the evening.


    Lillian clear her throat ¡°Not so fast guys¡± we all turn to look at her ¡°Nina and Michael, Danny and I need


    your help with the wedding guest list¡±


    ¡°Our help?¡± I said not believing her as I turned to look at Michael who only looks lost. I turned back to


    look at Lillian and slightly raising my eyebrow at her ¡°How do you need our help?¡±


    She ps her hands she turned to face Michael smiling ¡°Why don''t you drop Deborah off, then I will


    text you the address of where you could meet us¡±


    Michael turns to work out while Deborah follows closely behind him slightly annoyed. Austin turns to


    smile at me as he straight forth his hands to me. I follow him outside to where I parked my car and get


    inside it, driving home while Austin went his.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    An hourter, Danny and Lillian were sitting in my sitting room chewing popcorn with Coca-C.


    ¡°Give me one reason why I shouldn''t kill you right now,¡± I ask her frowning.


    ¡°Because I''m your bestie,¡± she said rolling her eyes at me and smiling before swallowing a handful of


    popcorn.


    I snort ¡°Really?. Bestie my foot¡± I huff ¡° Is this your idea of the wedding guest list¡± I ask her gesturing to


    the popcorn she was eating. She snorted at me. I stood her up and went into the kitchen to get a cup of


    water.


    The doorbell ringing caught my attention as I walked back to the sitting room to meet Lillian running


    open the door for someone.


    Michael walks in putting on casual wear of short white knicker with a blue v neck top which enhances


    his blue eyes. I gasp at him as he smirks at me. I quickly close my mouth embarrassed.


    Lillian stood up quickly ¡° Danny love, I''m suddenly craving ice cream¡± she pouts at Danny, who quickly


    stood up and hold her hands.


    ¡°Why?. Are you pregnant?¡± I mimic her voice and stick my tongue out at her.


    She snorts and sticks her tongue back at me as she walks out of the door.


    Immediately Lillian and Danny left I stood up and went to the kitchen with the excuse of getting Michael


    a drink, but I just wanted to put some distance between us. It''s been ten years since we''ve ever sat


    down together alone in a room and my crazy heart won''t stop beating fast.


    ¡°Are you ok¡± Michael calls from the sitting room. I quickly took red wine from the fridge and take two


    ss cups and walk back to the sitting room, I ced it beside us as he pours us a drink.


    ¡°Do you love Austin Walker?" Michael asks as he sips his wine.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply and shrug nonchntly.


    He gazed at me and frown, raising his eyebrows slightly ¡° Nina?¡± He questions softly as he sucks in a


    breath. My mouth went dry at that simple gesture. I rest my head on the couch as I struggle to look


    elsewhere but his eyes.


    ¡° I''m sorry for leaving like that, I should have exined things better. But I guess it was for the better¡±


    He said unsure of himself anymore.


    ¡°You guess?¡± I look at him ¡° You were ying games with my feelings and here you say you were


    guessing ¡± I stood up and pace around the sitting room.


    He also stood up and walk closer to where I stood and try to reach out to me but when he saw my face,


    he withdraws his hands and runs it through his hair.


    ¡°I just need to warn you about Austin, he''s not who you think he is ¡±


    ¡°Oh!. So you think you are now in the position to warn me on who to date, right?¡± I scream at him.


    ¡° No, I¡­..¡±


    ¡° Don''t you dare tell me who to date and not? You are not my father. We are meeting his parents


    tomorrow ¡± I lied sweetly to spite him.


    ¡° Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡° Why?. Because I love Aus¡­¡­¡± He ms his lips on mine, making me fought to maintain bnce.


    I wrap my hands around his neck as he deepens the kiss. I ran my hands through his silky hair and


    lean into his touch. He picks me up and I wrap my legs around him as he kisses me deeply. Gosh! How


    I''ve missed him.


    All my nervese alive in his hands. His fingers graze my breast lightly, I gasp. He repeated it again


    and again, I couldn''t help the moan that escapes my lips. Every cell in my body was sending a warning


    signal but I was too weak to resist him.


    ¡° Oh. My. God!!¡±


    Lillian scream alerted us, I scramble out of Michael''s arm and straightened my dress embarrassed.


    Michaelugh happily and smirked at me. We all sat down and listen to Danny''s tales of her and


    Michael''s childhood.


    Lillian wouldn''t stop teasing me at any chance she got, and I like always I''ll blush red. I refuse to make


    eye contact with Michael as the night drag on until they all left and I went to bed still thinking about the


    kiss.

 Chapter 14: Meeting The Walkers

    Chapter 14: Meeting The Walkers


    I woke up the next morning to my rm clock ringing, I straight forth my hands to m it off. I try to get


    up from bed for my morning run but was toozy for it. I went to sleep back but yesterday event ys


    back in my head as I ran my hands through my lips, a smile forming on my lips as I remember his kiss.


    I still can''t believe that he kisses me. If Lillian and Danny haven''t interrupted us, I wonder what we


    would have done next.


    My phone ding as I rush out of bed, to check the message ¡° See me in my office when you get to work


    today¡± Mr. Melton.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck I ran around the room, trying to gather what to wear to the office as I wonder why the


    big boss will want to see me first thing on Monday morning.


    Thirty minutester, I was standing in front of my work building as I bnced two cups of coffee on my


    hands and try to walk in between the crowd to my office. I finally got to my office and drop my bag, then


    make my way to Mr. Melton''s office on the top floor after giving some instructions to Divine.


    I knock on the door of his office, with my shaky hands I open the door after he has called¡°e in ¡±. I


    met him sitting on the couch, typing away on hisputer. He looks up to regard me and smiles


    brightly.


    ¡° Woah! Miss Miller, you are indeed an asset to ourpany ¡± He said as he notices me still standing


    in front of the door.


    ¡° Come and have a seat. There''s something I would like you to see¡± He gesture to the couch in front of


    him, I sat down and straighten my skirt while I nervously gave him the coffee In my hands.


    ¡° Thank you, Miss Miller,¡± He said as he collected the coffee smiling. He gestures to theputer as he


    sips the coffee and turns the screen to me. I gasp as I saw the interview at the press conference.


    ¡°This is lovely¡± He musters to himself smiling as he turns to face me ¡° I need you to do a favor for me,


    Miss Miller¡±


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡± I replied nervously.


    ¡°I want us to conduct an exclusive interview with Mr. Austin, I need you to bring him in¡±


    ¡°But sir¡± I reply nervously ¡° Mr. Austin hates journalist, he w won''t agree to this¡±


    ¡°That''s why I need you to talk to him about it¡±


    ¡°But sir¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shush,¡± He said smiling ¡° He loves you and when one loves, they will do anything to make that person


    happy. You are dismissed from the office for the rest of the week, you can resume back when you''ve


    convince Austin toe do interview with us.


    I walk sluggishly to my office to meet Austin sitting patiently at the reception, Divine was trying to snap


    a picture with him as he smiles into her phone. I stood in front of my door and look at him. He finally


    looks up when he noticed me staring at him, he smiles and walks up to me.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± He said pecking me on my cheeks, I usher him in as I went around to my chair and


    sat down still frowning.


    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± He asks when he notices my mood.


    ¡° Nothing¡± I reply as I look at him, remembering Michael''s warning fromst night. Looking at him now, I


    felt there''s an awful lot that I don''t know about this man and I''m prepared to find out whatever is it?.


    ¡°Hey¡± Austin reaches out to touch my face and I flinch away from his touch, he drops his hands and sits


    back to look at me¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±.


    He holds up a hand when he saw me trying to speak¡° Don''t tell me nothing, cos there''s something


    wrong with you today¡±.


    ¡° Why are you here?¡± I ignored his questions as I flick him a nervous smile.


    ¡°Oh!. I almost forgot. I mentioned you to my parentsst night and they want to meet you¡± He said


    smiling.


    ¡°Me? Why?¡± I ask nervously and curious.


    He looks at me like I''ve grown two heads¡° Are you kidding me right now? You are my girlfriend, of


    course, they will want to meet you¡±.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° But this¡± I gesture between us¡° Is not real, Austin. I''m afraid that your parents may see through our


    ruse¡±.


    His face hardened as he looks at me frowning¡° What has gotten into you?. You promise to help me do


    this until I''m strong enough toe out of it. But you''re backing down now!¡±


    ¡°I''m not backing down, I''m just concerned about your parents. That''s all¡±


    His face softened as he smiles brightly, he stood up toe to hug me as he wraps his hands around


    me¡° Really!! Thank you so much¡± He smiled.


    Iugh at his childish behavior. He went back to his seat ¡° If you are not backing down, then what''s


    wrong with you?¡±.


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± I sigh heavily as I wonder how he''s going to take it¡° My boss may have asked me to bring


    you in for an exclusive interview¡± I avoided his eyes, I don''t want to see the hatred in them.


    He smiles ¡°Really!. Is that what been bothering you?¡± He asks me.


    ¡° Yes,¡± I reply as I look at him cautiously.


    ¡°Ok. Let''s make a deal¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡±I ask him, confused.


    ¡° I will do the interview¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± I smile at him.


    ¡°Yes. But you will meet my parents today ¡±The smile fell from my face as it dawns on me, what he was


    trying to do ¡±.


    ¡°It''s all for your good, you get to learn more about him by meeting his parents¡± My subconscious


    whisper to me. We are both on the same side this time.


    I nodded at him and he smiles as he straight forth his hands to me, I take his hands and he lifts me, we


    walk hand in hand to his car parked outside. Everyone was busy taking a picture or two. I can''t imagine


    what the caption will be like.


    He opens the car door for me, I sat down appreciatively, this time around he brought his white Bugatti


    and his driver was at the steering about to drive us to his parents. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen his


    driver.


    ¡°It''s a long journey, I won''t be able to handle driving it alone,¡± He said as he saw me looking at his


    driver. I smile at him as he sat down beside me as we move.


    ¡°Where do your parents live?¡±


    ¡° Beacon¡± He replied typing away on his phone.


    ¡°Really! That''s far, I''ve been there, you know¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asks looking at me with surprise


    ¡°Of course yes, I was there for when I was interviewing Mr. Derrington¡±


    ¡°Oh!. That was a very lovely interview¡± He replies smiling.


    ¡° Did you watch it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. It was you, so I watched it¡±


    ¡°Ok¡± I smile at him as he went back to typing away on his phone. I plug in my earphone as I listen to


    music, slightly closing my eyes as I stifled back a yawn.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡± He asks without looking at me.


    ¡° Kind of¡± I reply shyly.


    He ced a pillow on hisp and I lie down and soon slept off with music in my ears.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Austin woke me up immediately we got to his parents, two hourster. I yawn and stretch my body. I


    can''t believe I slept that long. Austin smile as he helps me out of the car.


    ¡°Wow!! This is lovely¡± I look around thendscape and surrounding, so beautiful and ethereal.


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Of Course, yes¡± I smile at him. He guides me to the door and rings the doorbell, a woman open the


    door.


    ¡°Oh My God. Simone!!!¡± She called to someone in the house as tears fall down her eyes, she sps


    Austin tightly and hug him. The man walks out to the door and also stood shocked ¡°Austin?¡± He called.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡± Austin reply as he hugs them tightly. Tears fell from my eyes as I witness their love and


    emotions. Austin hasn''t kept in touch with his parents for years. They finally break apart and turn to


    face me slightly confused. I quickly dab away the tears in my eyes as I smile sadly at them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, meet Nina Miller, my girlfriend ¡±


    ¡°This is my father, Mr. Simone Walker


    ¡°Mr. Walker ¡± I extend my hands to shake his. He ims my hands tightly in a firm handshake ¡°


    Nonsense, just call me Simone¡± He replied smiling.


    ¡°Simone,¡± I said smiling. I can see where Austin got his French ent and charm from. He smiled


    back.


    ¡°And this is my mom, Mrs. Katherine Walker¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Walker¡±


    ¡°Just Katherine, dear¡± She hugs me as she ushers us into the house


    I walk into the warm house, a picture of Austin''s parents were scattered around the house. There was


    also a picture of Austin piggybacking a little girl with brown chestnut hair and hazel eyes. She was so


    beautiful. Is that his sister? But he never mentions that he has a sister.


    ¡°Wow! You are so beautiful ¡± Katherine said smiling as she looks at me.


    I brush red as I look down shyly¡­. Austin and his dad have excused themselves into Simone''s study


    leaving me with his mom.


    ¡°It''s been so long I''ve seen my son smile like that,¡± She said, looking at the firece with a faraway


    look in her eyes. I brace myself for what''s toe next¡° Ever since that tragic incident with his sister,


    he became distant and keep to himself ¡± She continues sadly.


    ¡°I''m so d that he found you ¡± She smiled at me as she wipes the tears from her eyes. I reach out to


    hold her hands, offering her some kind offort.


    She smiles as she reaches out to unsps the closet chain around her neck and holds it in her hands.


    A diamond ring was inside the closet ¡°I want you to have this, my mother gave it to me and I''ve always


    wanted to give it to my daughter but since she''s no more, I would love you to have it¡±.


    My heart pounded heavily in my chest as I wonder what I''ve gotten myself into ¡° No, Katherine give it to


    someone worthy enough ¡± I refuse tantly.


    ¡°No my dear, you are worthy enough for me ¡±


    I collected it with tears in my eyes, I wanted to ask her how her daughter died but Austin chose that


    moment to walk in with his father. He stares questionably at me, as he glimpses the ring in my hands, a


    flicker of recognition pass through his eyes but his expression remains the same.


    Katherine leads us to the table as we all sat down to eat.


    ¡° Miss Miller, my son here says you are a journalist¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± I reply as I nce briefly at Austin who went rigid on his seat.


    He suddenly grab my hands across the table¡° Please help me bring justice to my daughter ¡± He


    pleaded with tears in his eyes. I was moved to tears.


    ¡°Simone¡± Katherine reprimand him. He withdraws his hands and wipes his eyes with a napkin.


    ¡°I''m sorry Miss Miller, I got carried away¡± He smiled sadly at me. I flick him a smile as I wonder what


    happened to their daughter. Maybe I''ll ask Austin on our way home.


    I rushed the food, cos Austin said we need to hurry if we want to get home on time. How time flies?.


    We are currently on our way home after greeting the Walkers goodbye. Austin sat down rigid beside


    me as he holds his phone tightly in his hands.


    ¡°Hmmm! I.. ¡­¡­¡­¡± I said as I gave that ring to him.


    ¡°No. Keep it, she gave it to you¡± He replies giving it back to me.


    ¡°No, she gave it to me thinking that I''m your girlfriend. It belongs to Mark ¡± I said as I refuse to collect it


    from him.


    He threw his head back andugh¡° But why can''t I picture Mark wearing this ¡±


    Iugh also as he forcefully gave it back to me ¡°Ok. I will keep it until this ruse is over


    ¡°Yes, keep it till then,¡± He said as he went back to staring outside.


    ¡° What happened to your sister?¡± I asked him nervously after some minutes of silence between us.


    ¡°I don''t want to talk about it,¡± He said softly avoiding my face.


    ¡°But your dad said I should¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡° Ignore whatever my dad said,¡± He said cutting me offpletely, just as the driver maneuvers the car


    into my driveway. I can''t believe I''m back home.


    I turn to face him ¡° What time should I be expecting you at the office, tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I''ll call you,¡± He said as he pecks me on my cheek ¡° Thank you for today, Nina, and goodnight ¡±


    ¡°Goodnight Austin ¡± I climb out of the car and stood still it disappeared from my sight before walking


    into the elevator that will take me to my apartment.

 Chapter 15: Michael

    Chapter 15: Michael


    ¡°What do you mean by you can''t find her¡± I stood up abruptly from my chair and pace around the office


    as I scream into the phone.


    ¡°I can''t find her anywhere Michael, I''ve been calling her phone since morning and it''s switched off¡±.


    Lillian said as she sobbed into the phone. I could hear Danny trying to Console her.


    I run my hand tiredly through my hair as I sp the phone tightly ¡°Are you sure it''s her number, Lillian?¡±


    I said my voice breaking as I fought back the tears that threaten to surface. I need to be strong.


    ¡°Yes, it''s her number¡±


    ¡°Since when have you been trying her number?¡±


    "For the past four hours now¡±


    " Four hours, why didn''t you call¡± I shouted at her.


    ¡°I thought she was busy at work, but when I stop by at her office I was told that she left since morning


    with Austin¡±


    ¡°Austin?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Ok. Lillian calm down, I will be there soon¡± I hung up the call and grab my car keys as I dial John


    number he picks up immediately¡±


    ¡°Track Nina''s phone now!¡± I call into the phone and hang up.


    ¡°Sir! Sir! Sir ¡± Aurora ran after me and enter the elevator with me.


    ¡°Yes, Aurora¡±


    ¡° You have a meeting with potential investors in thirty minutes¡±


    ¡°Cancel the meeting and clear the rest of my schedule for today,¡± I said getting out of the elevator as I


    remove my car keys from my pocket.


    ¡°But sir, they are potential investors! and they are waiting for you in the conference room¡± she


    eximed.


    ¡° Just tell them it''s an emergency, reschedule for tomorrow¡±


    ¡°What should I tell your parents if they call?¡±


    ¡°Aurora. I''m in a hurry. Tell them what I just told you now¡± I backed the car out of the garage and drive


    to Nina''s house at a full speed.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    I rang the doorbell repeatedly immediately I got to her house, as soon as Lilian open the door, I rush in


    like a crazy person and search all the nook and Cranny of the house looking for any sign of Nina.


    thinking that maybe Lillian was pranking me but now that I''m here, reality finally sinks in¡­¡­


    I sp my hand tightly as I sat down heavily on the couch.


    I took out my phone to call John again¡°any news?¡±


    I ask immediately after the call is connected.


    ¡°None sir, since the phone is off the tracking is useless¡± he exined.


    ¡°Then find something productive to do¡± I shouted into the phone as I hung up and angrily throw the


    phone onto the couch. Lillian and Danny were sitting down on the other side, while Lillian keeps trying


    her number over and over again.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do anymore¡± she looks up at me, the tears flowing heavily in her eyes ¡°should I


    call her parents or not?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°No, don''t call them yet. Let''s wait it out for another one hour¡± I said. I still don''t think Austin will do


    something stupid to her, the media is on him.


    Just then we heard a car driving into the driveway. We all run to the balcony to see Nina''s getting from


    a white Bugatti. It''s only Austin that can afford such an expensive car apart from me.


    I walked slowly back to the couch and sat down as I heave a sigh of relief. I don''t know what I would


    have done if anything should happen to her. that stupid woman, how could she off her phone.


    Lillian and Danny both walk back and sat down on the couch. Just as we heard the doorbell. Lillian


    went to open the door and she walks in¡­¡­


    She stood shocked as she looks from Lillian to Danny and her eyes finally rest on me.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± she asks, surprises written all over her face.


    ¡°Where have you been Nina¡± Lillian ask, as she hugs her tightly, I wish I was in her ce right now, I


    would not only hug her but also kiss the Living daylight out of her.


    She threw her purse on the couch and sat down ¡° I was with Austin¡± she replied ¡° we went to see his


    parents in Beacon¡±


    ¡°His parents?¡± Lillian and I both scream as I stood up shocked, .she look from both Lillian to me,


    surprise. I didn''t know Austin was this serious, from what I heard he never introduced anyone to his


    parents.


    She nodded as she stepped out of her shoes and straighten her legs, folding them up to her knees on


    the couch.


    ¡°Why did you off your phone then?¡± Danny asks he has been quiet this while, mainly observing us.


    Sometimes I wonder why we are friends cos he doesn''t take my side in anything. Only Lillian does.


    ¡°My phone was off?¡± she said sounding surprised. Maybe She wasn''t aware that her phone was off or


    maybe Austin off it intentionally knowing that I will be worried about her.


    ¡°I didn''t know, I was listening to music on our way there so I didn''t notice that was off¡± she turned to


    Lillian ¡° I''m sorry for making you worry¡±


    ¡°No, it''s ok. just don''t do that again. I was not the only one worried even Michael and Danny were too¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am¡± she replies yfully as she turns to apologize to Danny but ignores mepletely. She


    yawns as she stretches her body. She''s probably tired from the long drive.


    I notice a smear of mascara on her face ¡°have you been crying?¡± my mouth ask the question before my


    brain could process it. She looks at me shocked. she never believes that I could talk to her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally said after staring at me for some time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lillian asks getting concerned as she moves closer to hug her. Even I want to know the answer


    too


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to be left alone for now¡±


    ¡°Really?. Are you sure you''re okay?¡± Lilian asks her for thest time as she grabbed her purse on the


    couch, ready to leave with Austin behind her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies smiling sadly ¡°I''ll call you tomorrow¡±. Lillian and Danny both walk out leaving me and


    Nina together.


    She turned to regard me raising an eyebrow slightly ¡°Are you not leaving with them?¡± she asks me


    ¡° Not until you tell me, why you went to visit Austin''s parents?¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­. I just want to know. that''s all¡±


    ¡° And what makes you think that I''m going to tell you?¡± said getting angry and she red at me¡° You


    are not special to me¡±


    My heart clenched from what she said but Ignore her as I sat non_moving on the couch. When she saw


    my serious expression. she resigned to fate as she sat back down on the couch.


    ¡°Fine. Austin said his parents want to meet his girlfriend. So I went to meet them¡± she replied as she


    shrugs. I noticed her holding a chain diamond ring in her hand. my heart skips a beat, hope it''s not


    what I''m thinking.


    ¡°His mum gave me this ring, she said it was given to her by her mother¡± she voice out my thoughts. I


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    clenched and unclenched my fist, if Austin mum gave her ring to Nina, then what game is Austin


    ying with Deborah?.


    I stood up and paced around the sitting room confused as hell¡° this doesn''t answer the question I


    asked you?¡± I said as I turned to face her.


    ¡°I was only crying because I found out today that Austin had a younger sister and she died¡±.


    I froze, she knew about Mia walker. my heart started beating fast as all the blood-drenched from my


    face. I could hear Nina''s mouth moving but I can''t make out what she was saying, she came to where I


    stood and wrap her frail hands around me as she tries to bring down my breathing.


    ¡° What can you see Michael?¡± she asked, paned her voice as she forces me to look around.


    ¡°Couch, television, purse¡± I replied softly As I gaze into her eyes.


    ¡°Good!¡± she smiles


    My breathing was back to normal now. I can''t believe I almost had a panic attack in front of Nina. I have


    never had one in recent years.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Nina ask me, her voiceced with concern as she tries to get me to stand up


    ¡°Nothing. I just panic¡± I answer her avoiding her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry but I need to go now¡±. I stood up quickly and took my jacket out of the car and walk to the


    door, she held it open for me as I walk out of the door and came face-to-face with Deborah. What was


    she doing here?.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± she asks as she looks from Nina to me ¡°Are you cheating on me, Michael?¡±


    Her voice came out a bit stronger.


    ¡°Nothing is going on, Deborah, and I''m not cheating on you¡± I reply as I turn to move away from her.


    ¡°Stay. Away. From. Michael¡± she threatens Nina before she turns to follow behind me closely just as


    Nina closes the door to her apartment and went in.


    ¡°What was that about Deborah?¡± I grab her hands tightly, immediately we were out of earshot.


    ¡°Let go of me Michael, you are hurting me¡± she screams as she tries to free her hands from my fist.


    I will hurt you more than this if you and Austin don''t stay away from Nina¡± she was shocked as her face


    turn pale as she gasps at me.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    ¡° I don''t know what game you and Austin are ying, but you are forgetting one thing¡± I held up one


    finger at her widely open mouth ¡°that I''m the master of games¡±


    I turned to walk out into the night, to my ck convertible which was parked at one corner of the


    building.


    ¡°If I can''t have you, then Nina Miller won''t either¡± she screams as she turned to walk into her apartment.


    I stood where she vacated shocked, I couldn''t believe that it wille to this level. I enter into my car


    and drove to my vi with one thought in my mind, that I will spend myst drop of blood-fighting for the


    woman I love. To hell with inheritance. I want Nina Miller.


    I drove to my vi and roughly park the car as I rush into my room annoyed. I can''t believe that


    Deborah said that to me.


    ¡°Good evening sir, any news on Nina Miller sir?¡± John asks me immediately I walk in.


    I have forgotten to call him after Nina hase home¡° Yes, she went with Austin to see his parents¡±


    ¡°His Parents?¡±John screamed shocked.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do anymore, is like when I take one step closer to her, she takes a million step


    away from me¡±


    ¡°You must have loved her, Sir,¡± John said smiling.


    ¡°I ignore him as I look at him seriously¡°She knows about Mia¡± I whisper to him. He stood shocked as he


    regards me professionally.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? she is surely going to take more than a million step back when she


    finds out the truth¡± He said honestly.


    ¡°Do you think I didn''t think of that? Moreover, that is your job, that is what I employed you for anyway. I


    want the solution by morning¡± I said as I arrogantly walk past him to the bar to pick a bottle of brandy


    and walk into my room.


    I took a sip of the strong drink as I wee the pain as it burned my throat. I missed my brothers, if


    they were here they would have thought of a solution for me.


    I took another sip of the drink as I abandoned it on the dresser table and walk to the bathroom to


    shower and get some work done before I went to bed.

 Chapter 16: Things Nobody Knows

    Chapter 16: Things Nobody Knows


    The rm beep at seven in the morning, I mmed my hand angrily at it. I couldn''t get enough sleep


    want to protect him and stand by his side always.


    I threw the cover away as I stood up and went into the bathroom to shower and get ready for work.


    Remembering the interview I was to have with Austin, I quickly dressed up in a ck peplum gown and


    make my way out of the apartment with my car key in my hand.


    Opening the door to my car, I saw Deborah Melton rushing to meet me, she was d in a red bareback


    gown and fully caked with makeup. She walked up to me and smiled.


    ¡°Can I get a lift to my dad''spany? ¡± She asked batting her eyshes at me. I was surprised, was


    she not the same person who asks me to stay away from Michael yesterday? Why is she here this


    morning?.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask her after resolving not to trust or believe anything she say anymore.


    ¡°I heard that Austin will be having an interview today. I just want to watch it. It''s been a long I''ve seen a


    handsome face¡± She replied smiling at me.


    ¡°You knew Austin?¡± Iugh nervously ¡° Pardon my forgetful memory, I''ve forgotten that you met him at


    the masquerade ball.


    ¡°Duh¡­ I know Austin much more than you would ever imagine ¡± I was shocked, well it not possible for


    her not to know him, I mean they are both socialite and rich. I insert the key into the ignition and pull out


    of the driveway.


    ¡°Why are you here, Deborah?. Cuz right now, I know you hate me more than anyone in the world ¡± I


    said as I nce at her briefly before focusing on the road.


    ¡°Yes. I do hate you more than anyone in the world right now and I meant every word I saidst night ¡±


    She replied as her face harden.


    ¡°And what if I don''t,¡± I ask, cos as atst night I''ve decided to give love a second chance. And that


    chance at love won''t happen if I stay away from Michael. Whatever happens, I will fight for the one I


    love.


    My subconscious shriek and scream and she jumped up and down happily. I smile as I drove to the


    office.


    ¡°Then get ready for battle. I''m not going to back down so easily " Deborah said as she chews her


    bottom lip thoughtfully.


    I ignore her as I continue driving to the office¡° If you and Austin knew each other more than I could ever


    imagine¡± I turned to face her as I maneuvered the car into thepany''s driveway and off it.


    ¡° Then perhaps you may know what happened to his sister ¡± I continue facing her.


    She unbuckles her seatbelt and looks at me briefly smiling ¡° Of course. That was in the news, very


    popr back then ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked my interest spike as I wait on her to tell me what happened to Austin''s sister. I can''t


    believe I will finally be getting answers today.


    ¡°Do you want to know who killed her? ¡± She asked me about getting ready to leave.


    ¡°She was killed?¡± I asked shocked.


    ¡°Yes. And guess who killed her¡± I sat there waiting for her to supply me with the name but I didn''t


    expect her to turn and catwalk into the building.


    I sat there gasping at her retreating back. That lying bitch only putting me in suspense, I guess I will


    have to find out by myself.


    I pull out the key and walk out of the car into the building, greeting the receptionist before taking the


    elevator to the second floor where my office is. I walk into my office to see Divine, waiting for me.


    ¡°Yes, Divine,¡± I dropped my bag on my desk and sat down before turning to look at her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Austin is here for his interview with Mr. Melton,¡± She said as she went through her


    tablet for any important message.


    ¡°Really?¡± I stood up quickly, grabbing my notepad and pen, I walk out of the door to the media room


    where the interview will be conducted.


    Immediately, I walk into the media room, I met Mr. Melton and Mrs. Crowsby going through the


    questions onest time before the interview. Austin acknowledges me with a smile and wave excitedly


    at me. I wave back at him, as I felt guilty that I couldn''t bring justice to his sister''s death.


    ¡°We are ready to start at the county of two ¡± The director calls out to Mr. Melton, he nodded and turned


    to look at me¡° Miss Miller, will you pleasee over here?¡± I walk to him just as Deborah walk in and


    sat down on one of the chairs. She smiled at me.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I want you to conduct the interview,¡± He said as he handed the tablet containing the


    questions to me. I was shocked, I didn''t prepare for this and I''ve never done this. I''m more of a


    detective than casting news. I walk slowly to the stage and sat down on the couch opposite Austin.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I want you to do your best and keep in mind that, this is live coverage, there will be no


    editing whatsoever. And that goes to you too, Mr. Walker ¡± He said, Austin and I both nodded.


    ¡°Ok. One, two, action ¡± He calls.


    ¡° Good morning and wee to the morning show at Melton''s Media. I''m Nina Miller and with me in


    the studio today, we have our very own songwriter, producer, and sensational music artist. Our very


    own Austin Walker¡± I said smiling as the camera pointed to Austin, he smile and wave to the audience.


    Mr. Melton nodded at me, giving me the ¡°Ok¡± sign. I smile sadly.


    ¡° Today, we are having an exclusive interview with Mr. Austin, who will be telling us things nobody


    knows about him ¡± I smile and turn to face Austin, smiling as I cross my legs and ced the tablet on


    the table.


    ¡°Mr. Austin, can we know you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Austin Walker, a songwriter, a producer, and just as you said ¡°A sensational music artist,¡± He said,


    we bothugh as well continue.


    ¡°This is no big deal, Nina you are doing very well ¡± My subconscious praises me as I smile proudly, she


    sure knows how to say that right thing at the right time. Though sometimes she could be so annoying.


    ¡°Mr. Austin,¡± I said politely ¡° The aim of this interview is for you to tell us things no one knows about


    you. Can you do that? I ask him. He nodded.


    ¡° OK. So can you tell us what those things are?¡±


    ¡°Well the very first thing will be that I am French,¡± He said smiling. I was shocked, I mean the signs


    were there but¡­¡­


    ¡°Wow!. That is so shocking, I never expected that and I know everyone will be shocked as I am ¡± I


    replied as heughs nervously.


    ¡°That was good. What is the second thing?¡±


    ¡°The second thing will be that I once had a sister whom I was so fond of ..¡± He said sadly.


    Wow! I guess this is my chance to find out what happened to his sister. My heart starts beating fast as I


    subtly nce at the next question.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Austin, you said ¡° had¡±, why is that?¡± I ask as I turn to face him.


    ¡°Yes. She died four years ago¡±


    ¡°Really? That''s so sad. Please ept my condolences. Can you tell us how she died?¡±.


    ¡°Of course ¡± He replied, ¡° She died after losing too much blood, she did abortion ¡±.


    ¡°What? Abortion? Why? How?


    ¡° Yes. She found out that she was pregnant for Mr. Thompson when she told him, he took her for an


    abortion cos he didn''t want to tarnish his image, she was working as his assistant then.


    ¡°Michael Thompson?¡± I asked unsurely, maybe it was his father.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He replied just as the tears pour down heavily from my eyes. Why is that when I decided to take


    one step closer to him, something or someone is always there to block me?.


    I dab my eyes with the handkerchief, as I smile sadly at him ¡°I''m sorry that was so heartbreaking ¡± Mr.


    Melton signal to me to pause the program.


    ¡°Viewers in the house, thank you for being with us still now. I''m sorry we need to go on a short break


    and when we''re back, Mr. Austin will tell us more of the things nobody knows about him¡±.


    The director nods to me that I could stand up, I rush to the washroom, to wash my face.


    Mr. Melton was shouting and screaming about how this is not good for his business. Michael was his


    soon to be son inw and they were a family friend.


    I walk out of the washroom feeling refreshed but still annoyed. Mr. Melton walks up to me


    ¡° Miss Miller, that was a very good interview. You were a natural out there¡± Hepliments me as I


    smiled¡° But I need you to wrap it up as soon as you get back on the air. This is not good for his


    reputation ¡± He continues as he ran his hands tiredly through his short ck hair, his brown eyes


    glittering with annoyance. I nodded at him as I walk back to the stage and sat down.


    ¡°Who set that fucking questions?. I want to see that person in my office now!¡±He voices below loudly


    through the media house, he walks out of the media room while everyone scrambled out of his way. I


    turn to look at Deborah, she frowns and walks out.


    ¡°Miss Miller?¡± The director called to me, I turn to look at him ¡° We''ll be on air at the count of one, two,


    action ¡± He called.


    ¡°Wee back viewers in the house ¡± I smile as I turn to face Austin, I avoided his eyes, I couldn''t look


    him in the face without feeling guilty. How can I be in love with someone who killed his sister?.


    ¡°Mr. Austin Walker, we are sorry for your loss. In the meantime, an investigation will be conducted, the


    culprit will be caught and justice will be brought for your sister¡± I said to him as he smiled sadly.


    I turn to face the camera ¡° I would give anything to sit down here with you, the viewers, and Mr.Austin


    here but I''m afraid our time is up. Join us next time, at Melton''s Media for another episode of ¡°Things


    Nobody Knows¡± until then, thank you for watching and thank you Mr. Austin foring ¡± I shake his


    hands smiling.


    ¡° I remain your host for today, Nina Miller¡±


    ¡° It''s a wrap¡± The director called smiling as I stood up and ran to my office without ncing back at


    Austin.


    I walk into my office to meet my phone ringing I pick it up;


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Lilian called into the phone without preamble.


    ¡°I don''t know ¡± I reply as fight back tears that threatened to fall.


    ¡°I watch the news. Do you think it''s true¡± Lilian asks softly?


    ¡°I don''t know ¡± I reply as I will the tears from my eyes ¡°I need to see Michael, can you send me his


    number?¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± She replied and hang up. A minuteter my ding, I open the message and dial the number Lilian


    has sent to me. It rang continuously before he picks it.


    ¡°Hello!¡± He said with his deep baritone voice, which causes a butterfly in my stomach. I hold back tears¡°


    I need to see you, Michael. Where are you?¡±.


    He pauses for a minute before he finally replies ¡°I''m at the office ¡±.


    ¡°I''ll see you in an hour¡± I reply and hang up as I gather my stuff into my bag and grab my car key.


    ¡°Cancel all my schedules for today, Divine" I called to her as I rode the elevator to the parking lot. I


    open my car door and turn to see Austin and Deborah looking at me from the fifth floor. I ignore them


    as I enter into the car and back out then drove to meet Michael at the Thompson''s Empire.


    I make a turn at my ce to change out of my dress before going to see him. Knowing the media,


    every reporter in New York will be camping outside hispany right now to get ament or two


    from him. I don''t want to be featured in the news with him, I have enough to deal with right now.


    I was going through my closet when I saw the floral short gown, Michael bought for me that morning he


    left. I put it on, it was a bit shorter but it will do. I want to show him that I''m ready to fight for us because


    I was in love with him then and I''m still in love with him now. I walk out of my apartment with my car


    key, I pull out of my driveway, and drove to his office.


    Immediately I drove into Thompson''s Empire, I couldn''t imagine the number of reporters gathered here.


    I parked my car and use my disguise which is my scarf and sses and walks out. I saw ady and a


    man walking out to meet me, they took me past the staff door to Michael''s office.

 Chapter 17: Michael

    Chapter 17: Michael


    I stood up abruptly from my chair as I throw the remote I was holding at the smart screen television in


    my office. It makes a dent on the screen but I didn''t care. I can''t believe Austin said that at a live


    interview, that I killed his sister. I close my eyes as I envisioned the tears that fell down Nina''s eyes. My


    heart bled knowing fully well that I''m the cause of her tears.


    I open my eyes at sound of my phone ringing, a quick nce at the caller''s ID shows my dad.


    ¡°Michael Vincent Thompson!!¡± My dad screams filled my ear as I pull the phone away from my ear.


    Leave it to my dad to remember my three names when he''s annoyed.


    ¡°Yes, dad¡± I reply as soon as he has calmed down.


    ¡°You killed Mia Walker? How?¡± He asked shocked.


    ¡°I didn''t kill her, dad. This is just a conspiracy¡±


    ¡°Aceepted that you didn''t kill her. I need you to step down as the CEO of Thompson''s Empires for now,


    let Vino take over until all this dies down. Ok¡±


    ¡°No, dad. I''m no longer the young boy you need to protect. I''m thirty two years old, dad, I can handle


    this by myself ¡± I said adamantly.


    ¡° Michael Vincent Thompson!!!¡± My dad screams again as I ignored him.


    ¡°Yes, dad. I can handle it¡± I reply not fazed at all.


    ¡°Are you sure, son?. I''m not speaking to you as the chairman of Thompson''s Empire but rather as a


    father¡±.


    ¡°I will be ok, dad. And if at all I need your help, I will not hesitate to ask of it¡±.


    ¡°Ok. And make sure to invite Deborah over for dinner, take care of yourself¡± I slump onto my chair as I


    closed my eyes briefly.


    ¡°Aurora? Come into my office¡± I called into the inte. A minuteter, she walks in.


    ¡°Yes, sir, you sent for me¡±


    ¡° Tell Mark to bring the car, I will be going home soon¡± I said to her as I type away on myputer.


    ¡° I''m sorry sir, but you won''t be able to leave¡± She said apologetically, I turn to look at her shocked.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°There are thousand of reporters outside seeking to speak with you and there are also a lot of them


    camping outside the gate to your house, you won''t be able to go home either¡± She replied as I stood up


    to open the window blind. I was shocked at the number of reporters gathered in front of mypany. I


    thought she was exaggerating but this; they are much more than thousands.


    I close the blind just as my phone rang, I walk over to my desk to pick it up. My hand froze on the


    phone as I noticed the caller''s ID. It was Nina calling. I pause a bit contemting whether I should pick


    it or not. This is the first time in ten years, she has ever called me.


    ¡°Hello¡± I call into the phone as I have finally decided to pick it.


    ¡°I need to see you, Michael. Where are you?¡± She said, I listen to her sweet soothing voice, she was


    trying badly to mask the tears in her voice but I still heard it alright. And it shattered a million bones in


    my body knowing fully well that I''m the caused of it.


    She wants to see me but how? There are thousands of reporters in front of mypany and I can''t say


    no to her ¡°I''m at the office¡± I reply as soon as Ie to the conclusion that I want to see her too. I''ve


    missed her since Ist saw her yesterday, it seems like forever in my eyes.


    ¡°I''ll see you in an hour time¡± She called into the phone and hang up. I couldn''t help the smile that


    makes their way into my face as I grin excitedly while Aurora look on surprised written all over her face.


    She had never seen me behave this way with Deborah.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± I cleared my throat as I turn to face Aurora ¡° I''m expecting Nina Miller, the journalist whose face


    was on the television a while ago ¡± I exined to her, she look at me shocked probably wondering why


    I was meeting her.


    ¡°I need you to bring her in safely, without the paparazzi getting wine of it ¡± I said, just as the door open


    and John walked in¡°Thank God you are here,John,¡± I said to him as he sat down on the couch.


    ¡°I''ve brought the chopper, in case you''ll want to leave ¡± He replied.


    ¡°Not yet. I''m meeting Nina, soon ¡± I said, he look at me shocked.


    ¡°Here?. But how?


    ¡° That''s why I need your help. I don''t how you want to do it, but I need her safely in my office without a


    scratch.OK?¡±They both nodded as they turn to leave.


    I walk into the adjoining room in my office, to shower and change out of my clothes. I dress up in a


    ck jean and blue shirt. I fold up the sleeve as I apply perfume to my body. I''ve been told that blue


    looks good on me, and it enhances my blue eyes which Victor and I both inherited from my mom. Vino


    has my dad brown eyes.


    I walk out of the door and open the window blind to see Nina driving in, she parked her car and walk


    out. She must have changed her dress beforeing over. She use a scarf to cover her face. She''s


    very smart, she must have imagined that there will be reporters.


    I closed the blind. Wait a minute¡°Dress¡±, I quickly rush back to the window to look at what she was


    putting on again. My heart exploded in my chest when I saw that she was wearing the dress I bought


    for her ten years ago, when I ripped her dress. I never got the chance to see her in it but now that I do,


    she look beautiful in it.


    What does this mean? Has she forgiven me?. I close the blind quickly and sat down immediately I saw


    John and Aurora guiding her to my office.


    She walks in, looking beautiful and radiance as always. My heart pounded in my chest as I turn to John


    and Aurora who followed behind her closely.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I said to them. They look at me shocked, probably the first time I''ve ever told them ''thank


    you''. They recover fast as they turn to walk out of the door closing the door gently.


    ¡°Have your seat¡± I gesture to the couch in front of me nervous. She sat down and turn to look at me,


    like really looked at me.


    ¡°What really happened?¡± She finally asked me.


    ¡°Are you here to interview me, Nina Miller,¡± I asked her as Iugh nervously. She looked on, not finding


    this funny any bit.


    ¡°Ok¡± I raise my hands in defeat ¡° Mia Walker was my personal assistant and yes, I¡­¡±. I closed my


    eyes, as the bile rise up in my throat. I can believe I''m doing this. Mia Walker you owe me a big one for


    this..


    ¡° Yes, I kilked her ¡± I finally said as I avoided her eyes.


    ¡°Lies! Lies!!¡± She said as she look at me not believing me.


    ¡° Why? You think I''m lying right?¡± I said my voice rising slightly, I was getting annoyed with her and I


    don''t even know why.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you how I self administered drugs to her because I was scared of my parents


    finding out?. Do you want to know why I couldn''t take her to the hospital because I was scared of


    ruining my reputation if the media finds out?. Or do you want to know how she bled and died in front of


    me, with my name on her lips?¡±.


    Tears were pouring down her face, as I sat down heavily, scared that I''ve hurt her more than I should. I


    love you Nina Miller, please stay away from the truth, it hurts and I can''t risk losing you too.


    ¡°Lies! Lies!!¡± She screamed amidst tears.


    ¡°I''m sorry if you had to heard that, I don''t know what you wanted to achieve bying here but that''s


    exactly the truth of what happened ¡±


    ¡° I love you¡± She screamed the words out, I froze on my seat as I look at her seriously.


    ¡°I love you, Michael Thompson,I don''t care if you killed Mia Walker or not. I''m tired of running away


    from you, I want to be your woman if you will have me ¡± She said as she looks at me expectantly


    waiting for me to reject her.


    I stood up and grab her as I m my lips on hers. We kissed passionately for few minutes as we finally


    break apart toe up for air.


    ¡°Nina Miller, you sure know how to make a man beg on his knees ¡± I said as I rest my forehead on hers,


    gazing deeply into her eyes. She smiles shyly as she wraps her hands around my neck.


    ¡° Spend the night with me, Nina ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± She replied as I let go of her to gather up my things and shut down myputer as she picks her


    bag from the floor. I held up my hands for her as she wrap her hands around me, we walk out into the


    hall,everyone stood up to look at me with a beautiful woman beside me. I ignored their stares as I


    gesture to John, he came running to me.


    ¡°Yes, sir ¡± He said when he was near me.


    ¡°Is it ready? We are ready to leave now ¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, sir ¡± He reply as he leads the way out to where the chopper was parked at the roof top.


    I walk close to my baby and run my hands through her ck and gold skin. Charles walks out of the


    door to greet me.


    ¡°Michael! Long time ¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes. How are you?.I see she''s beautiful as ever ¡± I said as I pointed to the chopper.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I''m fine. Yes ¡± He replied as he looked inquiry at Nina.


    ¡°That''s Nina, Nina this is Charles, my pilot ¡±


    Charles shake Nina''s hand as he smiles ¡° Finally, I get to see the woman behind the name " He said as


    he walks into the ne with John beside him.


    I turn to look at Nina, she was looking at me curiously, I guess she has done her maths. I named my


    chopper after her ''INA''. We both enter into the ne as Charles took us to my Vi.


    I walk into my Vi with Nina besides me. I know she has many questions to ask me but right now I


    want to consume all of her.


    ¡°Emma prepare something for Nina ¡± I said as I walk her into my room, without waiting for Emma''s


    reply.


    Immediately we walk into the privacy of my room, I turn and m my lips on hers. She responded


    feverish. I guess I''m not the only one been turned on. I stole kisses down he neck as she moan into my


    ear. Gosh! How I''ve missed that sound. I undo the zipper at the back of her gown and it came down her


    feet. I pulled back to drink in her beautiful skin which was enhanced by the whitece bra and panties


    she was putting on.


    ¡°Like what you see ¡± She said huskily as her eyes darken with desire.


    ¡°Yes baby, I like what I''m seeing it but will love to see you naked too¡± I said as I lick my lips slowly.


    She understands her fingers at the edge of her panties and pulls it off slowly and seductively. I suck in


    breath as my eyes darken with desire. My muscles pop out due to my excessive control. She did the


    same thing to her bra now she was finally naked in front of me. I kissed her roughly as I carried her to


    bed.


    I drop her slowly on the bed, as I stood up to undress . I drag on my tie furiously, it came off, I button


    down my shirt just as her hands made their way to my trouser. She unbuckle the belt and pull down the


    zipper. She pul loff the trouser with the boxer. My sex came out standing proudly in front of her.


    She swallow nervously, she licks her lips as she look at me wrapping her hands around me. I throw my


    head back in abandonment as I moan. Thank God my room was soundproof.


    She put her mouth around it and suck on it. I gasp at the sensation that pass through me, I''ve never


    given a woman such power to do this to me before.


    ¡°Baby, in as much as I like your mouth around me, I don''t think I canst any longer¡± I said huskily as I


    look at her sucking me.


    She climb onto the bed facing up, she open her legs widely inviting me toe have a taste. I was like


    a bee going for the honeb. I walk to her and touch her, she was wet and ready for me.I insert my


    sex inside her, she moan and throw her head back in abandonment.


    Gosh! How I love her. I love the way I can be myself when I''m with her. I love the way her eyes darken


    with desire when I''m inside her. I pump in and out of her as she scream my name and tighten her legs


    around me. I pull ou and tease her with the head.


    ¡°Please, Michael¡± She said crying


    ¡° Please what baby?" I asked her as I pretended not to understand what she was begging me for.


    ¡°Please let me cum, please¡± She said furiously wiping away her tears.


    I look at her, she looks so beautiful begging me. I enter her roughly and ride faster , she came so soon


    and I followed right after her and cum inside her. I lie down spent beside her as I wrap my hands


    around her and kiss her forehead as I breathe in her scent.


    ¡°Are you on pills?¡± I asked her. I can''t believe I forgot to use condom. That''s what she does to me first


    and only love.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She replied.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked looking at her shocked, How can she be on pills when she doesn''t have any man apart


    from me or was she lying to me¡±.


    ¡°No, that''s not it?¡± She buried her face face shyly on my chest ¡° My doctor rmend it for me, for


    period irregrity¡± She said, just as I stomach rumbles.


    Iugh happily and carry her to the bathroom to shower before I went to the kitchen to dish her food, it


    waste and Emma has gone to bed.


    She walks in putting on my blue shirt, it falls just between her thighs and barefooted. Thank God both


    Emma and John has gone to bed, wouldn''t want anyone to see her like this. She is mine.


    She look tired and weak, I pass her food to her. She eat fast as she was feeling sleepy. After she has


    finished eating I took her to bed after putting the dishes in the sink and cuddled her close as she slept


    soundly in my arms. With a contented smile on my face I fell asleep too.

 Chapter 18: Nina

    Chapter 18: Nina


    I woke up to the sun kissing my face softly and the gentle breeze that billows the window blind bringing


    in the scent of freshly baked chocte cookies. I smile in my dream. I can''t believe I''m imagining


    chocte in my sleep.


    The door opens and close, I sit up surprise written all over my face as I wonder who opened my door.


    My eyes adjusted as I look around the bedroom. This is not my room, where am I?.


    Michael walks in carrying a tray of hot chocte cookies and a ss of wine. He drops it on the bed


    and pecks me on the cheek.


    ¡°Good morning, Angel,¡± He said, the bed dip as he sat down beside me. He was putting on a red boxer


    and a white singlet. I never could have imagined him in this, I smile shyly as I remember what we did


    yesterday. That was the second-best night of my life.


    ¡°Eat! Before it gets cold ¡± Hemanded as he frowns at me ying with the cookies. I ate the food


    quickly, then went to the shower. When I returned Michael has brought in a change of clothes for me.


    I look at him surprised ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    He looks down shyly ¡° I bought it for you, for your 26th birthday ¡± I looked at him shocked. He


    remembered my birthday. Why?.


    ¡°Because he loves you, dumbhead,¡± My subconscious said, shaking her head at me probably


    wondering why she''s stuck with me.


    I smile as I hug him tightly ¡° Thank you, Michael, I love it ¡±.


    I put it on, it was an orange pencil skirt with a floral armless top. I put on my shoes and grab my bag.


    Remembering that I left my car at hispany yesterday, I wonder how I will get to work.


    ¡°Your car is at your ce,¡± Michael said like he could read my thoughts ¡° Frank will take you to work


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and will pick you up when you are through ¡± He walks me out into the elevator that will take us to the


    garage.


    ¡°I can go home by myself after work ¡±


    ¡°No, but I want you here with me ¡± He turns back to face me.


    ¡°Michael?¡± I asked him confused.


    ¡°I know it working day, but this feeling is new to me and I don''t know why I want you toe back here.


    Have never had any woman here ¡± He said as he ran his hands through his hair, frustrated.


    ¡°Not even Deborah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not even her ¡±


    ¡°I still won''te back ¡± I reply, his face fell as he walks into the garage.


    ¡°But I cane at weekends, if you''ll want me to ¡± The smile spread across his face as his grin,


    making him look younger. I love his smile.


    ¡°Fair enough ¡± He opens the car door for me and I climb in ¡° Call me when you get to work and when


    you get home, be careful ¡± He peck me and close the door as he turns to walk back into the house,


    while Frank drove me to my office.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    I walk into melton''s media, as many heads turned to stare at me. I don''t even know why they''re all


    staring at me. is it the after-sex glow? all the expensive clothes I was putting on.


    "Good morning, Miss Miller. You look beautiful this morning" Divine greeted me immediately I walk into


    my office floor.


    "Thank you Divine"I open the door to my office to see Lilian seated and waiting patiently for me. She


    turned to look at me, she gasps as she rubs her hands on her face" Gosh!. You are so dramatic, Lilian"


    I said as I walk around my chair and sat down.


    "Girl. is it only me or you are glowing and looking so radiant this morning?"


    "Is only you" I reply as I snorted at her smiling.


    "No, I don''t think so. that aside, where were youst night?"


    "At Michael''s, "I said it natural, as I turned to arrange files on my desk. Lillian''s silence made me raise


    my head to look at her. she was shocked with her mouth open.


    "You better shut your mouth or flies may make their way into it, "I told her sarcastically.


    She ps her hands together"wait let me get this straight. you slept at Michael''s ce yesterday


    night?". I nodded. she screams jumping up and down. why is she so excited?.


    "Wait until I tell Danny I can''t believe I''ve just won myself a million dors more". She took out her


    phone from her purse and she tried to dial Danny''s number I collected it from her and look at her


    shocked" You both bet a million dors on Michael and me?"


    "Of course" she shrugs and sat down like it was nothing. "So tell me, I want it in detail, how was it?"


    she said smiling.


    "Nothing" I reply just as her face fell but she recovers very fast.


    "Don''t even tell me nothing, the first time you did it you didn''t even tell me anything, so I wantplete


    details now," she said using her persuasive voice.


    "Ok, It was good," I said as I blush furiously. She stood up toe and hug me smiling"I''m so happy


    for you Nina," She said with tears in her eyes.


    "Thank you for being there for me too Lillian"I reply as I hug her back.


    "Ok. Enough of our tears, do you think we will have a double wedding?" She asks smiling. leave it to


    Lillian to always n.


    "Lillian? it''s barely a day that I and Michael reconcile and you are already nning a double wedding?"


    "Why? why? I can see that you both love each other so why the dy?"


    "There are many things to consider; his family, Mia''s case, and most especially he hasn''t asked me


    yet"I reply blushing red.


    "He will soon pop the big question," She said smiling"Anyway I need to be going. Take care of yourself"


    She walked out of the door why I rest my back on the chair and close my eyes.


    My phone ringing made me open my eyes, I checked the caller''s ID to see Michael calling. God, I''ve


    forgotten to call him.


    "Hello" I call Shyly into the phone as soon as I pick it up.


    "Are you in the office?"Michael ask concerned.


    "Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t call I was with Lillian"


    "It''s okay just wanted to know if you''ve gotten to work safe"


    "Yes, I''m ok where are you?"


    "I''m on my way to work"


    "Ok you take care of yourself bye"


    ¡°Bye," He said as he hung up, just as the door to my office open and Deborah walk in, Divine was


    trying to stop her but she adamantly pushes her way in.


    "It''s ok, Divine I''ve got this, "I told her as I smile at her she walk out.


    "I thought I''d ask you to stay away from Michael" Deborah screams at me.


    "And I thought I told you that I wouldn''t stay away from him," I told her getting angry.


    ¡°Bitch¡± she screams trying to p me. I held her hands¡°If I were you, I wouldn''t do that ¡± I told her, she


    angrily pulls her hands and walk out.


    I slump down heavily on my chair as I put my head in my hands. God! What have I done to deserve


    this?. Is it a crime to love?.


    ¡°At least you put that bitch in her ce. Gosh! How I hate her¡± My subconscious said annoyed.


    ¡°I thought you liked her¡±


    ¡°She is a bitch, how can she love two guys together".


    ¡°Wait a minute, the two guys she is in love with will be Austin and Michael. Then the one she loves


    more will be Michael¡±.


    ¡°Exactly. Girl! You are in for serious trouble¡±


    ¡°I don''t care anymore as long as I have Michael beside me, I''ll be alright¡­¡­


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Deborah Melton


    I strode out of her office annoyed. She fucking threatened me, the nerve of her. She has the gut to


    sleepover at Michael''s ce, I''ve never been there before. I know what to do.


    ¡°Hello¡± I call into the phone as soon as the call is connected.


    ¡°Hi! Baby ¡± Austin sweet voice call back at me, I can''t believe I''ve been foolish chasing over Michael all


    this while when I have Austin.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I scream into the phone annoyed with everything.


    ¡°I''m at home, why? What''s going on with you?¡± Austin said gently getting concerned.


    ¡°I will tell you when I get there ¡± I hung up as I reversed the car into the road that leads to Austin''s


    ce.


    I arrive at Austin''s ce, thirty minutester to see him sitting on the couch watching the ball. He


    opened the door for me and kiss me passionately. Oh! How I want him.


    ¡°No, please let''s talk first,¡± I said as I walk away from him to sit down on the couch. He reluctantly


    followed me and sit down too as he turns to look at me worried¡° What''s wrong with you? ¡±


    ¡°It''s Nina" I scream ¡° You need to see the way she threatened me. I swear I''ll kill that bitch myself ¡±


    ¡°Calm down, what exactly happens¡± Austin ask me as he came over to where I was seated and


    wrapped his arms around me trying to calm me down.


    I exined everything to him with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°You mean she slept at Michael''s yesterday?¡± Austin asked confused.


    ¡°Yes," I replied, ¡° I try calling Michael''s but he just wouldn''t pick my calls".


    ¡°Really?. It''s OK ¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn''t want me again. I''m scared Austin, do something ¡± I pleaded with him, tears falling


    down my face as I imagine losing everything to Nina.


    ¡°I''ll think of something but for now, I want you to wipe your tears. You are too beautiful to waste your


    tears for Michael. I''m here for you and you know I love you more than he does ¡±


    ¡°I know that''s why I want to make Nina pay for what she did to me today ¡±.


    ¡°What will happen to Michael then, you know I need to make him pay for what he did to my sister too ¡±.


    ¡°I don''t care. I don''t love him anymore, now all I have in my heart is hatred for him and everything that


    belongs to him ¡± I said with so much hatred in my voice. Austin smile as he guides me to his room.


    He kiss me passionately as he try to off my clothes, my phone ringing caused me to stand up, looking


    at the caller ID, I turn to look at Austin.


    ¡°I need to pick this¡± I said to him as I walk out into the balcony.


    ¡°Hello! Darcy¡± I called into the phone


    ¡°Hey. When are you renewing your contract?¡± She asked


    ¡°It takes a week or two, why?¡± I ask her confused.


    ¡°I need money urgently and you know Mr Alex won''t pay me until your contract is renewed¡±.


    ¡°I''m so sorry for that, will try to speak with Michael tomorrow concerning that¡±.


    ¡°Ok, thank you¡± She said as she hung up, I walk back to the room to meet Austin naked and waiting for


    me.


    I quickly got out of my dress as I join him on the bed. He smile as I walk seductively to him.


    He make slow and passionate love to me, now I am lying down spent while Austin is fast asleep. I


    couldn''t sleep as I keep thinking of the right time to start my ns.


    ¡°I will make you pay for threatening me, Nina Miller¡± I waslk out of Austin''s room closing the door gently


    as I went to where I parked my car.


    I reverse It out as I drove all the way home still thinking of how I''m going to make Michael and Nina pay


    for what they did to me.

 Chapter 19: Michael

    Chapter 19: Michael


    I wake up veryte this morning after speaking to Nina on phone yesterday. I rode my chopper to work


    this morning to see that the reporters instead of reducing were increasing each passing day.


    ¡°Good morning sir, ¡±Aurora greeted me as I step into my office ¡° Mr. Andrea Is here to see you¡±.


    ¡°Send him in right away,¡± I said as I arrange files on my desk.


    The door opens and Andrea walks in looking as smart as ever ¡°Mon Ami, Michael¡± He said as he


    shakes my hands and sat down on the chair opposite me.


    ¡°Andrea!¡± I call smiling¡°To what do I hold this surprising visit from you¡±.


    ¡°You''re asking as if you don''t know why I''m here¡±.


    ¡°Oh!, the pictures,¡± I said as I recall, ¡° I thought you said you will mail it over¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to do that but when I saw the news, I decided toe over in person,¡± He said as he


    hands over the envelope containing Nina''s and I pictures from the photoshoot.


    ¡°She''s a very beautiful girl and exceptionally natural too,¡± Andrea said as soon as I start scanning the


    pictures.


    Andrea wasn''t exaggerating when he said she was beautiful and natural. She is exquisite even without


    makeup. A smile form on my lips as I remember her mouth on me, the night before.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± I cleared my throat, I shouldn''t be thinking about that right now ¡°You''re right, she is really


    beautiful ¡± I replied as I look at him smiling.


    ¡°That''s why I''m here,¡± Andrea said. I was confused as I look at him, my body stiffening. Does he want


    to date her?.


    Andrea notices my facial expressions andughs wholeheartedly¡° Wow!, Michael you need to see your


    face right now¡±.


    I ignored him¡° What do you mean by, that''s why you are here?¡±


    ¡°I mean, when I go through her pictures I discovered that this exactly what we need at Lush Beauty ''


    Beautiful and Natural ''¡± He said as he looks at me, shrugging.


    I look at him stunned and nces back at Nina''s picture to see exactly what he meant. I smile proudly,


    happy that she belongs to me and me alone, she''s my woman.


    ¡°I see what you mean¡± I replied staring at him¡° What do you suggest we do?¡±I ask him.


    He threw his hands up in the air ¡° You are the boss, I''m just an ordinary photographer¡± He replies


    shrugging.


    ¡°But if I may put in something ¡± He continues,.


    ¡°Ok, go on¡± I reply as I sit back on my chair, giving him my rapt attention.


    ¡°Deborah Melton contract at Lush Beauty is over today, I''ll suggest that instead of renewing it, we can


    sign Nina in,¡± He said.


    ¡°Wow!, a brilliant idea,¡± I said smiling¡± Why didn''t I think of that?. Ok, Aurora will get the paperwork


    done, I will speak with Nina today and probably, the signing will be done tomorrow¡±


    ¡°But there''s one major problem,¡± Andrea said as he looks at me, holding up one finger.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what''s that?¡± I ask him about to get impatient, as I have a meeting with all the managers of


    Thompson''s Empires.


    ¡°Your Father¡±


    ¡°What happened to my father,¡± I ask him curiously,


    ¡°Deborah Melton is your fiancee, your father will be furious if he finds out you didn''t renew her contract


    ¡±.


    ¡°Andrea leave my father out of this. This is business and I don''t mix business with pleasure¡±


    I stood up ¡° I have a meeting in thirty minutes and I want you to be present ¡±.


    He also stood up and shake my hands about to leave¡° Ok, boss, see you at the meeting¡± He said as he


    walk out.


    I sat back down as I stare at Nina''s pictures in my hands andpare it to the one I used as my


    wallpaper, I took a picture of her when she was sleeping soundly in my room.


    ¡°Sir!¡±, Aurora called, walking inside ¡° The meeting time is set, everyone is already on sit¡±.


    ¡°Ok¡± I stood up and grab my suit and briefcase. This meeting is just me and all the managers of


    Thompson''s group ofpanies. Andrea will be present since he''s the new manager of Lush Beauty,


    though he''s not aware of it yet.


    I walk into the meeting room with Aurora right behind me, as soon as I entered, everyone became


    quiet. That''s how feared I am among all my employees.


    They were probably discussing what was on the news. I don''t care. I sat down at the head, while


    Aurora sat beside me, she will be taking down an important point said during the meeting. They were


    twelve in general, six on my left and right.


    ¡° Now, let''s go straight to why you are here¡± I search all their faces to see that they were all listening


    with rapt attention.


    ¡°The media has made our job easier for the past two days now. The focus is on Thompson''s Empire


    and I''ll like to take advantage of the situation ¡±They all p for my business brain and smile to


    themselves.


    ¡°Mr. Leonardo has been arrested for embezzlement of thepany''s fund¡± They started murmuring


    among themselves with surprise written all over their face.


    ¡°Mr. Alexandro will take over the management of Thompson''s Hotel in Italy¡± I continue as I ignored their


    murmuring.


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± He stood up¡° I''m the manager of Lush Beauty¡± He continues nervously.


    ¡°Not anymore, Andrea will assume the management of Lush Beauty, effective from today,¡± I said, he sat


    down still satisfied that he got to manage the hotel. Everyone congrattes Andrea who looks at me


    shocked.


    I turn to Andrea¡° By tomorrow, we''ll be signing in a new model for Lush Beauty¡± He nodded happily


    ¡°Aurora will give you a call so you can get the paperwork ready¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, ¡± He replies happily as he sat down.


    ¡°Aurora!" I said as I look at her¡° Hand him, the files for Thompson''s Hotel in Italy¡± I said as I pointed to


    Mr. Alexandro. She searched through my briefcase, when she finally saw the files, she handed them


    over to him wordlessly.


    ¡° Here, in the files are the area of renovation that the hotel needs, I want it done before next week¡±


    ¡° But sir¡­ that''s eight days from now. Don''t you think it''s quite too soon?¡± He protested rapidly.


    ¡° I don''t care. I want to runch it by next week Saturday. And I want it ready before then if you think


    you are not capable, I can appoint another person¡±


    ¡°No, I''m more than capable,¡± He said as he sat down defeatedly. He knows not to argue with me.


    ¡° That will be all for now,¡± I said looking at them one after the other, they all bow down their heads afraid


    of looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Jean Eudes¡± I call immediately I sight him sitting in between Andrea and Alexandro.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡± He whimpers sweating nervously. He''s the manager of restaurants restaurant in France.


    ¡°Well done on your newlyunched ¡°La Bite¡± in France¡± I congratte him. He smiles as he bows his


    head shy to look mine in the eyes.


    ¡°I want you all to learn from him, even just after three years as the manager of ''La Bite'' he has opened


    thirty branches in France,¡± I said as they all congratte him and the meeting came to an end.


    I walk back to my office, visibly tired, wondering if Nina will ept the offer to be Lush Beauty''s newest


    model. I doubt she will, due to her sh with Deborah, though I''m not sure she''s aware that Deborah


    was the model before.


    I took out my phone to call the only person she will listen to ¡° Hello!, Michael ¡± She said as soon as the


    call connected.


    ¡°Hi! Lilian, ¡±I reply ¡° I need your help¡±


    ¡°You''ve been needing my help a lot these days¡± She replies yfully as sheughed.


    ¡°I need you to talk to Nina, we need her as a model for Lush Beauty¡±


    ¡°Really!. Do you want to sign her as a model?. Wow!!¡± She screams, genuinely happy for her.


    ¡° Yes, but I don''t think she will ept. That''s why I need you to talk to her¡±.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, I will talk some sense into her thin skull¡±


    ¡°Ok. I''ll need her response by tomorrow. Thanks again and extend my greetings to Danny¡±


    ¡°Will surely do, take care of yourself and I mean it¡± She hung up. I smile proudly at myself as Iy back


    on my chair and stare out of the window.


    ¡°Hmm!, hmm!¡± Someone cleared his throat as I turn back to look at the person, shocked and happiness


    visible on my countenance.


    ¡°Wow!, you remember me today. Didn''t you?¡± I call as I stood up to hug him, offering him a seat.


    ¡°Of course, why won''t I remember the person that makes me lose a whopping sum of one million


    dors,¡± Danny said as he sat down on the couch crossing his legs.


    I raised my eyebrow at him, confused¡° One million dors? How? Why?¡±.


    ¡° Well, technically it wasn''t your fault,¡± He said as he shrugged ¡° Lilian and I made a bet concerning you


    and Nina, unfortunately, I lost,¡± He said.


    ¡°Really!, what was the bet about? and I just spoke to Lillian on phone now and she didn''t mention


    anything about it¡±


    ¡°And why will you speak with my wife,¡± Danny asks to pretend to be annoyed.


    ¡°Calm down big boy, I was only asking for her help with Nina and besides, I didn''t see any ring on her


    finger, that means she is still single and ready to mingle,¡± I said taunting him.


    He jumps up and chases me around my office trying to beat me with a ruler he found on my desk. I


    avoided him as he ran and ran chasing me. He finally gives up and copses heavily on the couch,


    breathing heavily. I''ve missed this.


    ¡°You haven''t changed a bit, Danny,¡± I said to him as I slump down heavily on my chair too.


    He ignores what I said as he turns to look at me seriously ¡° Now that you and Nina are back together.


    Do you think we''ll have a double wedding¡± He inquires?


    The smile fell from my face, reced with a frown as I look at him ¡° I would have love that, but there''s


    still the issue with my parents¡±.


    ¡°Haven''t you gathered any solid evidence on Deborah and Austin?¡± He asked shocked and confused.


    I sigh heavily¡° None yet. I''m beginning to think that I might probably end up marrying Deborah Melton in


    the future ¡±


    ¡°No, don''t say that. I''m sure we''ll find a way. You both have endured a lot, don''t lose hope now¡± Danny


    reach out to hold my hands firmly, I smile sadly at him. I''ve missed him a lot.


    He raises an eyebrow as he chuckles ¡° So how was it?¡± He asked.


    I smile knowingly¡° As good as it has always been. But wait, how do you know?¡± I ask him curiously cos


    I didn''t tell him that I had sex with Nina.


    ¡°Well, Lillian told me ¡± Danny replied smirking.


    ¡°Hmm!, girls and their gossips¡± I smile ¡° What''s going on with you? How are the wedding nsing


    on?¡± I ask him looking at him seriously.


    ¡°For now, we''ve decided to pause the wedding preparations¡±


    ¡°Why,¡± I asked him stunned, I know how he has always wanted to marry Lilian fast and have kids.


    ¡°Lilian thinks the idea of a double wedding is fun and which I also agree with her,¡± He said looking at


    me.


    ¡°But..?¡± I pause as I look at him smiling, ¡° That idea is not bad, I like it too¡±


    ¡° You see even you love it, I don''t know why Nina doesn''t find it appealing¡± Dannyined bitterly.


    ¡°She doesn''t like it? Why?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lilian said when she mentioned it to her, she refused saying you haven''t asked her yet¡±.


    ¡° I will soon do that at the right now¡± I smile as I imagine how she will look wearing a white wedding


    gown.


    ¡°Ok, lover boy. I need to be going¡± He said as he stood up.


    ¡°So soon?. I''ve been thinking maybe we should hang out, just the four of us on weekend. What do you


    think?¡±.


    ¡°I like that too. I''ll let Lilian know about it, bye, and do take care with your hungry paparazzi ¡± He said as


    he pointed outside.


    ¡°Oh! that?. They will leave when they grow tired¡±.


    ¡°How did youe in,¡± I ask him, surprised he got past the reporters outside without them realizing.


    ¡°I''m the king of disguise,¡± He said as he took out his wig and fake beard.


    Iugh at his crazy outfits as he walk out. I gather my stuff and went outside to my chopper that will


    take me home.

 Chapter 20: Modeling Shoot

    Chapter 20: Modeling Shoot


    I can''t believe I''ve been running for an hour now, since I couldn''t sleep a winkst night. I''ve been up


    since 5 am, thinking about the sh with Deborah Melton at my office a few days ago.


    I jogged up to my apartment to see Lillian standing there in all her glory. She smiles immediately she


    saw me approaching¡°Hey beauty" she calls sweetly to me. I know what she''s trying to do, anytime she


    uses that tone at me she wants me to do something for her.


    ¡°To what do I owe your presence, her royal majesty Lilian,¡± I said as I bowed yfully in front of her.


    ¡°Well, well, let me see¡± She ced her hands and on chin thinking ¡° Oh yes!, I''m here concerning our


    discussion yesterday,¡± She said happily jumping up and down.


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± I ask her shocked, as I search my brain for possible discussion but came back empty.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lilian exims bitterly¡° Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what we discussed yesterday night?¡± Her


    smile fell as she pretended to cry. She can be whiny when she wants something badly.


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask her as I push her gently from my door to punch in my passcode. The door clicks


    open and we both walk in.


    I walk to my room, Lilian follows behind me trying to convince me that I need to consider what she was


    saying.


    ¡°Please! Nina, you are beautiful and this is your only chance of being epted by Michael''s parents¡±


    She pleaded desperately. I froze, she might be right, if I be richer than Deborah Melton, they


    might consider me worthy enough for their son.


    I walk out of my closet smiling¡° Ok, I will do it¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked not quite believing that I can change my mind in the span of two seconds.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied shrugging.


    She smiles as she took out her phone to dial a number while I quickly send a text to Divine, telling her


    that I won''t being in today and that she should handle all my schedules at work then I walk Into the


    bathroom to shower and dress for wherever we were going to today.


    We arrived at Lush Beauty to meet numerous reporters gathered in front of the building. That could


    only mean one thing, either Michael is here or something newsworthy is going to happen here today.


    I walk out of the car closely followed by Lilian, thank God we brought her Lamborghini. I don''t what I


    would have done if I brought my a Honda CRV here, as I look around the parking loot seeing lots of


    expensive exotic cars.


    Ady walks out to where we stood, she was beautiful, tall, and light inplexion with short red hair


    which falls below her shoulder in a bob cut.


    ¡° Hi!, which of you is Nina Miller?¡± She asked looking from Lillian to me. Lilian pointed to me smiling. I


    nodded at her.


    ¡°Please!, follow me,¡± She said and turn to walk back into the building as we follow her.


    Immediately, we entered into Lush Beauty. It was like we''ve entered into another world of beauty


    products ranging from fragrances to makeup and everything you could ever think of.


    Lillian gasps beside me as I turn to look at her¡° Wow! Nina, this is so beautiful!!¡± She exims excitedly


    ¡°I''m so jealous of you right now¡±.


    I huff at her, as our beautiful model like escort has stopped in front of a door and knock which reads ''


    Managing Director'' from the closed-door we could hearughter.


    A deep baritone voice called''e in '' which sent butterflies down my spine. I could never mistake that


    voice anywhere in the world. Our model like escort opened the door and we all walked in.


    Inside the expensively furnished office where three men I didn''t expect to see together, well except for


    two.


    ¡°Danny, what are you doing here!?" Lillian said as she charges forward to her husband to be.


    I stood rooted at the door as I gasp at the most handsome man in the world. I never believed I will see


    him so soon, especially after our night of passion. Though we talked on the phone it isn''t like this.


    He walks up to me and kisses me slowly, as I smell his scent of aftershave¡° Hi!, beauty¡± He greeted


    smiling as he looks at me appreciating.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I smile back, my voice sounding husky. He raises his eyebrow at me as he heard my voice. He


    winks at me, telling me he knows exactly what I''m thinking about. I gazed into his ocean blue eyes


    mesmerized oblivion to those around us.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Andrea and Danny both cleared their throat as I went to stand beside Lilian embarrassed while


    Michael chuckles and resumes his seat beside Danny. Andrea was at the head of the table leaving


    Lilian and me to settle ourselves on the chairs opposite them.


    ¡°Well, Nina I''m sure you know why you are here,¡± Andrea said using his professional voice.


    I sit up as I look at him, nervous¡° Yes sir¡±


    ¡°Good!. Now before we''ll move to the signing of the contract, there are certain rules, which your


    manager will tell you all aboutter¡± He continues.


    ¡°But, I don''t have a manager,¡± I ask him confused as l look at Lillian who shrugs.


    ¡°Yes for now you don''t, but shortly after signing the contract, a manager will be assigned to you. She


    will keep track of your schedules and all. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡±


    ¡°Ok. We can now move on to the signing of the contract ¡± He said looking at both Michael and Danny.


    They both nodded and we stood up to go to the conference room.


    That''s why the reporters were here; for Michael and the signing of the contract. Lexa our model like


    escort opened the door for us. She''s Andrea''s assistant.


    Michael and Andrea sat to each side of me while  I was in their middle. Only two reporters were


    allowed into the conference room which is Sam from Melton Media and the reporter with the big


    sses from Neon Media.


    Sam was surprised to see me while I pretended not to know him, we don''t talk anyway. The signing of


    the contract took seconds while the reporters recorded everything.


    ¡°It will be featured at 8 pm news today,¡± Michael said as he walks beside me. We were going back to


    Andrea''s office after finishing the contract.


    ¡°You did good today, ¡± He whispered to me as he breathes fan the nape of my neck causing me to


    stiffen.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that you owned Lush Beauty?¡± I questioned him softly as I look at him. There''s


    absolutely nothing I know about Michael.


    ¡° Baby!, I own almost everything in New York, and moreover, we''ve never talked about that. I''m sorry¡±


    He apologized.


    I couldn''t look him in the face. I was busy trying to force back the smile that threatened to make their


    way onto my face after having heard him call me ''baby''.


    We were almost nearing Andrea''s office when Michael suddenly pushes me into a dark room, probably


    used as a warehouse.


    ¡°Why are we he¡­..?" He ms his lips on mine forcing back the words I was trying to say as I wrap my


    hands around his neck. Oh!, how I''ve missed the taste of his lips against mine.


    ¡°I''ve been meaning to do that ever since I saw you walk into the room,¡± He said breathlessly as he


    gazes into my eyes.


    ¡°Really!, but you did kiss me?¡± I said as I blush.


    ¡°Yes, but that was not like this, and I wanted to rip your dress off you, it took all of my willpower for me


    not to do just that¡± He replied as he winks at me.


    ¡°You''re such a charmer!¡± I said as I turn to walk out, Michael pulled me back and he hugs me from


    behind, pressing his erection at my back.


    ¡°I know you won''t believe me,¡± He said, his breath fanning my neck seductively¡° Can you feel what you


    do to me?¡±He asks, leaving faint kisses at the back of my neck. I blush as I opened the door and walk


    out breathing heavily.


    Lillian drag me to her as soon as I opened the door, she gave me a knowing wink when she saw


    Michael walk in. Both Andrea and Danny pretended not to know what was going on.


    ¡°You are officially Lush Beauty model,¡± Andrea said as he shakes my hands, Danny did the same while


    Michael came over to kiss me.


    ¡°Michael if you are through with making out with Nina in front of us, I need her for an official business,¡±


    Andrea said jokingly as Lilian and Danny erupted intoughter. Michael released me reluctantly.


    ¡°Lexa, send in Darcy¡± Andrea called into the inte, a few minutester, Lexa walk in followed by a


    woman in mid-thirties with a short hair.


    ¡°You sent for me sir,¡± Darcy said as she looks at Andrea to Danny, her eyes longer on Michael as she


    blushes.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± I muster for Lilian''s ear only, sheughs as she tries to calm me down.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Andrea said as he turns to look at me¡° Miss Nina Miller,¡± He said back to his professionalism


    again¡°This is Darcy Williams, your new manager¡±.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Miller,¡± Darcy said as she reluctantly took her eyes from gawking at Michael to


    acknowledge me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Williams¡± I reply as I forced her a smile. I can''t wait to start working with her


    so I can show her that Michael is mine.


    ¡°You are so beautiful. It will be a pleasure working with you¡± Shepliments me excitedly.


    ¡°I can''t wait too,¡± I said harshly. Michael gasp at my tone. I avoided his eyes, I''m so annoyed with him


    right now. How dare he leads her on.


    ¡°Ok. Darcy, you can go now, you and Miss Miller can catch upter¡± Andrea said as he dismissed her,


    She reluctantly walks out her eyes still glued to Michael, who smile appreciatively at her.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Lillian asks as she huff. I didn''t say anything, just look at them with no


    expression on my thin face. Michael frown as he saw that I was pissed off at him.


    ¡°Ok guys. I''ll say why don''t we hit the club tomorrow night to celebrate ¡± Danny said trying to clear the


    tension in the room. That seems to do the trick as everywhere became lively again.


    ¡°Yes, that will be ok for me,¡± Andrea said as he looks at Michael.


    ¡°That''s a yes for me too¡± Michael nodded his eyes on me, willing me to look at him but I stubbornly


    refused. That is the punishment he gets for leading another woman on.


    ¡° Yes for us,¡± Lilian said she answer for both of us. I admire her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Now, the question is which club are we using?¡± Andrea asked.


    ¡°My club of course, ¡± Lilian said looking at Michael and Danny. They both nodded while I groaned.


    ?You own a club?¡± Andrea asked looking shocked.


    ¡°You didn''t know?¡± Lilian asked matching his tone as she dives into details about her club. She never


    ceases to amaze me.


    ¡°That''s nice, we''ll use that¡± Andrea said after Lillian was through with the exnation of how her club is


    one of the best in New York.


    ¡°But it seems Nina is not in support of it,¡± Danny said looking at me, they all turn to scrutinize me,


    waiting for my exnation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is not like I don''t like it, but I don''t have good memories of that ce¡± I reply shyly as I look down.


    ¡°We can always make good memories there,¡± Michael said still looking at me.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian scream, it seems her brain just register the words I said¡° But that is where you met


    Michael?¡± She continues trying to persuade me. I guess tomorrow clubbing depends on whether I''m in


    or not since I''m the one they are celebrating anyway.


    ¡°She met Michael in a club? Andrea asked again shocked with his mouth widely opened.


    ¡°Of course, where have you been all this while? Guy, you are so out of this world¡± Lilian exim.


    ¡°Is not my fault, they have been keeping secrets from me¡± Andrea said defensively as he re at


    Michael and Danny.


    Lilian lunges into another round of story on how Michael and I met as Andrea ''Ah! and Oh!''. Before we


    knew it, it waste as well all retired home to rest for tomorrow.

 Chapter 21: Michael

    Chapter 21: Michael


    I woke up to voices screaming down the hall, I groan as I slowly stood up and put on my robe as I walk


    into the hall. I was shocked as I stood at the step and watch my parents arguing with John. They


    wanted toe into my room but John stopped them.


    ¡°Good morning, dad,¡± I said as I descended the stairs, my dad looks up at me frowning.


    ¡°What''s so good about this morning, Michael?¡± My dad screams as he sat down heavily on the couch.


    My mom looks at me slowly before sitting down too.


    ¡°What''s wrong dad?¡± I asked him confused. Thest time we spoke, it was on Mia Walker issue. Is he


    still annoyed with that?. John and I both sat down as we look at him expectantly.


    ¡°Why did you change the model for Lush Beauty,¡± My dad asked annoyed as he red at me.


    I sigh heavily, what Andrea predicted has eventuallye to past¡° Deborah contract was over that''s


    why we brought in a new person¡±.


    ¡°Why does it always have to be that woman?¡± Mom screams ¡° Couldn''t you have found someone


    worthy enough¡±.


    ¡°Mom, Nina being the face of Lush Beauty is not by my decision alone but by the manager ¡± I reply


    getting pissed off by her. If only she was on my side, dad would have epted Nina a long ago


    ago.


    ¡±And how do you think this will be good for Lush? She knows next to nothing about modeling¡±.


    ¡°Deborah also knew next to nothing about modeling, dad but she learns it¡± I shouted at him. I don''t


    know why he''s protecting her family. Mr. Melton connives with Austin and Deborah to frame me for


    something I didn''t do and now dad is still supporting them.


    ¡°Deborah is a good model, son. Within the span of six years since she joined us, Lush Beauty has six


    branches in six different countries¡± Dad said as he tries to make me change my decision.


    ¡°John, please bring me my phone from the room,¡± I said to John as he went into my room andter


    came out holding my phone.


    ¡°Dad, just yesterday of signing in Nina Miller, the sales of Lush Beauty products all over the country has


    increased from 20% of Deborah to 70%,¡± I said showing him the sales report Andrea sent me


    yesterday night.


    ¡°What?¡± Mom exim shocked as she took to phone from my hands to confirm what I just told her.


    ¡°How did this happened?


    ¡°Dad, Nina Miller is a natural beauty with her kind of beauty everyone will want it, that''s is why the sales


    of the products increase overnight. They all want to be as beautiful as her¡±.


    ¡° Then, are you trying to tell me that Nina Miller is good for Lush Beauty?¡± My dad asked amazed.


    ¡°Yes dad, she is the best so far. We are trying tounch a signing event in one of Lush beauty outlet in


    Italy soon and I''m sure that it wille out well¡± I reply smiling


    ¡°Do what you need to do, son¡± My dad said as he stood up, touching me briefly on my shoulder¡° Invite


    her over for lunch tomorrow. I''ll like to meet her formally¡± He said as he walks out of the door with John


    beside him.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, son¡± Mom said as she pecks me on my cheek and turns to walk out. I smile


    happily as I turn to face John who was also grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°If only I knew that dad will ept Nina so fast, I would have made her the face of Lush sooner,¡± I said


    as I sat down happily.


    ¡°I''m so happy for you sir, Miss Miller is a good person,¡± John said excitedly.


    I look at him surprised, this is the first time John has ever said anything concerning any of the women


    he saw with me.


    ¡°Thank you, John, ¡± I said as I stood up and walk to my room¡° Tell Charles to get the n ready I''ll be


    leaving for the office soon,¡± I said before going into the bathroom to shower.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± John said as he walks outside probably to deliver my message to Charles.


    I bathe quickly and put on my jean trousers and a blue shirt. There was nothing for me to do at work


    today but I want to see Nina having her first shoot as Lush beauty model. I smile as I envisioned her


    face on thepany''s magazine. I will be carrying that magazine anywhere I go.


    I walk out into the elevator that will take me to the rooftop with John beside me probably surprised by


    how happy I am this morning. I arrive at my office to see Aurora waiting for me.


    ¡°Good morning sir, ¡± She greeted me standing up from her desk. She was dressed casually in tight blue


    jeans and a red top, her hair was let down.


    ¡°Thank you, Aurora,¡± I told her as she helps me with my briefcase.¡° That will be all for now. I''ll like to be


    alone¡± She walks out into her office closing the door gently behind her.


    I sat back down on my chair resting my head on the handle as I close my eyes briefly. It still seems like


    a dream to me. I can''t believe that my parents are inviting Nina over for lunch. That reminds me, I need


    to call her. I took out my phone from my bag and dial her number.


    The phone rang continuously but she didn''t pick it up. I stood up pacing around my office scared. Did


    something happened to her?. Did Austin kidnap her? Or maybe she''s still annoyed with me. All these


    were thoughts going through my head right now as I dial her number over and over again, it rang and


    went into voicemail.


    I was about throwing the phone on the door when it suddenly rang, I grab it to see that it was Nina


    returning my calls. The smile came naturally to my face as I grin and pick the call.


    ¡°Hi!, Angel¡± I call into the phone, my voice sounding huskier than I intended.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She calls shyly into the phone, I can imagine her blushing right now¡° Sorry I missed your calls,


    was in the shower¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It''s nothing, was just scared when I couldn''t get through to you,¡± I said as I imagine her in the shower


    with the water cascading down her naked back. Gosh!, get a grip on yourself, Michael?. I shouldn''t be


    thinking about this right now after I will be having her to myself this night. I can do all that I imagine to


    her. Maybe sex in the shower will be good.


    ¡°Hey!, are you still there?¡± She asked. I cleared my throat¡° Yes¡± I replied.


    ¡° Why did you call?¡±. What is that I wanted to say to her? as I search my brain for a possible answer.


    What you do to me, Nina? just a a few seconds of hearing your voice, I''m a babbling idiot.


    ¡°Yes, my parents are inviting you over for lunch at their ce tomorrow afternoon,¡± I said excitedly


    immediately I remember my reason for calling her. I couldn''t help apuding myself for remembering


    such a trivial thing.


    ¡°Your parents?¡± She asked sounding shocked. Even I was shocked when my dad said it.


    ¡°Yes. So what do you say? I asked a bit nervous. What if she refused? I don''t know what I will ever do


    without her by my side.


    ¡°Of course yes, I will love to meet your parents. He''ll!, have been waiting for this day all my life¡± She


    said happily, I could imagine her lip curling up in a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask her, happy that she''s happy. I guess this is what true love is you being happy just


    because the one you love is happy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She replied, ¡° Em, Michael I need to dress, I''m gettingte for the shoot¡±.


    ¡°I''m sorry for dying you¡± I apologize as I was about to end the call, remembering our deal, I decided


    to ask her¡° Are_em_ I_¡± I give up. I don''t really know how to ask her this.


    ¡°What do you want to say,, Michael?¡± She asked surprised that I was bbering on the phone. Even I,


    I''m shocked right. The CEO of Thompson''s Empire is in a bbering mess because of a woman.


    ¡° Nothing. Just wanted to know if you are stilling over tonight¡± There I said it, as I waited nervously


    for her reply.


    ¡° What? Oh my God, it escapes my mind, I''m sorry Michael¡± My heart thumped heavily in my chest as I


    heard her blunt rejection.


    ¡°I need to see my parents, they just moved into New York¡± She exined as I calm down, happy that it


    because of her dad not that she didn''t love me again.


    ¡°I will sleepover tomorrow and I will be going to work from there too,¡± She said trying to plead with me


    knowing full well that I''m not happy with her.


    ¡°That''s fine with me. Good luck with your first shoot¡± I said as I ended the call without waiting for her to


    say goodbye. Why did her dad choose today of all day toe to New York?. I angrily threw the phone


    on the table as I sat down heavily on my chair with my hands in between my head. To say that I was


    imagining having shower sex with her today only to be stood off.


    I heard amotion outside my office as I stood up to go check it. The door opened and Deborah


    walks in closely followed by Aurora who was trying to stop her from entering my office.


    ¡°It''s ok, Aurora, you can go back to your office now,¡± I said my face hardening angrily. Aurora quickly


    ran back to her office not ready to face my wrath.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Deborah?¡± I ask her as I sat down on my chair crossing my legs as I fold my


    hands across my chest looking at her disgustingly.


    ¡°What sort of foolish question is that Michael?¡± She said as she sat down ring at me¡° I''ve been trying


    your number for the past three days and you won''t pick. For crying out loud, Michael I''m your fiancee!¡±


    She exims bitterly.


    ¡°I''m sure you are not here to remind me that I''m your fiance,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°That''s true, I''m not really here for that. My father has promised to handle that by himself¡± She said as


    she crosses her legs together offering me a seductive smile. I scoff at her pure excuse of charms. It


    can no longer work on me, Deborah Melton.


    ¡°If you are not here for that, then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been patiently waiting for my contract renewal but none was forting,¡± She said as she looks


    at me¡° And I''ve just been told that Mr. Alex has been transferred ¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Alexandro transferred is none of your business but that of the board. And as regarding your


    contract renewal that is off too, I''ll suggest you don''t wait for it anymore ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡± She screams as she stood up, I glimpse a flicker of fear in her eyes but


    she quickly masks it leaving me to wonder if I imagined it.


    ¡° I meant exactly what you just heard, Deborah. The model of Lush beauty has been reced by a


    more worthy candidate¡± I said as I stood up to gather my things¡° As a matter of fact, I''mte to the


    location where she will be having her first shoot¡± I smile at her as I brush past her into the hallway.


    ¡°Make sure you escort Miss Melton out to her car safely,¡± I said to Aurora. She nodded and went into


    my office to walk Deborah out.


    I smile to myself as I enter into my chopper that will take me to the location where Nina will be having


    her first shoot as a Lush Beauty model.

 Chapter 22: Nina

    Chapter 22: Nina


    I was getting ready to lock up my apartment when I heard voices outside. I quickly locked up and rush


    outside to see Deborah arguing with Darcy. Darcy hade to pick me up being my and all that but


    how does she know Deborah?.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± I asked them as I look from Deborah to Darcy.


    ¡°Nina?¡± Deborah call surprised looking at me¡°How did you know Darcy?¡±.


    ¡°She is my manager¡± I replied frowning, I don''t know where this conversation is going to and I don''t


    think I''ll like one bit.


    ¡°What?¡± Deborah screams as she charges over me with hostility¡° are you the newly signed Lush


    beauty model?¡± She asked me and I nodded.


    ¡°Damn you, Michael!, ¡± She screamed ¡° I will ruin you and everything that belongs to you¡± She storms


    off angrily to her apartment.


    ¡°What was all that about?¡±I ask Darcy as I got into the car, she sat down beside me surprised as well


    as the driver drove us to the location.


    ¡°Miss Melton was Lush beauty model until yesterday¡± She answers after some time.


    ¡°What?¡± It was my turn to look shocked, I mean I never knew, not that if I did I would have still signed


    the contract cos I hate her so much right now.


    ¡°Yes, she has been with them for six years now and I''ve been her manager since then¡± She replies


    shrugging as the car pulled into Lush beauty parking loot, cutting off our conversation.


    I got down from the car to see Michael rushing to meet me with Andrea right behind him. How did he


    get here so soon?. We just spoke on the phone.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked as he hugged me tightly breathing heavily. I was surprised as I look at


    Andrea who shrugs.


    ¡°Yes. What''s wrong Michael?¡± I ask him after he has released me looking all over my body for any sign


    of scratches.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing¡± He replies when he was satisfied with his inspection¡°I was scared when I arrived and couldn''t


    find you,¡± He said as he guides me into the studio.


    Everyone was set from the photographer to the costumier and the makeup artist. Darcy came to


    excused me from Michael telling him that make-up artist was ready to make my face.


    Juli was busy gushing over my face as she applies foundation on my face¡° Wow!, you are so beautiful¡±


    She said, blending the foundation on my face with a wet brush.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I reply shy as I''m not used to receivingpliments except Michael and Lillian.


    ¡°Ourst model, Deborah Melton was not as beautiful as you are. She always relies on heavy makeup


    to make her beautiful but you are just so natural¡± She continues, gushing on how I have the perfect


    eyes, chin, face, and h h h.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I reply again smiling, I just wish she would shut up anytime soon.


    ¡°I try to make it nude, that is what Michael wants¡± She said as she stood back to admire her handwork.


    I look at the mirror smiling, she''s really good. Though, she talks too much. She has wlessly made up


    my face and still retains my natural look.


    ¡°Thank you. I love it¡± I said looking up at her. Just then the door opens and Darcy walks in smiling.


    ¡°Wow! Ain''t you an angel¡± She said as she gushes over me¡° you are beautiful¡±.


    She turns to Juli¡° Are you through with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Juli replied smiling at me¡° It was nice making your face, Miss Miller¡± I smiled at her as she


    gathers up her box and walks out.


    ¡°What next?¡± I ask Darcy looking up at her, though I''m still annoyed with her for crushing on Michael


    but I gotta give it to her, she''s a good manager.


    ¡°We will wait for your dress,¡± She said. I need to be through with this fast, I really want to see my family


    today. I''ve missed them so much.


    ¡° It will arrive anytime soon" Darcy continues just as we heard a knock on the door. Darcy went to open


    the door and a man walks in holding various colours of expensive gowns that I could never imagine


    wearing in my life.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, mademoiselle Miller, I''m Bodience your designer,¡± He said as he pecks me on the


    cheek. His French ent made me remember Austin, it''s been a long since we''ve talked.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too¡± I reply as I shake his hand.


    He handed me the first gown, it was a lc long flowing gown with a sequence and bareback. I walk


    into the dressing room to put it on with Darcy beside me helping me with the zipper.


    When I went back into the room, Michael and Andrea were standing beside Bodience. Michael looked


    at me with desire in his eyes, my stomach tightens in answer to his plea.


    ¡°I think this will do for the first shoot,¡± Andrea said looking at Michael for approval. I felt like I was a


    piece Of furniture that they wanted to buy as I watch both men in fascination.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Michael said as soon as he was through undressing me with his eyes.


    ¡°This is lovely Bodience. Keep it up¡± Andreaplimented Bodience as his eyes light up in


    excitement.


    Michael and Andrea walk me out with Darcy following closely behind us. We walk into the studio to see


    that the photographer was ready while her two assistants were holding the light.


    ¡°Thank you, Andrea, I will take It up from here,¡± Mika said as she guides me to the cushioned chair at


    the center.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I need you to hold that foundation and gaze Into It like you can''t do without it any day,¡± She


    said as one of the salesdies handed me a Lush beauty foundation. I took it from her and do as she


    has said while she clicks away on her camera smiling.


    One hourter, I was standing beside Michael in front of the building. The shoot has finallye to an


    end after all the sitting, standing, changing of clothes, and all that. I can''t believe modeling can be so


    tiring. I just need to go home and rest right now.


    ¡°Thank you, Nina, for your time,¡± Andrea said as he came over to the sidewalk and hug me handling a


    bag containing various Lush beauty products.


    ¡°Thank you but I can''t ept this,¡± I said trying to give him the bag back.


    ¡°No, you are our model now. It''s our job to take care of you and you need to look good with our


    products always¡± He said as he winks at me and turns to walk back inside smiling.


    I turn to look at Michael, he has been quiet all this while. His blue eyes glittering with annoyance. I don''t


    even know why he''s getting so worked up.


    ¡°I need to be going¡± I finally said after some time. He regards me with raised eyebrows as he


    contemtes whether to say what was on his mind or not.


    ¡°Ok,¡± He said¡° let me drop you off¡± He walked to a white Bentley which was parked at the far corner of


    the parking lot.


    I stood gasping at the car wondering about the number of cars he owns. He opens the door while I sat


    down and he went over to the driver''s side and sat down as he pulled out of the building.


    We''ve been going for thirty minutes without anyone saying anything, I decided to break the silence, it


    was choking me already.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Michael?¡± I ask him as I turn to look at him. His face hardens as he forces


    himself to look ahead.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡±He asked me as he concentrates on the road going at a normal speed limit.


    ¡°I Don''t know, but you are not yourself. I mean you are not always this quiet¡±.


    ¡°Nothing just felt like being like this today,¡± He said as he swiftly maneuver the car from the uing


    vehicle and continue on thene.


    ¡°I know you are annoyed with me but I just don''t know what I did?¡±.


    ¡°Do you no love me again?¡± He said his voice sounding cold and distant.


    ¡°Of course I do. Why did you think otherwise?¡±I ask him surprised that he could ever doubt my love for


    him.


    His eyes darted quickly to me as he gulps nervously ¡° Why then don''t you want to spend the night with


    me?¡±.


    What? Is this why he has been sulking?. I threw my head back andugh out loud. It has been so long


    I''veughed so much, while Michael looked at me curiously.


    ¡°I''m sorry I was just kidding ¡± I reply after I had tough my eyes out. Michael res at me as his face


    curled up in a smile.


    ¡°Don''t ever tease me with that again?¡± He said as his face soften. He pulls me to him and pecks my lips


    passionately.


    ¡°God knows how much I love you, Nina,¡± He confesses as he gazes into my eyes. I furrow my brows


    shyly as I try to hide my over blush face.


    ¡°I know that too, so don''t worry I''m not going anywhere,¡± I said kissing him back passionately.


    He pulled over at the sidewalk and off the engine. He grabs me over to him. Thank God the car was


    tainted, I don''t know what I will do if someone should see me like this, especially now that the media is


    now on us both.


    ¡°God! I''ve been wanting to do this ever since I saw you looking sexy in that red gown,¡± He said in


    between kisses as he trails kisses down my neck to my ear lobe.


    I gasp as the butterflies in my stomach dances in excitement. I kissed him back feverish with desire for


    him.


    ¡°Baby!, I want to take you right now,¡± He said as he looks at me with fire in his eyes seeking my


    permission.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply as he drags up my gown to pull down my panties. Everything can wait, even my dad. I


    want to explore Michael for now.


    He carried me over to the backseat of the car as he inserts a finger into me, he groans loudly ¡°My


    goodness Nina. You are so wet and hot for me¡±


    He pulled down his zipper and enter me. I moan as I grab him tightly. I miss him. I missed this. He


    kisses me passionately as he whispers sweet nonsense in my ear.


    ¡°What you do to me Nina, I can''t exin,¡± He said huskily as he gazes into my eyes full of love and


    emotions. I''m happy that he is mine, I wouldn''t share him with anybody not even Deborah. Never!!


    He tightens his grip on me as he cum inside me, I follow suitter as well both lie down spent on the


    back seat of the car. Woah!, can''t believe I had sex in a car. Wait!, until Lillian finds out. Not that I would


    ever tell her, she will make sure she teases me for the rest of my life.


    ¡°That''s a first for me,¡± Michael said as he straightens his trouser and bends down to help me up. I


    couldn''t look him in the eyes as I put on my panties and straighten my lc gown.


    ¡°What is a first for you?¡± I asked him after we were both seated at the front of the car, he pulls out of the


    sidewalk and drove me to my parents'' house.


    ¡°Having sex in the back seat of a car ¡± He answers, shrugging amused with himself.


    ¡°Same with me¡± I reply softly as I blush. He looks at me shocked and curious.


    ¡°I never expected you to do it since I was your first ¡± He replied as he turned to look at me smirking.


    I scoff at him¡° So?¡±.


    Men with their ego ¡° How sure are you that I''ve never done it another someone¡± I reply taunting him.


    He grips the steering tightly, his knuckles turn white as he faces pale ¡° What did you just say?¡± He


    shouted as he looked at me annoyed.


    ¡°Rx big boy,¡± I saidughing at his jealous attitude ¡° I was only joking, moreover I told Deborah that


    I''ve never had sex with anyone except you¡±.


    ¡°Good!, and I want it to stay that way,¡± He said as he grins showing his perfect set of white teeth.


    He pulls over at my dad''s driveway while I look at his surprised and shocked. I have never told him


    where my parents lived. How did he know?.


    ¡°I ask John to do a security check on you,¡± He said nervously as he answers my unasked question.


    ¡°Really?. Now you see me as a threat right ¡± I ask him getting pissed off. I don''t know what is wrong


    with all these rich people and their security maniacs.


    ¡°No, please don''t say that. I''m sorry¡± He said as he reaches for my hands, begging me with his eyes. I


    smile at him, knowing fully well that I won''t be able to refuse him. I couldn''t stay mad at him forever.


    I kiss him. I got out of the car quickly before I would change my mind and follow him home. I wave to


    him as he pulls out of the driveway and turns to walk into the house.

 Chapter 24: Meeting the Thompsons

    Chapter 24: Meeting the Thompsons


    I woke up to the sun ding down on me. I was about to stand up when I noticed Michael sleeping


    soundly beside me. Both of his hands were held across his head as he sleeps with a smile on his lips.


    I wonder what he was dreaming about that make him smile. I run my hand slowly down his lip, he


    swallows my hand, sucking it slowly as he gazes into my eyes. His blue eyes mesmerizing me. This


    position brought back yesterday''s memories as I blush red, yesterday was the third-best night of my


    life.


    I stood up abruptly from the bed when I suddenly remember that we are meeting his parents for the first


    time today and ran into the bathroom to shower leaving Michael to chuckle behind me, he got up and


    walk into the shower as he helps bath me, I did the same for him then we both walk out to dress.


    I stood gasping at my inappropriate dress from the clubst night, I couldn''t possibly wear that to meet


    his parents for the first time. Bitting my lips as I try to think of a solution, I didn''t notice Michael watching


    me closely with a frown on his face.


    "Amore" my heart skips a beat as I turn to look at him, surprised writing all over my face, when he


    called me "Be Mio" yesterday I thought he was on the influence of alcohol but now this.


    ¡° What are you thinking about so seriously¡± He continues as he walks closer to me and remove my lips


    from my teeth and kiss them slowly.


    I step away from him " I did not bring any cloth with me to wear to your parent''s ce, could you stop


    by at my ce so I could change into a more suitable dress?¡± I asked looking at him.


    "Sure, if that''s what you want," He said frowning"but I need to show you something, "He said as he


    guides me outside to a door opposite his room I never notice that door ever since I''ve starteding


    here.


    "How would you when you are always preupied with eating Michael out," My subconscious said


    teasing me, I mentally roll my eyes at her smart mouth.


    I blush as Michael opens the door. The room Michael show me too was big such as his but while his


    was painted in grey and white, this was more feminine in color.


    "I...this is your room, Nina," He said as he runs his hands through his hair Shyly. I stood gasping at him.


    "This is my room? "I asked him again shocked. He nodded as he avoided my eyes "why?"


    "Because I just want you to have a ce in my house"


    "Awnn!, that''s so sweet of him, "My subconscious said, ohing and awing"


    I blink back the tears that threatened to fall as I hug him speechlessly."Thank you so much, Michael" I


    said to him after I have found my voice.


    "You''re wee," He said as he kissed my lips softly "Though you have enough rooms in my heart and


    body" His eyes glittering with mischief I smack him yfully on his shoulder as he grips his shoulder


    faking pain.


    "Awn! that''s hurt you know," He said, clutching his shoulder tightly. I huff at him and roll my eyes, He


    walks to the closet and opens the door. I gasp at the numerous dress hanging in the closet, from office


    to party wear and even casual wear just a look at the price tag got me refusing tantly.


    "I can''t ept this Michael, this is too expensive," I said refusing it.


    "But you are my woman and I want to spend on you. Hell! why am I working then if I can''t spend on


    you?" He said frustrated.


    "But this¡­." I said gesturing to the closet full of clothes" is too much Michael ".


    " OK. You can borrow it for now, and pay me backter" He said with an amusingly.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Michael" I said loudly rolling my eyes at him."I can''t really pay back all this debt"


    "OK, fine, can you just pick a dress to wear to my parents today? He said half pleading with me not to


    refuse him.


    I couldn''t refuse him, not after the way he looks " Ok, I can do that" I said as I watch his face pull up in


    a smile.


    "That''s fine by me," Let me leave you to dress," He said as he walks out of the door. I smile happily as I


    fall on the bed. I can''t even imagine that I will be ever spoiled by Michael. Wait until I tell Lilian, she will


    be so jealous of me right now.


    Thirty minutester, I walk out of the room fully dressed in a pink flowing gown and a sliver wedge, the


    gown was as expensive as hell. Even with my sry at Melton''s Media, I wouldn''t even dream of


    buying it.


    I walk out down the stair to meet Michael sitting down on the couch typing away on his phone. I stood


    gawking at his handsome face. He was dressed in a ck ck with a blue linen shirt which brought


    out his blue eyes. His ck zer was on his one shoulder while he uses his other hand to type away


    on his phone.


    He suddenly looks up when he noticed my eyes on him. He sucks in breath, as I slowly descended the


    stairs holding his eyes.


    "Tesoro, you are so magnificent. I could never get tired of looking at your beautiful face each day" He


    said as he walks up to me and holds my hand, helping me down thest step I smiled at him, checking


    him out, he was not looking bad.


    "I could never get tired of looking at your handsome face each day too," I said shyly as I blush, hiding


    my face from him.


    He chuckles deeply as he walks me to his car. Looking at the red Bugatti which Michael leads me to, I


    couldn''t help but remember when I went to meet Austin''s parents. Back then I would never have


    believed that Michael and I will be together like we are now.


    "Penny for your thought, Tesoro," Michael said as he came to stand beside me.


    "It''s nothing," I said smiling as I push the worry away from my face. I will deal with Austin and Mia


    walkerter but now I want to enjoy thepany of this man that makes my world has meaning again.


    "Are you sure?" He said softly not sure as he searches my face for any sign of difort. He smiled


    when he was sure that I was OK.


    "What are you going to do about the reporters?" I ask fearfully as I glimpse the number of reporters


    gathered in front of his gate. Instead of reducing, they were increasing each day and Michael has


    refused to release a statement concerning the death of Mia Walker.


    "We''ll use the back gate. They are not aware of its existence yet" He said as he manoeuvers the car


    out of the garage and drives it to the back gate.


    "Then why didn''t you use it then, instead of your chopper," I said as I look at him curiously.


    "Because I wouldn''t be able to enter into mypany the reporters are gathered at the front gate and


    that is the only entrance there except the rooftop," He said as he pulled out of his property and drive all


    the way to his parents.


    "That''s true" I nodded as I look at him marvel at the way he holds the steering with such expertise as


    the way he handles me in the bedroom. Bad girl! stop thinking such dirty thoughts when you are


    meeting his parents for the first time today.


    The drive to his parents'' ce was so exhausting that I slept all through. He pulled over in front of a big


    brown gate and punch in the code which makes the gate to open up, and he drove in.


    I sat gasping at the magnificent white house that stood like a pce in the middle with a fountain in


    front of it. A garden was at the back fully tended too. I have always known the Thompsons were rich


    but didn''t know they were rich to this extent.


    Michael walks over to open the door for me while we both walk to the door, he rings the door and turns


    to grab my hand tightly, I flick him a nervous smile grateful for his touch.


    Don''t worry, everything is gonna be alright. Just follow my lead" He said just as the door open to reveal


    ady in her prime with dark hair and freckles just above her nose.


    "Signore Michael" She  greeted Michael bowing her head slightly as she ushers us in."Signora and


    signore are resting in the garden" She said walking away. Michael guides me with his hands at my back


    to the garden where his parents are resting.


    "Mom!" He said as he let go of me to peck his mother on her cheek. She smiled at him, her blue eyes


    glittering with happiness.


    "Dad!" Michael said as he turns to hug his dad, I watch in fascination as his mom, pat him on his back


    with so much love in her eyes. My throat tightens with unshed tears as I fought to keep my emotions at


    bay.


    They both turn to regard me seriously "You must be Nina Miller?" His dad said walking closer to where I


    stood, giving them the privacy they deserved.


    "Yes sir," I said smiling as I shake his hands.


    "I''ve heard about what you are doing at lush beauty and I''m thankful," He said smiling as he shakes my


    hands firmly back.


    His mom offered me a tight smile as she walks us back into the house. Michael came to stand beside


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    me frowning at my sad face.


    "What''s wrong amore?" He whispers into my ear "Your mom doesn''t like me" I whisper back looking at


    him with worry.


    "Don''t worry about her, she will soone around" He said as he holds my hands and walks me into


    the house.


    His mom red at our intertwined hands while I quickly remove my hand from Michael''s. Michael turns


    to look at me questionably but didn''t say anything.


    "So how is the renovation in hotel Italia going?" Mr. Daniel Thompson asks Michael as they both lurch


    into business talk leaving me with his Mom.


    ¡°Why don''t you men take your talk to the study, you are boring us here, right Nina?¡± Mrs. Diana


    Thompson said looking at me, I nodded.


    I''m surprised she even remembers my name with the way she was ignoring me like I didn''t exist. Just


    as Michael and his dad stood up to go the study leaving me with his mom, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Maria¡± Mrs. Diana Thompson calls out to thedy that opens the door for Michael and me.


    ¡°Si, signora¡± She replied walking into the sitting room.


    ¡°Get the door,¡± Mrs. Diana Thompson said as she waves her hands to the door.


    Maria opened the door and Deborah Melton walks in looking beautiful as ever in a red short gown.


    Immediately, she saw Mrs. Thompson, she rushes to hug her.


    ¡°Diana!, how are you? It''s been ages¡± She said smiling. I was so jealous of her, she gets to call


    Michael''s mom by her name and I couldn''t.


    ¡°I came immediately I saw your call¡± She continues sweetly barely acknowledging me, I roll my eyes at


    her poor excuse of words.


    ¡°Deborah, you''ve made yourself distant from us. Sometimes I wonder if you are still Michael''s fiancee ¡±


    Mrs. Thompsonment bitterly as she held Deborah''s hand tightly.


    My throat tightens involuntarily as I glimpse the motherly affection she showed to Deborah. I felt so out


    of ce that I excused myself to the garden. They acted like they didn''t care where I went.


    I stood in the garden as I breathe in the scent of the earth mixed with the flowers around me. For a cold


    woman like she is, Diana Thompson sure has a soft spot for flowers.


    Was this why she ask me for lunch? To show me that I can never be enough for Michael. That no


    matter how hard I try, she will never ept me as a woman enough for Michael. I stood in the garden


    as different thoughts and scenarios rush through my mind as I try to brush them all off my mind. I


    stiffened immediately I sense her standing beside me in the garden


    ¡° I know you must hate me right now but I hope you know that I''m doing all of this for my son and you.


    Whatever, Michael felt for you is just a phase and it will soon pass. Michael is destined to be with


    Deborah and not even you can stop that. I will advise you youngdy with the little self-esteem you


    have left in you, leave my son alone ¡±.


    She storms off the garden angrily while I stood frozen at the garden digesting her words. Just like a


    swift of the wind, I dashed into the house, I took my purse and run off into the sunny afternoon.


    I gged down the first taxi I saw that will take me to the safe haven of my room. Safely in the car, I let


    the tears fall a second time where I will be told I''m not good for Michael Thompson.

 Chapter 25: Michael

    Chapter 25: Michael


    I walk out of the studyughing loudly with my father. We have been discussing Mr. Leonardo''s


    embezzlement of thepany''s fund. And he was extremely happy when I told him how I disciplined


    him ording to thew.


    My heart skips a beat when I notice that Nina was not on the seat. Maybe she went to the washroom. I


    rx a bit, as I walk down the stairs with my dad.


    "Deborah?" My dad said, with surprise as my eyes flew to the woman in question who was standing at


    the door staring up at me with a smile.


    "Hello, Daniel" She greeted my father smiling, dad walks up to her and hugs her" How are you? How is


    my old friend, Melton?" He said.


    "He''s fine, I was just passing by and decided to stop by. I''m surprised to see you here, Michael" She


    said as she came to hook her hands around me.


    I step out of her hands as I went in search of Nina. I look in the washroom and outside, at the garden


    but she was not in any of those ces. On my way to the sitting room, I met my mom.


    "Mom, have you seen Nina?"I ask her, watching her face closely.


    " Yes," she replied shrugging" She left a while ago after receiving a call. Who was it again?¡± Mom said


    looking up trying to recall the person''s name.


    "Yes. Austin" She said after she had remembered looking at me before walking away. I stood frozen at


    the spot unable to move as I wonder why Nina will be meeting Austin even though she knew that we


    were at my parents''.


    I took out my phone to call her number, It rings continuously but she just wouldn''t pick. Frustrated with


    myself and everything, I walk out of the hallway annoyed to meet my mom chatting happily With


    Deborah. I ignore them as I walk past them to pick my car key before going to the door about to leave.


    "Michael, where are you going?" Mom''s voice stops me on my track as I turn to face her slowly.


    "I''m going home, mom," I said to her as I ran my hands tiredly through my hair.


    "Home?" She asked, shocked" What do you mean by you are going home. You just arrived not long


    ago moreover, you haven''t taken lunch yet, "she said as she walks closer to me and holds me on my


    shoulder.


    "Mom! I''m not hungry¡± I protested angrily, but she still dragged my hands to the dining. My dad and


    Deborah were already seated while Maria was dishing out their food.


    I sat down grumbling, besides my mom as she started dishing out my food. Just thinking about Austin


    with Nina right now is doing things to me as I clenched my fist annoyed but for the sake of my family, I


    chose to control my anger.


    " Michael, me and Deborah are nning to spend the day out, I will be very happy if you could join us,"


    My mom said as she looks at me smiling. I knew what she''s trying to do.


    "Mom, but I''m busy" I protested, if anything I don''t want to spend my day with Deborah, she disgusts


    me even eating with her right now.


    "But you were not busy a while back, what Change now," My mom said, taunting me ¡° or is it because


    of that_________¡±


    "OK, mom. I will hang out with you and Deborah" I answer defeatedly cutting her off, I don''t want dad to


    remind me of losing my inheritance, If I don''t marry Deborah to think that they were already warming up


    to Nina but they only like her because she''s good for lush beauty.


    I rushed through my food and stood up when I was done to wait for my mom and Deborah in the car.


    ¡°She has gone to dress up while I was still eating then what is taking them too long?¡± I mumble as I


    look at my gold Rolex watch at the back of my wrist getting impatient.


    Mom and Deborah step out of the houseughing excitedly together. Dad was helping mom into the


    back seat of the car while Deborah came to sit in the front.


    ¡°Michael drives safe, I care for my queen,¡± Dad said yfully as he looks at mom with love in his eyes.


    ¡°Go back into the house you two, you are corrupting my virgin mind,¡± I said at him as he smiles and


    waves to us, I back out of the garage and take the route to the spa mom always frequent.


    Parking the car in their parking lot an hourter, mom and Deborah rush inside to get their massage


    while I walk slowly into the lobby looking for a secluded ce to sit while I wait for them.


    I sat down in the lobby leafing through thepany magazine while my mom and Deborah were


    having a massage. I don''t even know why I agree to follow them here.


    I pick up my phone to dial Nina''s number again.


    It rings and went into voice mail. I couldn''t shake away this feeling that she''s avoiding me but why?, I''m


    the one who ought to be angry with her right now after all she left me at my parents'' just to be with


    Austin knowing fully well how much I hate him.


    I took my phone to dial Danny''s number. He picks it up after the third ring "Hey, whassup bro" Danny


    called into the phone


    "I''m good¡± I replied wondering how to ask him if Nina was with Lillian or not. Knowing Danny he will


    probably make fun of me forever.


    "So, what is going on with you. You sound dull" Danny said as he focuses his attention on me, the fact


    that we grew up together had him knowing me, even more than I know myself. He was the one who


    first points out to me that I was in love with Nina. Left to me alone, I''ll probably I''ve never found out.


    "I need your help, but promise me you won''t make fun of me," I said, after concluding that I will ask him


    about it.


    "What is it," Danny said, his voice sounding concerned. This is why I love him. We don''t take each


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    other as friends but brothers ever since we were young.


    "OK,¡± I said breathlessly, I wonder how he is going to take this¡° I can''t get through to Nina, Do you have


    any idea if she is with Lillian?¡±


    "No. Lilian is here with me right now, and why can''t you get through to her, her phone is on"


    Yes, I know"I reply frustrated" but she just won''t pick my call"  I don''t know what to do anymore. Should


    I go and check her at home?.


    "Why? Did you guys fight again?¡± Danny ask I heard Lilian''s voice in the background as she asked


    Danny" Who fought? "


    She collected the phone from Danny, immediately he said I and Nina" Do you guys have another fight?


    "She asked slowly getting scared for her friend.


    " Not really, we went over to my parents'' and we were good but before I coulde back after


    speaking to my father, I couldn''t find her again. My mom said she left after receiving a call from Austin.


    I''ve been trying her number and she just wouldn''t pick my calls" I rushed the words out as I try to calm


    my over-beating heart.


    Now that I think about it, non of this made sense. What if Austin called her out to kidnapped her? or


    had her kill her?. No Austin can''t do that, Michael stops imagining dangerous thought.


    Lilian''s voice broke me out of my dangerous thoughts as I struggle to catch what she was saying "Calm


    down, Michael, I''m sure she''s alright maybe she''s busy. Moreover, I just spoke with her a while back


    and she sounded OK" Lilian said trying to reassure me.


    I raise my eyes to see my mom and Deborah descending the stairs "Lilian, thank you very much, I''ve


    got to go!¡± I said as I hung up the call. Mom and Deborah walk up to me smiling.


    " Wow!, that''s was so intense," Mom said, stretching her body"it''s been long havee over here ever


    since your father retired" She smiles with a faraway look on her eyes. I felt guilty for not spending time


    with her.


    "I''m happy, you''ve enjoyed your day. Now, can I go home" I said as I look at her with no expression.


    She''s trying to push me and Deborah together and don''t even know why.


    "No, my two sons are not with me and now you want to make yourself scarce to me,¡± She said on the


    verge of tears. That one of the things I don''t like ¡°a woman tears". She knows I don''t like it that''s why


    she is using it to ckmail me.


    " Mom, it''s OK, please don''t cry, "I said hugging her close "OK, let''s go to wherever you want" She


    nodded as I guide her to the car after paying for her session with Deborah''s.


    "Michael, take us to Lush beauty," She said immediately I got into the driver seat. She was sitting down


    at the back while Deborah sat beside me.


    I turn to look at her shocked, why will she want to go to lush beauty? "Why mom?" I ask her still looking


    at her. She is not much of make- up person and there''s no party she will want to attend then why did


    she need lush beauty service.


    "Stop looking at me that way Michael," She said as she turns to look outside the window smiling as the


    air blew on her face "I''m not that old, so I could get a makeover if I so deem want"


    "But why?, you don''t have any function to attend," I said persistently raising my eyebrow at her slightly


    amused. My mom can be all shades of surprise sometimes always got one unaware.


    ¡°Fine. I want to look good for your dad, happy now¡± She said smiling I scoff yfully at her as I resume


    my seat on the steering, I back the car out of the driveway and take the direction to Lush beauty.


    ¡°When I''m having my makeover Michael, you can take Deborah out for shopping or wherever you


    young couples of nowadays,¡± She said as she and Deborah exchange a secret smile.


    ¡°Ok mom, ¡± I said ncing at her through the mirror ¡° quickly get your makeover done on time, I need


    to get home to rest I have a hectic day at work tomorrow,¡± I said as I pulled into the Lush beauty


    parking lot.


    We all walk into thepany as the salesdies bow to wee us. The smiling face of Nina greeted


    me as we walk into Lush beauty.


    ¡±Wow!, this is beautiful,¡±  I said smiling to myself, I didn''t know the pictures were out already. I need to


    get one for thepany''s magazine as soon as I get to the office tomorrow.


    ¡°You!¡± My mom signal to one of the saledies who usher us to our seat.


    ¡°Yes ma''am,¡±  She said rushing to meet mom. She was putting on thepany''s uniform with the logo


    embedded in her breast pocket underneath it was her name tag.


    ¡°I need a makeover,¡± Mom said as soon as thedy was in front of her.


    ¡°Ok¡± Thedy smile¡° pleasee with me,¡± She said ushering my mom to the makeover floor.


    ¡°Michael, make sure you take Deborah shopping don''t wait for me, this is surely going to take long, I''ll


    call your dad toe to pick me up when I''m done, ¡± She said hugging onest time before she turns


    to Deborah to hug her too.


    ¡°Deborah darling, don''t give my Michael a tough time OK?¡± She said smiling as Deborah hug her back


    before she turns on her heel to follow thedy into the elevator that will take her to the makeover floor.


    I turn to look at Deborah but not seeing her after mom has left ¡° Excuse me for a minute, I''ll like a word


    with Andrea ¡± I said striding into Andrea''s office floor without waiting for her response. She smiles and


    walks into the direction of the washroom probably to retouch her makeup.


    "Good afternoon, sir" Lexa blush as soon as I walk into Andrea''s office floor, probably surprised to see


    me on a Sunday.


    "I want to see Andrea, is he in?" I ask her as I stroll in the direction of his office without waiting for her


    response.


    "I''m sorry sir, but he''s not around," She said as I turn back to regard her annoyingly.


    "Then you should have said so" I snap at her" Nonsense, I don''t know what''s wrong with you girls of


    nowadays," I said as I rush out of the office annoyed.


    I walk into the lobby to see that Deborah was not yet back, where the hell did she go to?!


    I walk out to the car and sat down waiting for her. I''m a man of my word I keep my principle but I''ve


    never hate those principles than I do today.


    I just wish could drive off to my house to rest and probably look for Nina without having to spend two


    hours in thepany of Deborah. But I''ve given mom my words and I just have to do it. I sat down in


    the car and wait for her after sending someone to look for Deborah.

 Chapter 26: Deborah

    Chapter 26: Deborah


    I walk slowly into the washroom, a bit happy and sad. Happy because my first n is sessful which


    is getting Michael''s mom on my side.


    Sad because Nina looks so beautiful smiling into the camera as a lush beauty model. I can''te to


    terms with myself that she is more beautiful than I am. She has taken everything from me, first Michael,


    my social media space, and now my modeling job. I will take everything she loves from her starting with


    Michael.


    I crushed the picture I tore out of the washroom door angrily in my hands just as I heard a knock on the


    door.


    "Miss Melton! Are you in there?" A voice call from outside, I rx my facial expression as I threw the


    picture into the trash can and went to open the door.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you but Mr.Thompson asks me toe to call you," She said rushly scared of my


    face.


    "It''s ok. Thank you" I said smiling at her as I walk out of the washroom carrying my bag in my hands.


    "I''m sorry, I keep you waiting," I said to Michael immediately I sat down in the car and turn to fasten my


    seat belt.


    Michael didn''t even acknowledge my greeting, he pulls the car out of the driveway and took the route to


    my favorite boutique where I do all my shopping. I smile to myself, d that he still remembers.


    If not for that Nina, we would have been married by now. My face hardens as I scream in my head. I


    don''t know why I hate her so much.


    I immediately rx when I remember my second n. We are going to get married soon and fast "Why


    are you smiling?¡±Michael suddenly said as he looks at me surprised, I turn to him shocked, I thought he


    wasn''t going to talk to me all through the ride.


    "Nothing" I reply shrugging as I turn to look at the window. There''s no need for me telling him when he''s


    going to find out soon.


    I smile excitedly, I can''t wait to see his reaction when he saw the gift that I had prepared for him. It took


    me two nights of hot sex before Austin could finally agree to my ns. I turn to see Michel''s eyes on


    me, he was looking so intently at me frowning slightly immediately he parked the car, I walk out without


    waiting for him.


    I have lots of shopping to do as I walk into the store, I search my bag for the list of stuff that I need to


    get.


    Firstly, I need to shop for maternity wears, yes I''m fucking pregnant you need to see how scared I was


    when I find out.


    The doctor''s voice wouldn''t just stop echoing in my head for three days "congrattions, Miss Melton


    you are two weeks pregnant¡± I know you are wondering who owns it, well, it''s Austin but that''s between


    me and you to the rest of the word it''s Michael''s. OK.


    And I''m not nning to tell him any time soon, being the smart guy he is, he''s going to find evidence to


    prove that he''s not the father of my unborn baby.


    That''s why I''m going to use his parents and in that way, I will kill two beds with one stone.


    "Are you going to shop? or you are going to spend all day staring at that paper in your hands" Michael''s


    deep voice brought me out of my thought as I quickly hide the paper in my bag and turn smile at him


    "Sorry I didn''t know you were here. I was waiting for you". I walk up to the salesdy who was smiling


    at us.


    "Wee, Mr.Thompson and Miss Melton. It so nice to see you again" she said smiling excitedly at


    us"What do you want to buy?"


    "I need free wear, "I said looking at her, she smiles as she guards me to the section of free wears.


    Michael stares at me as I avoided his eyes. He''s probably shocked right now wondering what in


    heaven''s name is wrong with me.


    I pick the first dress off the shelve, It was an orange off shoulder short gown tight at the burst and free


    downward. I so much love this, sexy yet able to hide my soon to see pregnancy stomach.


    I''m so thankful that I inherit my tiny stomach from my mom, I wouldn''t know what to do if it should start


    showing now " I like this" I said smiling to thedy in front of me"Can I get more like this?¡±


    "Yes, there are a lot of that in different colors, let me go get it for you. Please have a seat" she said and


    turn to leave after offering Michael and me a seat.


    "Who owns the clothe you are buying today"?Michael asks immediately after we were seated.


    " Mine of course" I replied smiling as I avoided his eyes. That what you get for being used to be doing


    one thing, when you suddenly changed everyone questions you.


    "But you don''t normally wear this," he said pointing to the gown in my hands. It''s not my fault that I


    prefer tight fitting cloth to free wears, If not for the fact that I''m pregnant, I wouldn''t even dream of


    wearing it. Even right now, I''m dreading how to wearing this free in my hands.


    The saledy''s entrance saves me from answering the ridiculous question, Michael asks as I smile


    excitedly at her when I saw the clothes in her hands.


    " Wow", these are lovely", I smile happily at her. I''m so happy right now, all the clothes in her hands


    were sexy but free, and there was a jumpsuit, gown trousers, and all of those.


    I always thought maternity wears have to but ugly looking but these were Woah!!! "If you are through


    buying, I need to get home now," Michael said getting irritated.


    "Yes, I''m through"I turn to the salesdy smiling at her" Please wrap all of these for me"She collected


    them and walk to the receptionist to put them in a bag.


    "How do you want to pay" The receptionist ask us when we got to her. Michael handed her his ck


    card wordlessly as she rang up the sale and return it to him smiling¡° Thank you for your patronage sir¡±.


    He picks up the bags into the car as I followed behind him closely. He deposited it into the bag of the


    car and walk into the driver seat to pull out of the driveway.


    I''m so thankful that I got to spend the day with him, If only Nina was not here, this child would have


    probably been his but that stupid woman took him all to herself. And to think that I once thought of her


    as my friend. If only I knew, I would have allowed Austin to have her killed when she was still a nobody


    now everyone knows who she is¡­


    Michael drop me off at my home and pull out of my driveway without a backward nce. I took the


    bags into my apartment and lock up then walk into my car to drive to Austin''s ce. Ever since he


    found out that I was pregnant, he has be very fond of me.


    I maneuver the car into the parking lot and off the engine. Resting my head on the steering I breathe in


    and out. I don''t know what I''ve gotten myself into.


    The banging of the ss window brought me out of my thought as I lift my head to see Austin looking


    at me with concern on his face.


    I opened the door and walk out, he came to me and hug me to himself"How are you?¡±


    "I''m good" I replied smiling at him as we both walk into the house.


    "So tell me, how was shopping?"He asked immediately I sat down on the couch.


    "It was OK" I reply as I took the ss of water he offered to me and drink from it.


    Remembering Nina''s photo on the Lush beauty, anger overpowers me as I threw the ss on the wall


    breaking it into pieces.


    Austin looks at me shocked "Are you alright?"He asked looking at me, perplexed.


    " Yes. I just don''t want to see Nina again, she disgusts me" I replied angrily. I hate that she and Michael


    have to meet. Why couldn''t he just fall in love with me?. Can''t he see that we are made for each other?.


    ¡°But I thought we''ve talked about this, you don''t have to feel this way. Let''s give it some time then we


    take the n to the next level" He said trying to reassure me as he reaches out to hold my hands


    rubbing small circles in them to soothe me.


    Sometimes, I feel guilty for using him like this, I can never love him as I do to Michael, but he will do


    just for my ns to seed


    "Ok. I will try to pretend to like her for now, but I can''t promise you anything else" I said to him as I


    breathe in and out trying to calm my beating heart down.


    "That ok with me. Just until Xavier arrived from France¡± He replied as he stood up to go to the kitchen"


    What would you like to eat?" He asks me looking at me seriously.


    I wanted to refuse, right now just thinking about Nina''s pictures on Lush beauty has taken away my


    appetite but looking at his serious expression, I couldn''t help but shiver from his intense gaze"Anything


    you have"I reply as I gulp nervously immediately, Austin left for the kitchen I took out my phone to put a


    call through to my dad.


    Ever since the incident of Austin''s interview, I have been avoiding him. I know that he knew that I was


    the one who set the question but he chose to cover up for me. That''s why I love him.


    "Hello, Dad" I call into the phone, as soon as the call is connected.


    "Deborah Melton!" My dad shouted into the phone, I could hear my mom''s voice in the background


    trying to calm him down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Where have you been?" He as after he has tried to calm his  temper


    "I''ve been around dad, I''m sorry that I couldn''te to check on you guys"I reply, as I forced back


    tears that have threatened to fall. My life has be perfect before Nina walks into my life, I will make


    her pay for reducing me to nothing.


    "What''s going on? Why are you no longer a lush beauty  model?" Dad asked me, I guess he''s


    surprised "Are you and Michael fighting? Do you need me to speak with him?" I heard the urgency in


    his voice, I never want to worry my parents but Nina caused this and she will pay.


    "None of that dad. We are good"I reply smiling, leave to my dad to worry about me "I need to see you


    for something tomorrow, so expect me at your office by tomorrow"


    "Ok. As long as you are sure there''s nothing then that okay with me. Talk to you mom" He said as he


    passes the phone to my mom to speak with me.


    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± I called into the phone in tears. Damn these stupid pregnancy hormones always


    ¡°Deborah, are you okay?. I heard about Lush beauty, I know how much you always love modeling for


    Lush ¡± Mom said as she tries to pet me.


    ¡°I''m good mom, and there''s nothing to worry about, I left Lush beauty I will find another firm¡± I reply as I


    listen to her lectures on how to eat right and h h before she hangs up.


    "Moncherie!! The food is ready" Austin''s loud voice called out to me from the kitchen. I walk slowly


    down to the dining and sat down to eat what he has prepared for me.


    "Who were you talking to on the phone? Was it Michael?"He asked after I had eaten a spoonful of rice.


    I glimpse the jealous tone in his voice as I choose to ignore it.


    "Don''t be ridiculous Austin!, Why will I talk to Michael? You know I don''t love him anymore"I lied as I


    avoided his eyes. Have always been told that you could know when I''m lying by looking into my eyes. I


    didn''t say that my dad did.


    Truth is, I still love Michael Thompson so much that''s why nning this revenge. I want to Nina suffer


    without Michael


    ¡°I was talking to my dad, It''s time to set up the second phase of the n" I reply as I eat my food.


    Austin smiled happily with my choice of words as he guides me to the room to retire for the night.

 Chapter 27: Nina

    Chapter 27: Nina


    Lillian''s call woke me up at exactly 7:15 am as I rushed out of the bed into the shower. I didn''t sleep a


    winkst night as I kept thinking about Michael''s mom''s words to me.


    The driver had dropped me off at home yesterday, I cried myself to sleep still now.


    I quickly rush through the shower and walk into my closet, the flowery gown Michael bought for me


    stares at me taunting me. Tearfully, I grab it and throw it into the trash can as I pick a more suitable


    dress for work.


    Driving into the parking lot at work, I rest my head on the steering as I try to bring back my heavy


    breathing to normal. Lilian''s call this morning has been brisk, asking about my health and telling me


    that Michael has called her yesterday.


    Ever since yesterday, I have been avoiding his calls, I can''t believe his mom would stoop so low to lie


    that I was with Austin. If that is what she wants I''m going to give it to her.


    Thankfully, I and Austin didn''t break up and no one saw me with Michael. We are just going to go back


    to normal.


    I pull the key out of the ignition locking the door, I turn to walk into the building. Immediately the door


    slide open I walk in, I was the center of attention as everyone turns to look at me congratting me on


    being the face of Lush beauty.


    How news travels fast! I can''t believe all of this happens in the span of four days. It felt like forever, I


    mouthed them a quick ''thank you'' as I rush into my office before I will be moved to tears in front of them


    and embarrassed in their presence.


    Walking into my office floor I saw Divine going through a magazine which has my picture in the front. I


    rush to grab it from her as I look at the picture surprised. It was a picture of Michael and me at the


    modeling shoot. I remember Andrea telling me that it was for business purposes.


    "Where did you get this?¡± I ask Divine as I look at her curiously. She cowered in my presence, fear


    oozing out of her eyes shocked by my tone.


    " Answers me¡± I screamed shouting at her. I''ve never lost my temper so much at someone like I am


    right now.


    "I gave it to her" Deborah Melton''s voice rang in my ear as I turn to look at her walking out of the


    elevator to me.


    "I figure out it will be nice to give you in person but knowing how you are with me__________¡± she


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    shrugs andes to stand beside me ¡°I know you will refuse, that''s why I gave it to her" she continues


    slowly look down on me with disgust.


    "But why?" I asked shocked, while she wasughing at me like I was crazy to have asked her that


    question.


    "You are the face of Lush and this magazine " she grabs the magazine from Divine who turn to walk


    away giving us some privacy.


    " Is the yearly magazine of the Thompson''s Empire, the face of Lush beauty is always showcased on


    the cover page along with the C.E.O"


    She continues looking at me smiling"I''ve always been there for the past six years now until now" she


    said with a faraway look on her face probably reminiscing about her past glory.


    I walk past her into my office closing the door gently as I sat down with my head bowed in the chair. I


    didn''t know she has followed me until she sat down on the chair opposite me staring at me curiously.


    "What do you want from me, Deborah? Haven''t you done enough?"I said to her tired from all of this


    game she has been ying with me. I wish I''ve never met her.


    "I''m sorry if my present disturb you but I''m just here to warn you as a friend," She said sweetly still


    staring at me.


    I turn to look at her curiously. What is she here to warn me about? It is on Mia Walker issue? Has


    Michael been arrested?.


    She stood up suddenly and turn to leave" Wait!¡± I called out to her. I want to know what she''s here to


    warn me about.


    She turns to look at me with a coy smile "Yes?"


    ¡°What are you here to warn me about?"I said fearfully as I chastised myself for showing her that her


    word affected me.


    She smiles and walks to me as she leans down on the table staring into my eyes ¡°Calm down Nina,


    what''s the fun in there if I should tell you all about it now? " She straightened and wink at me" but one


    thing I''ll promise you is that it''s going to be exclusive news on Melton''s media" She walks out of the


    door leaving me to wonder what all this is about?.


    I bowed my head in frustration as I paced around my office afraid of what toe. I don''t even know if I


    will have the strength to fight it.


    I heard a knock on my door as I rush to my seat and straightened my dress"Come in" I called softly to


    the person knocking. I didn''t prepare for the person that walks into my office.


    Mr. Melton smiled at me as he sat down on the chair which his daughter has vacated a short while ago


    holding the same magazine Deborah has shown to me earlier.


    I braced myself for what was toe as I smiled nervously at him, Was this the warning Deborah


    Melton was talking about? But how is this going to be an exclusive?.


    ¡° Miss Miller?¡± His loud voice cut me from my thought as I turn to give him all of my attention.


    ¡°I''m sure you are probably wondering why I''m in your office right now and not you in mine. Right?¡± he


    said looking at me. I gulp nervously as I nodded at him to continue.


    "Firstly, the interview about my daughter''s wedding will be held on Thursday this week," He said looking


    at me to see if his word sinks into me.


    " Yes sir" I reply nervously, my heart beating rapidly more than the normal way. Are they still getting


    married? Is this exclusive?


    ¡°Good.Now back to the second thing that brought me here" I block out my thought as I struggle to listen


    to what Mr. Melton was saying.


    "This?" He said and held up the magazine to my eyes"this is not following our norms here and to think


    that you knew that my daughter was the face of Lush beauty and you still went ahead to take over her


    position. You will be sack! ¡± He said as he stood up to leave looking at me" but not immediately I expect


    you to clean up your desk on Friday, after the interview. Goodbye Miss Miller¡± He walks out as I


    slumped down on the chair crying. I can''t believe my life has finallye to nothing.


    "That''s what you get for aspiring to be like the elites in the society," My subconscious said sarcastically.


    I don''t need her lectures right now. She ought to be with me right now not the other way.


    "Is it a crime to love?. The only mistake I made was falling in love with Michael" I cry out loudly


    shouting at her to keep shut. I have forgotten that she was unseeable, thank God I was in my office


    right now, people would have thought that I was crazy talking to myself.


    " That''s is what you get for aiming at the moon when what you seek is among the stars," She said


    again but this time in a parable. I ignored her. I don''t even understand what she is saying, who is the


    moon? and who is the Star?.


    I pick up the inte "Divine,e into my office with your notepad¡± I said and hung up straightening


    my dress as I get ready to work. It''s better to make use of the little time I get to do something


    productive than to be crying over spilled milk.


    Divine opened the door and walk in slowly still scared from this morning"You sent for me ma''am" she


    said bowing her head afraid to look me in the eyes.


    I felt sorry for her, to be honest, I was not myself this morning "I''m sorry about this morning" I said


    looking at her she looks at surprised "I''m not always like that, let''s just say I woke up on the wrong side


    of the bed"I apologized to her as she offers me a small smile.


    "It''s no problem ma. I''ve forgiven you" She said smiling.


    "Really?.Thank you. Now let''s go back to work. What are my schedules for this week?¡±


    She looks at the notepad and shakes her head "None that I know of¡±.


    ¡°Ok. That''s good, I need you to schedule an exclusive interview with Mr. Melton''s daughter and son-in-


    When she was through she looks at me"Anything else Miss Miller?".


    "No. That will be all for now Divine," I said as I get ready to type the questions for the interview on my


    system.


    "Ok, ma''am," She said as she turns to walk out leaving me with my work.


    "Uh¡­..Divine" I said looking up at her as she pauses before opening the door. She turns to look at me


    expectantly "Yes, ma".


    ¡°Thank you for everything," I said to her. She smiles and nodded then walks out as I get ready to work


    my head out.


    Thirty minutester, I raised my head upward and look at the time, surprised to see that it was past 5


    pm already. How time flies, I pack up my things and walk out of my office to my car.


    I was about to open my car door when my phone suddenly rang, I took it out of my bag to see that it


    was Michael''s calling. My breath catch in my throat as I quickly enter my car, away from the view of


    passers-by.


    I was scared of what to say to him. I dropped the phone on the chair and pulled out of the parking lot,


    driving to my house.


    The phone rang again the second time but I still ignored it as I wonder what to do. Should I just leave


    this country back to Italy or what should I do?.


    ¡°Maybe you should end it with him once and for all since his parents are not in support of it, instead of


    getting back together and fighting tomorrow," My subconscious said as she looks at my pathetic self


    probably wondering why she was not me right now.


    "No!" I scream I don''t think I can do that. I can''t bring finality to our rtionship. It will break my heart.


    "No, what," she said harshly" Can''t you see it? you are not meant to be together. You both are two


    worlds apart. Even though you have millions of dors in your ount right now, you will still be that


    little poor and naive girl in his parents¡¯ eyes" She said bitterly. She honestly hurt me because she''s


    saying the truth. I guess it''s high time I wake up from my slumber I and Michael can never be together


    maybe, it''s time I give it the final decision it needs.


    I pulled over into my driveway and walk out of the car. I run into my apartment avoiding Deborah. I


    wouldn''t want her trouble this evening. Immediately, I saw her standing on her balcony with a cup of


    coffee in her hands ring at me.


    I punch in the code to my apartment and immediately slumped down on the couch resting my feet on


    the center table to rx. I made a mental note to speak with my dad concerning working in his


    I was damn tired and exhausted to do anything. I stood up and went into my room, without changing


    out of my work clothes, I fell on the bed, I will probably sleep off this way but I don''t care anymore. I


    don''t know the ns that tomorrow have for me, but I''m too tired to fight anymore.

 Chapter 28: Lilian

    Chapter 28: Lilian


    "Danny!Danny!!" I scream at the top of my voice. This is the only problem I have with him, he takes


    time dressing when he, not ady.


    Danny walks out of the bedroom door, doing his cuff while smiling at me showing his perfect teeth.


    I red at him"So you heard me right?¡±


    ¡°Of course baby,¡± He saiding closer to peck me on the cheek. Let''s go else we''ll bete for our


    doctor''s appointment" He said as he guides me out of the door.


    "So you knew about that and you still took ages dressing"


    "It''s not my fault baby, you know I have to look good for you" He replies winking at me. He walks briskly


    to the driver''s side and get in, and pulled out of the driveway to take the road to the hospital.


    For the past one month now, I''ve been feeling sick and asionally nauseous. I''ve always dismissed it


    as being the weather. But today nauseous was so bad that Danny set an appointment with our family


    doctor, we ate on the way to see her.


    "We are here angel," Danny''s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turn to look at the big white


    four-story building. Danny walks over to open the car door for me as he guides me into the hospital.


    Immediately, we walk into the hospital, The scent of chlorine and other chemicals substance greeted


    me. My distaste for the hospital visible in my walking manner as Danny looks at me.


    "Okay, here we are, "He said as he told me to sit down before walking over to the receptionist.


    " Good morning! Can I see the doctor?¡± Danny asks the nurse at the receptionist.


    "Of course. Do you have an appointment?" She asks as she checked for entries on herputer.


    "Yes. Danny Martins"


    "Ok, yes" She replies immediately, she saw the name on the system "The second-floor first room by


    your right"


    "Thank you," Danny said as he walks up to me and guides me to the elevator that will take us to the


    second floor.


    " I hope this will be over quickly, I need to see Nina," I told Danny as we walk out of the elevator.


    ¡°Nina can wait, baby, your health matter first even if it''s going to take a day, you are going to wait here


    with me,¡± Danny said ring at me while I huff at him.


    "I think this is it". Danny said pointing to a door on the left with the name" Gynaecologist" written on it.


    "Okay, let''s do this," I said as we walk to the door and knock.


    "Rx, everything is going to be alright. Maybe it''s just the flu as you say but just be on the safer side,


    that''s why we are here" Danny said when he saw my hands shaking trying to reassure me.


    " Ok" I reply as I offer him a smile. We open the door and walk in as soon as we heard e in''.


    "Good morning, Mr. Martin and Miss Thomas" Doctor Gulith greeted us as she offered us a seat. We


    both sat down as she turns to me smiling.


    "Miss Thomas, the test samples you sent has been checked and the result is ready"


    "What is it, doctor?¡± I ask softly, my voice betraying the fear inside me. Danny reaches over to sp my


    hands tightly as he smiled at me.


    "Well, you are one month pregnant. Congrattions¡± She said smiling as she shakes Danny''s hand.


    I was speechless as I turn to look at Danny who was grinning from ear to ear" You mean, I''m a month


    pregnant doctor?¡± I ask her again, to be very sure I heard right.


    "Yes, you are a month pregnant" She answers as she lunges into lectures on what to do and what not


    to do. It was so cumbersome that I was scared of missing any details. I listen attentively as I take note


    on my tablet on the very important details.


    Thirty minutester, I was sitting in the car as Danny drove us home. The shock of me having a baby


    got me gripping my stomach tightly with excitement.


    Danny nces at me briefly before focusing on the road smiling" I can''t believe I would ever see this


    day. Thank you for this wonderful gift"


    "I''m d too but there''s a little problem" I reply frowning slightly.


    "What is it? Are you hurt anywhere? Do you crave something" He asked panicking as he parked the


    car on the road and turn to look at me seriously searching for any sign of difort?


    I couldn''t help butugh at his attitude"No, I''m not feeling any of that Danny, stop taking the Doctor''s


    word too seriously. I''m still in the early stage to crave anything¡± He rxes as he reversed the car back


    on the road"if you are not feeling anything, what is then wrong with you?".


    "Our parents?¡± I reply as I said those two words that carry a heavy issue.


    "Oh!" Danny suddenly exim." that''s true¡±


    ¡°What do you think we are going to do now?"I ask with panic evidence in my voice.


    "Nothing, we just have to tell them and probably rushes the wedding instead of waiting for Michael and


    Nina to have a double wedding¡±


    "You are right. I just pray your parents agreed being the strong Catholic that they are¡±.


    ¡°They will, we''ll just have to change the location instead of the church, we could use your parents''


    garden. It is big enough to amodate hundreds of people.


    "Sure, I will speak to them tomorrow and you will speak to yours too but right now l need to see Nina¡±


    ¡° Didn''t you hear what the doctor say?¡±


    "that I need rest, "I said looking at him. ¡°I heard quite alright I''m not doing anything stressful. I''m not


    even going to drive. You just have to drop me there and when I''m done you cane to pick me up" I


    reply giving him my puppy look that he wouldn''t refuse me.


    "Hell, you are one damn of a beautiful thorn in my flesh," He said smiling yfully at me as he reversed


    the car back on the road to Nina''s house.


    "Yeah, that''s why you love" I reply poking him slightly on the shoulder.


    "Sure. I really do love you as much as I love my son too" He said smiling as his hand reach forth to


    graze my stomach briefly.


    "How do you know that it a he?¡± I asked him surprised we are already talking about the gender of my


    unborn baby. I didn''t know he was so into kids. I would have given him lots and lots of them earlier.


    "Babe! I know what is in there cos I put it there¡± Danny said winking at me trying to stifle a smile. I scoff,


    surprised at what he just said.


    ¡° But  I''m the one who''s carrying it. That''s why I know it a girl" I said protesting back at him as he smiles


    at me.


    "Okay, let''s wait and see¡± He replies as he pulls over at Nina''s apartment.


    "Call me when you are done," he said as I walk out and wave to him as he disappears before walking


    into the elevator that will take me up to Nina''s apartment.


    I punch in the code to her apartment after ringing the doorbell continuously and she didn''t answer. The


    door clicks open as I walk in.


    I drop my bag as I ran to where Nina was curled on the floor crying her eyes out ¡°Nina, are you ok?


    What''s wrong?¡± I said as I shake her. She was still in her office dress. I didn''t know the fight she had


    with Michael was this bad, I would have been here earlier.


    "Lilian, I''m sorry I didn''t hear youe in," Nina said as she wipes her tears and stood up from the


    floor.


    "What are you doing here,?" She asked me after she has settled down on the couch beside me.


    "Are you sure you are alright?"I ask her not believing her fake smile.


    "I''m good, let''s talk about you," Nina said as she smiles at me trying to reassure me that she was fine.


    "Okay" I replied excitedly"I have news for you"


    "Really? Hope it''s good news cos I''ve heard enough of the bad news that willst me for a lifetime¡±


    "Why? What happened?


    "I will tell youter. Now tell me about the news that making you glow" she said smiling as she reaches


    out to poke me on my shoulder yfully.


    "Okay. I''m pregnant" I reply shyly as I put my head down, I don''t know how she will react. What if she


    hates me for having everything while she has none?.


    "Really?¡± Nina asks shocked as she looks at me.


    ¡°Yes¡± I replied smiling at her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is very good news! I''m so happy for you" Nina said hugging me genuinely happy for me.


    "I know. We are just going to rush through the wedding because of Danny''s parents and their Catholic


    facy. Moreover, I don''t want to bring up my child outside wedlock, I hope you''ll understand" I said


    looking at her apologetically. If things have work out between her and Michael, we would have had a


    double wedding like we always want to.


    " It''s alright. I''m just happy that at least one of us is lucky In this game called love" She said smiling


    sadly with a faraway look on her eyes.


    She has suffered a lot, I just wish she could live happily with Michael but life doesn''t give us what we


    hope for. Right?.


    "Now, let''s talk about you. What''s wrong with you? Why were you crying? and don''t even tell me that


    it''s nothing because I know there''s definitely something¡± I said looking at her curiously. She chewed her


    bottom lip probably wondering if she should tell me or not. Or trying to keep the tears from falling again.


    Either of the two I watch her closely.


    "I''ve been sacked," She said after sometimes ¡°Well, maybe not immediately but I just have still Friday,¡±


    She said forcing herself to smile but the smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "What!? Howe?¡± I ask her shocked as I stood up and went over to hug her.


    "It has to do with Deborah and lush beauty" She replied shrugging it off like it was nothing.


    But to me, I know it was more than something. I knew how excited she was when she was offered a job


    at Melton''s Media and to think that, that slying bitch has a hand in this.


    "It''s okay dear, what are you going to do now?"I ask her as I made a mental note to speak with some of


    my clients who owned a media house.


    "I''m not sad about the job, I could always work in my father''spany" she replied. Stupid me, I''ve


    forgotten that Mr.Miller owned a shoepany, she could always work as the CEO that exactly what


    Mr. Miller has always wanted.


    "Why are you sad then?"I ask her curiously


    "It''s Michael" she replies.


    "Michael? What''s wrong with him?"I ask her surprised, Michael wants to get in touch with her but she


    has been the one avoiding him.


    "It''s a long story"


    "I''m not going away then"I reply as she lunges into the whole story of what happened while I sat down


    shocked looking at her.


    I can''t believe Michael''s mom would stoop so low as to lie to her son. I don''t know what''s is wrong with


    all these rich mothers sometimes ¡°It''s alright. Have you been able to talk to Michael since then"


    "No, I don''t know what to say to him. How do I tell him that his mom is behind this?" She said as she


    looks up at me for advice.


    She sighs heavily"I''m thinking of ending things with him,¡± she saidughing hysterically"It''s not like we


    have a thing anyway"


    "No, don''t say that. You''vee along way don''t lose hope now" I reply as I pleaded with her to


    exercise a little patient.


    ¡°I will try for now," she said looking at me as she smiles.


    " Good," I said standing up, she stood up with me and walk me to the door to see me off as I walk into


    the car while she turned to walk back into her apartment. Danny droves us home. I vowed to do


    everything in my power to bring Michael and Nina back together. Deborah Melton shall not win this


    fight."Danny!Danny!!" I scream at the top of my voice. This is the only problem I have with him, he


    takes time dressing when he, not ady.


    Danny walks out of the bedroom door, doing his cuff while smiling at me showing his perfect teeth.


    I red at him"So you heard me right?¡±


    ¡°Of course baby,¡± He saiding closer to peck me on the cheek. Let''s go else we''ll bete for our


    doctor''s appointment" He said as he guides me out of the door.


    "So you knew about that and you still took ages dressing"


    "It''s not my fault baby, you know I have to look good for you" He replies winking at me. He walks briskly


    to the driver''s side and get in, and pulled out of the driveway to take the road to the hospital.


    For the past one month now, I''ve been feeling sick and asionally nauseous. I''ve always dismissed it


    as being the weather. But today nauseous was so bad that Danny set an appointment with our family


    doctor, we ate on the way to see her.


    "We are here angel," Danny''s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turn to look at the big white


    four-story building. Danny walks over to open the car door for me as he guides me into the hospital.


    Immediately, we walk into the hospital, The scent of chlorine and other chemicals substance greeted


    me. My distaste for the hospital visible in my walking manner as Danny looks at me.


    "Okay, here we are, "He said as he told me to sit down before walking over to the receptionist.


    " Good morning! Can I see the doctor?¡± Danny asks the nurse at the receptionist.


    "Of course. Do you have an appointment?" She asks as she checked for entries on herputer.


    "Yes. Danny Martins"


    "Ok, yes" She replies immediately, she saw the name on the system "The second-floor first room by


    your right"


    "Thank you," Danny said as he walks up to me and guides me to the elevator that will take us to the


    second floor.


    " I hope this will be over quickly, I need to see Nina," I told Danny as we walk out of the elevator.


    ¡°Nina can wait, baby, your health matter first even if it''s going to take a day, you are going to wait here


    with me,¡± Danny said ring at me while I huff at him.


    "I think this is it". Danny said pointing to a door on the left with the name" Gynaecologist" written on it.


    "Okay, let''s do this," I said as we walk to the door and knock.


    "Rx, everything is going to be alright. Maybe it''s just the flu as you say but just be on the safer side,


    that''s why we are here" Danny said when he saw my hands shaking trying to reassure me.


    " Ok" I reply as I offer him a smile. We open the door and walk in as soon as we heard e in''.


    "Good morning, Mr. Martin and Miss Thomas" Doctor Gulith greeted us as she offered us a seat. We


    both sat down as she turns to me smiling.


    "Miss Thomas, the test samples you sent has been checked and the result is ready"


    "What is it, doctor?¡± I ask softly, my voice betraying the fear inside me. Danny reaches over to sp my


    hands tightly as he smiled at me.


    "Well, you are one month pregnant. Congrattions¡± She said smiling as she shakes Danny''s hand.


    I was speechless as I turn to look at Danny who was grinning from ear to ear" You mean, I''m a month


    pregnant doctor?¡± I ask her again, to be very sure I heard right.


    "Yes, you are a month pregnant" She answers as she lunges into lectures on what to do and what not


    to do. It was so cumbersome that I was scared of missing any details. I listen attentively as I take note


    on my tablet on the very important details.


    Thirty minutester, I was sitting in the car as Danny drove us home. The shock of me having a baby


    got me gripping my stomach tightly with excitement.


    Danny nces at me briefly before focusing on the road smiling" I can''t believe I would ever see this


    day. Thank you for this wonderful gift"


    "I''m d too but there''s a little problem" I reply frowning slightly.


    "What is it? Are you hurt anywhere? Do you crave something" He asked panicking as he parked the


    car on the road and turn to look at me seriously searching for any sign of difort?


    I couldn''t help butugh at his attitude"No, I''m not feeling any of that Danny, stop taking the Doctor''s


    word too seriously. I''m still in the early stage to crave anything¡± He rxes as he reversed the car back


    on the road"if you are not feeling anything, what is then wrong with you?".


    "Our parents?¡± I reply as I said those two words that carry a heavy issue.


    "Oh!" Danny suddenly exim." that''s true¡±


    ¡°What do you think we are going to do now?"I ask with panic evidence in my voice.


    "Nothing, we just have to tell them and probably rushes the wedding instead of waiting for Michael and


    Nina to have a double wedding¡±


    "You are right. I just pray your parents agreed being the strong Catholic that they are¡±.


    ¡°They will, we''ll just have to change the location instead of the church, we could use your parents''


    garden. It is big enough to amodate hundreds of people.


    "Sure, I will speak to them tomorrow and you will speak to yours too but right now l need to see Nina¡±


    ¡° Didn''t you hear what the doctor say?¡±


    "that I need rest, "I said looking at him. ¡°I heard quite alright I''m not doing anything stressful. I''m not


    even going to drive. You just have to drop me there and when I''m done you cane to pick me up" I


    reply giving him my puppy look that he wouldn''t refuse me.


    "Hell, you are one damn of a beautiful thorn in my flesh," He said smiling yfully at me as he reversed


    the car back on the road to Nina''s house.


    "Yeah, that''s why you love" I reply poking him slightly on the shoulder.


    "Sure. I really do love you as much as I love my son too" He said smiling as his hand reach forth to


    graze my stomach briefly.


    "How do you know that it a he?¡± I asked him surprised we are already talking about the gender of my


    unborn baby. I didn''t know he was so into kids. I would have given him lots and lots of them earlier.


    "Babe! I know what is in there cos I put it there¡± Danny said winking at me trying to stifle a smile. I scoff,


    surprised at what he just said.


    ¡° But  I''m the one who''s carrying it. That''s why I know it a girl" I said protesting back at him as he smiles


    at me.


    "Okay, let''s wait and see¡± He replies as he pulls over at Nina''s apartment.


    "Call me when you are done," he said as I walk out and wave to him as he disappears before walking


    into the elevator that will take me up to Nina''s apartment.


    I punch in the code to her apartment after ringing the doorbell continuously and she didn''t answer. The


    door clicks open as I walk in.


    I drop my bag as I ran to where Nina was curled on the floor crying her eyes out ¡°Nina, are you ok?


    What''s wrong?¡± I said as I shake her. She was still in her office dress. I didn''t know the fight she had


    with Michael was this bad, I would have been here earlier.


    "Lilian, I''m sorry I didn''t hear youe in," Nina said as she wipes her tears and stood up from the


    floor.


    "What are you doing here,?" She asked me after she has settled down on the couch beside me.


    "Are you sure you are alright?"I ask her not believing her fake smile.


    "I''m good, let''s talk about you," Nina said as she smiles at me trying to reassure me that she was fine.


    "Okay" I replied excitedly"I have news for you"


    "Really? Hope it''s good news cos I''ve heard enough of the bad news that willst me for a lifetime¡±


    "Why? What happened?


    "I will tell youter. Now tell me about the news that making you glow" she said smiling as she reaches


    out to poke me on my shoulder yfully.


    "Okay. I''m pregnant" I reply shyly as I put my head down, I don''t know how she will react. What if she


    hates me for having everything while she has none?.


    "Really?¡± Nina asks shocked as she looks at me.


    ¡°Yes¡± I replied smiling at her


    ¡°That is very good news! I''m so happy for you" Nina said hugging me genuinely happy for me.


    "I know. We are just going to rush through the wedding because of Danny''s parents and their Catholic


    facy. Moreover, I don''t want to bring up my child outside wedlock, I hope you''ll understand" I said


    looking at her apologetically. If things have work out between her and Michael, we would have had a


    double wedding like we always want to.


    " It''s alright. I''m just happy that at least one of us is lucky In this game called love" She said smiling


    sadly with a faraway look on her eyes.


    She has suffered a lot, I just wish she could live happily with Michael but life doesn''t give us what we


    hope for. Right?.


    "Now, let''s talk about you. What''s wrong with you? Why were you crying? and don''t even tell me that


    it''s nothing because I know there''s definitely something¡± I said looking at her curiously. She chewed her


    bottom lip probably wondering if she should tell me or not. Or trying to keep the tears from falling again.


    Either of the two I watch her closely.


    "I''ve been sacked," She said after sometimes ¡°Well, maybe not immediately but I just have still Friday,¡±


    She said forcing herself to smile but the smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "What!? Howe?¡± I ask her shocked as I stood up and went over to hug her.


    "It has to do with Deborah and lush beauty" She replied shrugging it off like it was nothing.


    But to me, I know it was more than something. I knew how excited she was when she was offered a job


    at Melton''s Media and to think that, that slying bitch has a hand in this.


    "It''s okay dear, what are you going to do now?"I ask her as I made a mental note to speak with some of


    my clients who owned a media house.


    "I''m not sad about the job, I could always work in my father''spany" she replied. Stupid me, I''ve


    forgotten that Mr.Miller owned a shoepany, she could always work as the CEO that exactly what


    Mr. Miller has always wanted.


    "Why are you sad then?"I ask her curiously


    "It''s Michael" she replies.


    "Michael? What''s wrong with him?"I ask her surprised, Michael wants to get in touch with her but she


    has been the one avoiding him.


    "It''s a long story"


    "I''m not going away then"I reply as she lunges into the whole story of what happened while I sat down


    shocked looking at her.


    I can''t believe Michael''s mom would stoop so low as to lie to her son. I don''t know what''s is wrong with


    all these rich mothers sometimes ¡°It''s alright. Have you been able to talk to Michael since then"


    "No, I don''t know what to say to him. How do I tell him that his mom is behind this?" She said as she


    looks up at me for advice.


    She sighs heavily"I''m thinking of ending things with him,¡± she saidughing hysterically"It''s not like we


    have a thing anyway"


    "No, don''t say that. You''vee along way don''t lose hope now" I reply as I pleaded with her to


    exercise a little patient.


    ¡°I will try for now," she said looking at me as she smiles.


    " Good," I said standing up, she stood up with me and walk me to the door to see me off as I walk into


    the car while she turned to walk back into her apartment. Danny droves us home. I vowed to do


    everything in my power to bring Michael and Nina back together. Deborah Melton shall not win this


    fight.

 Chapter 29: Michael

    Chapter 29: Michael


    I walk briskly into my office as aurora scramble out of her office to follow me.


    ¡°Sir! Sir!!. Mr. Alexandro is here to see you,¡± she said rushing to keep up with my stride.


    I opened the door to my office and walk-in banging it loudly in her face. I don''t care if it hits her on the


    face or not. She opens the door and walks in slowly with her head bowed.


    ¡°I will like to be alone Aurora. I don''t want to see anyone for now ¡± I said without looking up at her as I


    stood with my back to her staring outside the window.


    ¡°But____________¡±


    ¡°Get out!!¡± I shouted at her. She ran out of my office scared as I sat down on my cushion chair resting


    my head frustrated and tired.


    I should probably hate Nina Miller right now but why am I still staring at her pictures on my phone. I''ve


    been trying to reach her for the past four days now and she just won''t pick my calls.


    We didn''t fight rather she was the one who offends me, then why is she getting angry with me


    unnecessary?.  My hand reaches out to open the left drawer and pull out thepany''s magazine with


    our pictures on it as I gaze into her smiling face looking up at me with so much love and affection.


    If only I knew this was going to happen I wouldn''t have epted for her to visit my parents for lunch. I


    can''t believe that this is happening to me, it seems like yesterday when she wasughing in my arms.


    My phone ringing pulls me out of my thoughts as I swore under my breath. Picking up the phone I saw


    that it was my dad calling. What does he want again?. Sometimes, I wish I was just a regr boy with a


    regr job not a CEO of a funckingpany.


    ¡°Hello dad,¡± I called into the phone after picking it up, I stood up from my desk and stroll to stand in


    front of the window.


    ¡°Michael, how are you?¡± My dad tired voice greeted me. He''s probably just waking up from the bed as


    yesterday was their wedding anniversary. Knowing my mom, she would insist on them to travel out.


    ¡°I''m good dad, how was yesterday?¡± I asked him, as I mentally pped myself for not calling him


    earlier to ask about his trip.


    ¡°Stressful¡± He replied sounding out of breath and continue¡°you know how your mother is, that woman


    has so much energy when ites to partying¡± I smile remembering how mom is when ites to a


    party. She loves anything fun.


    ¡°Sorry, dad. Anything the matter¡± I asked him wondering why he called, I was slightly getting impatient.


    I just want to get this done quickly so I could lose myself in my thoughts as that is the only ce I could


    be with Nina away from everyone who is against our love.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Melton just spoke with me on phone now ¡± He said, immediately I heard Mr. Melton, I cursed


    under my breath wondering what he wants again? Hasn''t he done enough damage?.


    ¡°The interview has been shifted earlier to tomorrow. So prepare cos you will be having an interview with


    Nina Miller and Deborah Melton tomorrow ¡± My heart skips a beat as I heard her name. At least I will be


    able to look at her face pending the time of the interview. But why tomorrow?


    ¡°But_____Why soon? Dad,¡± I ask him voicing out my thought. The interview has initially been ted for


    a week before our wedding in January so why now?.


    ¡°There''s absolutely a reason but you will find out tomorrow¡±


    ¡°But dad I__________¡±


    ¡°I don''t know know what is wrong with you children of nowadays¡± He continues like he didn''t hear what


    I said before hanging up. What does he mean by that?, well that''s up to him I don''t care.


    I dropped the phone on my table as I imagine Nina''s face tomorrow. She will surely not be happy with


    the interview. I was never in support of this right from the beginning. Shouldn''t they have found


    someone else to conduct the interview? Why Nina?.


    ¡°Yes Aurora,¡± I said harshly into the inte as soon as I pick it up, she just wouldn''t stop calling.


    "What part of I don''t want to be disturbed, do you not understand" I shouted at her as her voice quiver


    on the phone.


    "I''m-s-orry-sir" She stutters fearfully, as I try to control my temper, Aurora did not offend me, I shouldn''t


    take it out on her.


    "Miss Thomas is here to see you. She said it''s urgent"


    I run my hands tiredly through my hair, what does Lilian want" Send her in" I replied as I drop the call.


    The door opens almost immediately as Lillian walk in looking so vibrant as ever.


    "Lillian," I said as I greeted her going around to peck her on her cheek.


    "Michael?" She acknowledges me back as she sat down on the chair opposite me.


    "Congrattions. Danny told me of your pregnancy¡± I said immediately I was back on my seat gazing


    at her.


    She blushes slightly, but soon pull herself together I guess she''s not used to receivingpliments"


    thank you"


    ¡°What brought you to this street at this time of the day?" I said as Iy back on my chair, watching her


    curiously.


    "I wanted to see you" She replied as she straightened up."What''s going on between you two?" She


    asked after some time.


    "To be honest with you Lilian, I don''t know" I reply frustrated with everything "One minute we were


    happy in my parents'' house, the next minutes she wasn''t there anymore".


    Lillian looks at me like she wanted to say something but after some time she merely said: "Have you


    tried talking to your mom about it?"


    "Of course she was the first person I asked and she told me Nina was with Austin" I answer her back


    immediately "Are you trying to tell me that my mom may know something about this?" I asked her


    confused. Now that I think about it, it sounds somehow Nina couldn''t have run off so quick just to be


    with Austin. Did my mom say something to her? I know she''s not so fond of Nina but she wouldn''t


    stoop so low. No, she didn''t, Nina left on her own.


    "No, I''m not saying that or anything else. I just want to see Nina happy, that is why I''m here," She


    replied quite frankly.


    "Anyway I need to be on my way now just wanted to say hello to you," She said as she stood up from


    the chair.


    "Why? So soon," I ask her standing up too she has really made my day. At least I know that I''m not the


    only one who''s hurting, she does too.


    "Yes. I want to stop by at my parents to give them the news" She replied walking to the door.


    "Ok. Thank you foring, Lilian" I said smiling at her as she walks out of my office. I sat down heavily


    on the chair, tired of all of these that is going on. Just within an hour, I''ve heard two news that is not


    worthwhile.


    I miss Victor and Vino so much. I do wish they were here with me, they would have known what to do. I


    don''t know what Deborah and her father are nning but I know that I''m not going to like it one bit.


    "Aurora, is Mr. Alexander still around?" I ask her as I call into the inte


    "Yes sir" She replies


    "Send him in, " I said as I hung up, getting ready for business.


    Alexander walks in looking scared and avoiding my eyes, maybe Aurora told him that I''m not in my best


    attitude today.


    "Have a seat?"I said to him offering him the chair in front of me. He sat down and still look down.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Is the hotel Italia ready forunching?"I ask him looking at " I remember telling you that the next time I


    see you, it should be that the renovation of the hotel is ready¡±


    "Yes Sir" he replies as he looks at me warily. I don''t know what Aurora may have told him to make him


    so scared of me right now but I''m loving it already. I look at him shocked, I never believed the hotel


    could be renovated within a week


    "Really? Are you sure?" I said looking at him skeptical.


    "Yes, sir, "He repeated with confidence as he smiles" These are the documents and I''m happy to tell


    you that everything has been done ording to your instructions"


    ¡°OK, that is good. Get ready for the runching party on Saturday then" I reply as l go through the files


    onest time. I smile with happiness, he has done a good job of refurbishing the hotel. He smiles as he


    stood up to leave.


    "Good job, Alexandro. I like it a lot" I said as I offer him my hands, he shook them happily, excited that I


    was happy with the job he has done.


    "Stop by at the financial unit and tell them what you will need for the runching party," I said as he


    nodded and went out of my office with a smile on his face.


    With Alexander out of my office, I was confronted with my thoughts again as Iy back in my chair,


    different thought and scenarios were running through my head as I try to fight back tears that


    threatened to fall. I never know that I would ever cry because of a woman.


    I took out my phone and gaze at her picture on my wallpaper smiling as I remember what she was


    doing the day I took the picture.


    ¡°Michael!! Stop! I don''t like it".She said as she struggles to take the duvet from my hand to cover


    herself. We''ve just finished a long night of lovemaking when I decided to take a picture of her but


    knowing Nina she wouldn''t allow me maybe I should have waited until she was asleep.


    "Why? But I''m your boyfriend" I protested yfully taunting her, she red at me and walk out of the


    room sulking.


    I throw my head back in abandon andugh until my eyes turn teary. I was only pulling her legs but she


    took me so seriously. I could never take a nude picture of her, when I know I will always have her to


    myself forever.


    Coming out of my thought, I heard a knock on my door. I couldn''t believe I was out so long as I look out


    the wall clock beside me.


    Looking down at my phone, I couldn''t help but regret that I didn''t take the picture that day, It could have


    kept me going now that she''s avoiding me. At least, I will see her tomorrow.


    Iforted myself as I stood up and take my zer. I walk out of my office to see that no one was at


    the door thank God I didn''t waste my saliva to call e in" to the person.


    Aurora saw me ande to me "Mr mark was here a while back"


    Oh!, Mark was the one who knock probably he wanted to remind me that I need to go home. I nodded


    to her as I walk into the elevator that will take me to the parking lot.


    I walk out of the elevator to see Mark waiting patiently at the car. I enter the car wordlessly as he drove


    us home.


    On getting home, John was waiting by at the elevator as he does every day. He greeted me, we both


    walk into the elevator that will take us to my floor.


    I opened the door to my apartment to see that Emma was in the kitchen, she quickly rushed out as


    soon as she saw me "Michael? the food is ready "she said.


    "I''m not hungry Emma, thank you," I said as I smile sadly at her and climb up the stairs to my room, she


    wanted to say something but when she saw my face, she quickly went back to the kitchen.


    "He''s not getting any better John, and he has not been eating as regrly as before" Emma''s hushed


    voice reaches me as paused at the stairs.


    "Michael loved that girl so much"John''s pained voice answer back also in a hushed whisper "She is a


    good girl too. I would really love to see them together"


    ¡°Do you noticed that he has not been sleeping in his room either but spent all hours of night In thatdy


    room, gazing at the dresses in her closet?" Emma said. I was shocked, she even knows about that, I


    wanted to go down right now and scream at her but I chose to do none of that as I walk into my room to


    bath and sleep...

 Chapter 30: The Interview

    Chapter 30: The Interview


    I arrived at my office very early this morning. Today being myst day at work, I want to get everything


    done on time and go home to my parents.


    I spent hours on the phone yesterday night talking with my dad and he has epted for me to take


    over the running of hispany for the meantime until I gather enough money to build my own media


    house.


    Sitting down on my desk, I went through the question once again. None of them were implicating or


    harmful to me, though seeing them both together is enough to hurt me but I just couldn''t shake off


    Deborah''s warning to me.


    Speaking of her, she walks into my office looking as beautiful as ever in a pink jumpsuit and white


    stiletto heels. I look up from the file I was holding to re at her. I don''t know why she''s here again


    today. Is she here to taunt me?


    "Hi, Nina Miller is it?¡± She saidughing "I heard it''s yourst day at work today, so I brought you


    flowers as a sent off gift for a job well-done," She said dropping a well-arranged Lc and water lily


    flower on my table.


    "Do you like it? Don''t you think I''m a good neighbor and friend?¡± She said winking at me as she sat


    down in front of me.


    "Why are you doing the interview, Deborah?" I asked her voicing out my thoughts I''m very confused


    right now, I know they''ve always wanted to do the interview that is why I was hired but Michael and she


    are no longer together then why now.


    "You will find out soon," She said smiling at me "and I mean what I said the first time we met, I want


    you to be my bridesmaid"


    I ignored her as I pretended to type away on myputer. Bridesmaid my foot! Who bests someone


    who is getting married to your man? I would rather die than do that.


    "Are you not going to say something?" She asks me.


    I sigh heavily as I turn to look at her "What do you want me to say Deborah?, haven''t you done enough,


    just let me be" I said on the verge of tears, pleading with her. I don''t even know what I did to get all


    these cold treatments from her.


    "You should have thought about that before you seduced Michael to fall in love with you," She said with


    so much hostility that I couldn''t imagine if she was the same Deborah Melton who helped me when I


    first moved in.


    She stood up and walk to the door before turning to look at me onest time" You know I like you


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    begging" She smiled "But the real begging wille at the interview, see you then" She winks at me


    and step out of the door.


    I let my head fall on the table as I cry uncontrobly, I don''t even know what to do anymore. It seems


    the whole world is against me.


    The sound of knocking on my office door makes me wipe my tears and straighten my dress as I call


    e in" to the person. Divine walks in carrying some files in her hands.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Miller. This file needs your signature¡± she said as she drops the file on my table.


    I went through it and signed the file as I try to fight back tears when I remember today is myst day in


    Melton''s Media.


    "Miss Miller, Are you alright?¡± Divine asks with concerns. I nod my head since I couldn''t trust myself to


    speak.


    "But you are crying" She protested seriously concerned.


    I lift my hands to wipe the lone tears that fell from my eyes as I smile sadly at her "I''m ok, Divine. Thank


    you"


    "OK" She turns to leave then paused at the door to regard me curiously "Aren''t you going to pick that


    call, It has been ringing for ages,¡± She said as she walk out.


    I turn to pick up my bag off the floor and reach for my phone inside. I saw that it was Lilian calling, I


    rush to pick it up wouldn''t want her to worry too much.


    " Hi! baby girl?¡±I said smiling "how are you this morning?"


    I''m good¡± she replied hesitantly"Why didn''t you pick your call, I''ve been calling you for ages now


    ¡°I''m sorry, I was busy preparing for the interview," I said to her.


    "Ok. How are you? Have you seen Michael yet?"


    "No, I____________"


    The door suddenly open and Divine walk-in panting breathlessly "The interview is about to start Miss


    Miller, Mr. Melton ask me to call you"


    ¡°Ok. Thank you, Divine,¡± I said to her as went back to her office.


    ¡°I need to go, Lilian, I''ll talk to youter.  Bye,¡± I said as I hung up without waiting for her to say goodbye


    and gather my stuff to the media house.


    My heart thumped in my chest as I opened the door to the media studio, my hand shaking


    uncontrobly "You can do this Nina. Don''t feel anything, hide your feelings. You got to be strong¡± My


    subconscious said cheering me on, I smile as I breathe in and out then walk in.


    Michael Cologne''s scent wrap around my nose as walk into the media room. I closed my eyes to savor


    his scent.


    "Mis Miller, get over here. We need to get to work immediately" Mr. Melton ordered loudly as I walk


    over to where Michael, Deborah, and he were seated in the audience.


    "Good morning sir" I greeted Mr. Melton as soon as I got to him, I ignored Deborah and Michael


    "Have you set the questions?". I nodded "Good, give it to Mrs.Crowsby to go through it" He continues


    as he pointed to Mrs.Crowsby who was standing with the cameramen. I walk to her and handed her the


    paper.


    "Nina, Haven''t you been eating? You look so thin" Deborah exim with concern on her face


    immediately I was back to where they were. I smile sadly at her as turn to seat down beside Mr. Melton.


    Thirty minutester, Mr. Melton gave us the signal to start. Michael and Deborah were seated across


    from me. Deborah keeps smiling while I look at her, my heart pounded in my chest as I remember her


    warning. What are you nning Deborah?


    "OK, we are good to go at the count of three.1.2.3¡± Mr. Melton''s loud voice rang across the studio as he


    raises his fingers to count.


    "Hello, good morning and wee to the morning show on Melton''s Media. I''m your host for today and


    my name is Nina Miller." I said smiling as I turn to look at Michael and Deborah.


    ¡°with me in the studio today, we have our very own New York most eligible bachelor and billionaire


    Michael Thompson with his fiancee Deborah Melton" The camera zoom in on them as they both smile,


    Deborah cling to Michael''s arm like she couldn''t live without him.


    "Mr. Thompson?" I said as I look at Michael avoiding his eyes. I don''t want to see what beneath in


    there, is it love? Hatred? Lust? or pain?.


    "Miss Melton and you have been engaged for a while now. Should we be expecting any wedding bell


    any moment from now?" I ask him as I look at my tablet for the next questions. Apparently, Mrs.


    Crowsby has changed some of the questions but I don''t care as long as It doesn''t affect me.


    ¡°Actually, we''ll be getting married in two months. So you will surely be hearing wedding bells" Deborah


    said smiling while Michael and I looked at her surprised.


    "Really?" I ask her surprised, this was the warning she was talking about, Did Michael knows about it?.


    Gosh! Nina, you were being fooled the second time.


    ¡°Yes. Apparently, we both love each other so much, that''s why we can''t wait. Right love?" She said


    turning to Michael as she held onto his hands looking up at him with her puppy eyes.


    Michael gulps nervously as he flicks me a sad smile caught in between two women "Yes" He replied. I


    forced my mind away from that simple word and gesture.


    "That is nice. Congrattions to the both of you" I said as I forced back tears.


    ¡°If I may ask, why the hurry?. Well, pardon me that a very foolish question on my side. Anyone with two


    eyes could probably see the love between you both" I said as Iugh nervously.


    "No, not at all. Yes, love is one of the reasons why we want to get married in two months but that''s not


    the main reason why?" Deborah said looking at me.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I braced myself for what she is going to say next, knowing fully well


    that I''m not going to like it one bit but what could she probably say that will be much more than the


    wedding announcement.


    "I''m pregnant" She blurted out as I froze looking at her shocked. Michael looks like he''s going to faint


    any moment from now while my eyes scan her stomach which was beginning to show.


    ¡°What?" I scream forgetting for a moment that I was on a live show "I mean congrattions" I quickly


    corrected myself because Mr. Melton was frowning at me and giving the sign to go on a short break.


    I turn to look at the camera in front of me as I forced myself to smile" Viewers at home, I''m sorry we


    have to go on a shortmercial break and when we are back, we''ll explore the news of Deborah


    Melton''s pregnancy¡±


    I look down on my tablet and smile that ¡°Mr. Daniel Martins and miss Lilian Thomas are expecting a


    baby too. I guess we will be hearing a wedding bell very soon from them too¡± I said as the director


    paused the camera. I stood up and ran to the washroom.


    "Oh my God! Deborah is fucking pregnant. I was not expecting this" My subconscious eximed


    bitterly as she paced to and fro at the back of my mind.


    I just wish she will shut up. I want to have a minute of peace of mind away from Michael and Deborah''s


    announcement.


    "But how? Was Michael banging her behind your back?"She continues as she analyses the fact in my


    face " Do you think Michael can do that?¡± She asks me.


    I  ignore her as I pour cold water on my face and look at the mirror shocked to see that even though my


    mind was in turmoil right now my face seem surprisingly calm, the tears I fear will explode in the ocean


    has refused toe out which I am thankful for that.


    What will my parents do? They will probably be watching this right now. And Shane? Oh, God! How


    can I face my baby brother, have failed him twice by being a fool in love? And Lilian, she will probably


    be crying her eyes out right now with the condition she is in, she shouldn''t be doing that. Oh, God!


    What should I do?. I''m so confused right now"


    "Miss Miller are you in there" A voice called out from outside, I recognized it as Divine. I grunted in


    response.


    "Mr. Melton said to tell you that the program will be starting in two minutes"


    I walk to the door and open it, she looks at me surprised to see me calm. I know she knows that I was


    dating Michael Thompson but I chose to ignore her as I walk out.


    I was back on my chair awaiting the signal from Mr. Melton to start and which he has given me.


    "Hello, viewers! Wee back" I said smiling as I turn to look at both Michael and Deborah. Michael


    was restless, checking his watch like he couldn''t wait to get out of here. Well!, that makes the two of us.


    ¡°Congrattions to you both once again," I said smiling as I look at them with a neutral expression


    ¡°Thank you" Deborah replied as she looks at me, ¡°speaking of news I heard today is yourst day at


    Melton''s media,¡± she said.


    "Good¡± I reply ignoring what she''s trying to do "Okay, anyst words, you want to say to the viewers?¡±


    "None," Deborah said shrugging, sulking bitterly


    " Yes, I have one," Michael said as he returns to look at the camera with a serious expression smiling. I


    wonder what he wants to say especially as he is grinning.


    "This is to my number one fan and a very special person watching me right now. I know it''s not easy


    being in love with me but I just want to let you know that no matter what happens, in my heart, it will


    always be you there''s no one else" He said and I was on the verge of tears.


    To everyone, it looks like he was speaking to a random person but I know he was referring to me¡° You


    will always be in my heart too since we can''t be together just as your mom wants¡± I whisper to myself


    as I quickly brought the program to end and escaped to thefort of my office.

 Chapter 31: Michael

    Chapter 31: Michael


    I stood up abruptly from the couch as I turn to go after Nina but Deborah pulled me back. I still can''t


    wrap my head around her pregnancy. Is this one of her scheme to separate me from Nina?.


    And to think that both of my parents are aware of it, it''s no wonder mom and her were getting closer the


    other day. How can she be pregnant, I''ve never released inside of her, hell! I never had sex with her


    without using a condom.


    ¡°How many months is the pregnancy?"I said as I turn to look at her awaiting her reply.


    "I_________¡± she fidgeted on her seat avoiding my eyes nervously


    "Michael, my son. How are you?¡± Mr. Melton said as hees over to greet me cutting her off from


    whatever she wanted to say.


    "I''m good sir" I reply as I turn to leave "I''m sorry I have a meeting with important investors in thirty


    minutes" I lied to him as he nodded for me to go. That''s one of the specks of being a rich CEO, you can


    lie using your business as an excuse.


    I took the elevator to Nina''s office but was told she has left. I turn back taking the elevator to the


    parking lot defeatedly.


    My hands are tied especially now that Deborah is using a child against me knowing fully well I wouldn''t


    be able to do anything against it.


    I just hope she understands myst word to her, even though I end up marrying Deborah, she will


    always be the woman I love but can''t have.


    I enter my car as Mark drove me to thepany. Mark keeps ncing at me from the mirror as I chose


    to ignore him. My thought was on Nina, she didn''t even behave like she cared. Did she move on from


    me? Has she fallen in love with Austin? ¡°No, she can''t do that," I said shaking my head.


    "Is everything okay sir?" Mark asked looking at me cautiously.


    "I''m okay, just drive," I said as I turn to look out of the window. As a child, I''ve always been fascinated


    with the view of New York. I remember vividly any time my parents are taking us out, I will roll down the


    window and gaze appreciatingly at the houses, shops, and even the green scenery but today I was not


    seeing all of that. My world was dark and it''s like a heavy burden has been ced on my shoulder, who


    should I turn to in my time of sorrow?


    Mark dropped me off at the office as I rode the elevator to my office.


    Aurora greeted me but I ignore her and walk into my office, pulling down the blind I off the light as on


    themp as I rest my head on my couch. The tears fell from my eyes as I wipe for the things I''ve lost.


    I don''t know what I''m going to do about Nina, I love her so much but is she worth the risk? I don''t want


    to lose her in this game that Deborah Melton and Austin Walker are plotting. Should I hold on to her or


    let her go? I don''t know what to do, I''m just so confused right now.


    "Aurora, I don''t want to be disturbed"I called into the inte as I went into the adjoining room to take


    a cold shower.


    I''ve just finished taking a shower and dressing when I walk back to my office to see John waiting for


    me. I guess Mark must have told him for him to rush down here but John isn''t the person I want to see


    right now I need Nina beside me, I want to cuddle her. I want her to whisper sweet nonsense in my


    ears. I want to feel her in me.


    " Is everything okay sir?"John asked as he watches my face seriously.


    I sigh heavily as I sat down on the couch opposite him ¡°I''m not okay, John" I replied slowly as I look at


    him with raw vulnerability.


    I''m tired of being the strong man. I''m tired of putting family first in everything look where it has got me,


    making me lose the one woman I love with all of my heart. Is this my reward for being a yer?


    "What''s wrong with you sir?¡± John asked getting concerned as he reaches for my hands.


    ¡°Deborah Melton is pregnant," I said to him looking at him.


    "Really, sir?" He said smiling happily "That''s good news our ns are easy, I assume it for Austin


    right?. We just have to tell your parents about it and the wedding will be called off quickly_______¡±


    ¡° it is not Austin''s but mine" I scream at him tired of him babbling on like an idiot¡±


    ¡°What?"John stood up from the couch shocked "Howe?¡± He asked slowly.


    "That is the question have been asking myself too and I''ve not received any answer since I heard the


    news" I reply as I shrugged defeatedly.


    " I thought it was a joke when I read the news on social media this morning ¡±


    "It''s not a joke. I''ve been pushed to an extreme end there''s nothing I could do but marry Deborah"


    "But________"John try to protest


    "No, but that''s my decision, and it final" I reply as I went back to my table to get ready for work.


    John stood up and walk out of the door when he saw that I was adamant about my decision to marry


    Deborah.


    I went back to typing away on the system getting ready for the runching party of hotel Italia. To think


    that I brought the dress that Nina will be wearing to the party with me and now Deborah would be


    wearing it.


    I heard a knock on the door breaking me from my thought as I called e in"


    "Sorry to disturb you, sir, "Aurora said immediately she walks into my office scared.


    "Yes, Aurora, What is it?¡± I asked her as l forced myself to smile seeing fear in her eyes.


    "Your parents are here to see you," she said still standing at the door.


    "My parents?¡± I asked her shocked ¡°Send them in" I told her after I have get over my shocked


    "My son" Mom''s sweet voice called to me as she enters my office smiling while dad follows behind her


    closely.


    It has been a long they havee into the office like this since when I took over the duty of CEO when


    dad retired.


    "Mom" I greeted her as I walk over to her and peck her on the cheeks she smiles as she and my dad


    sat down on the couch, John has just vacated a while ago while I sat down opposite them crossing my


    legs.


    "Son, I''m so happy today," Mom said excitedly "thank you for letting me see my grandchild"


    I mentally rolled my eyes at her as I smile too, dad was watching us curiously, he thought maybe I will


    refuse the pregnancy but I don''t want to witness another child''s death on my hands. If marrying


    Deborah will solve all these problems then I will dly do it for Nina''s sake.


    "Are you okay with the wedding date?¡± Dad said still not believing me that I''m happy that the wedding is


    going to take ce.


    "Yes, it''s okay with me though if you want it by tomorrow I will dly do it too" Both of my parents


    gasped looking at me.


    "Why mom?, isn''t that what Dad and you want for me to get marry to Deborah and give you


    grandchildren? I''m fulfilling that wish for you"


    "Yes, but you are not only doing this for us but for yourself too" Mom answered back trying to make me


    see reasons with her point.


    "What''s in this for me?" I question softly while looking at her


    "You get a wife, a child, and the merger of apany. A happy life. What else do you want


    Michael?¡±She said sounding like she was doing me a huge effort by making me get married to


    Deborah.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What do I want?¡± I shouted and stood up looking at her as paced to and fro my office, my voice rising


    a bit louder "I want a wife that I love, a child that I dly put into the womb of his mother with


    happiness and apany that I dly work for¡± I replied ring at her while dad just looks at us


    without saying anything.


    To think this was all his idea in the first ce, now he''s ying deaf and dumb "But you will get all of


    that in the long run" Mom argue back "I always tell you, son, that I and your father__________¡±


    "Didn''t marry for love but youter fell in love with him," I reply cutting her off, frustratedly as I ran my


    hands through my hair tired with all of this.


    "Mom, I''m tired of hearing all of that. What happened to marrying for love and treating a woman right?


    What happened to all those scraps you''ve raised us with. Was all of that just for the moment? What if I


    was someone else, probably one of the children in your numerous charities, is this the same advice


    you would have given him. To marry the woman who is pregnant and he''s not even sure he''s the owner


    of it. Answer me mom" I screamed at her, tired of all the games she has been ying with me since


    birth. Why teach a child something and when it''s time to utilize that training, you tell him it''s wrong.


    "Don''t talk to your mother like that" My dad snapped at me, warning me seriously.


    "When you were banging her you didn''t realize she''s going to get pregnant. Now that it is here, you


    want to back down from your responsibility. No, never not while I''m still alive, you are going to marry


    Deborah Melton in two months, that is my decision and my decision is final" He said as I sat down


    defeatedly.


    What was I thinking, that if I should shout they will change their mind. No never, my parents can never


    change.


    Sometimes I keep asking myself if I''m really thirty-five years old or if years were just added to my year.


    "You heard what your father said, It will be better for you to treat Deborah right, or else I will personally


    see to it that life is unbearable for that street urchin you im you loved," Mom said angrily threatening


    me.


    "There will be no need for that, we broke up just as you wanted but you shouldn''t have lied, you should


    have told me you chase her out not that she went to meet Austin," I said whining her, I just want to


    know if Nina left on her own that Sunday or mom chased her away.


    ¡°I never say that to her," Mom said as I rx, I trust her she wouldn''t stoop so low as to belittle herself


    in front of Nina, she really did leave by herself.


    "I only pointed to her how she can never be the woman for you and being the smartdy that she is,


    she left on her own" Mom said as she turns to leave with dad beside her.


    ¡°Make sure that whatever you have with Nina Miller from now on will be purely business rtionship, in


    as much as I hate to admit this, she is an asset for lush beauty. Good luck with the runching of hotel


    Italia" Dad said as he walk out.


    I walk to the window and stood looking out on the street to see different people hurrying home from


    work.


    One thing is very clear to me that I am not the father of Deborah Melton''s child. I won''t allow a bastard


    to bear my name. Never.


    If this is the game Deborah and Austin are willing to y then I''m ready to give them hell. My first n


    is sessful which is to convince everyone that I will be getting married to Deborah now I''m only left


    with Danny and Lilian after that Deborah will let down her guard then I will reveal the truth to the world


    and will get married to the love of my life.

 Chapter 32: Lilian

    Chapter 32: Lilian


    ¡°Oh my God! Danny, you''ve got to see this¡± I exim from the sitting room. Danny rushes out of the


    room panicking as he came over to meet me. His brown hair fans his brows from the running.


    ¡°What is it? Are you hurt?¡± He runs his hands through my body searching for any signs of pain or


    difort.


    ¡°I''m good but this_____¡± I look over at him as I pointed to the television in front of me. He sat down as


    we both watch the live interview with Michael and Deborah.


    ¡°Deborah Melton is pregnant!! How?¡± Danny exims shocked with his hands folded across his chest.


    ¡°Obviously, from what we just heard and they will be having their wedding a month after ours¡± I stood


    up from the couch, pacing around the sitting room getting angry. I can''t believe Nina had to go through


    all of this. Why can''t she be happy in her life?


    ¡°Baby is alright. They will ovee this¡± Danny came over to where I stood near the window and wipe


    my tears while I swat his hand away and angrily wipe my eyes. Damn!, this pregnancy I''m always


    getting emotional unnecessary.


    ¡°What do you think we can do now?¡± I look at Danny who was watching me seriously with his arms


    folded across his chest as he leans on the wall.


    ¡°We can speak to Michael for a start,¡± Danny said as his brows twitch up, he steps away from the wall


    and came over to me ¡° I don''t believe anything he said just now¡±.


    ¡°I hope you are right, wouldn''t want to know what will happen to Nina now?


    ¡°Rx and stop worrying yourself, it''s not good for the baby¡± Danny walk over and caress my cheek


    lightly


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I worry, it''s Nina we are talking about here and you know she is like a sister to me ¡± I


    swat his hand angrily away from my face and turn to walk into the room to change out my dress.


    ¡°Baby I understand and sorry for the way I reacted, it was uncalled for¡± Danny apologize as he came


    over to hug me from the back, resting his head on the hollow of my neck as he kissed it lightly ¡° I know


    Nina wouldn''t want anything to happen to our baby, she is our baby godmother too ¡±.


    I huff and step out of his hands to shower and change out of my dress as we both got ready to leave for


    Michael''s office.


    ¡°Do you think we can stop Michael from getting married to Deborah?¡± I asked Danny as I turn to look at


    him, immediately he was seated beside me in the car fastening his seatbelt.


    ¡°Lilian¡± He sighs heavily as he turns to stare at me, his hand reaching out to caress my cheek lightly ¡°


    Michael is a grown man, we can''t force him to do what he doesn''t want to do¡± he pulls out of the


    driveway onto the route that leads to Michael''s office ¡°we can at least try and talk to him ¡±


    ¡°But, we all know that they both love each other ¡± I protested back, tired of this game they were ying.


    Why is Mr. and Mrs. Thompson so adamant about Michael getting married to Deborah Melton.


    ¡°Exactly, we just have to talk to him. It is left to him to decide for himself ¡± Danny said firmly leaving no


    space for argument.


    I sigh heavily as I rested my head on the chair, closing my eyes, I don''t want to imagine what Nina is


    going through right now, she will be so devastated.


    ¡°We are here¡± Danny taps me lightly on my shoulder as I open my eyes and look around surprised to


    see that we are in the parking lot of the Thompson''s Empire.


    Danny walks out of the car to open the door for me, I step out as he closes the door and turns to wrap


    his hands around my back guiding me slowly into the lift that will take us to Michael''s office.


    Stepping out of the elevator, I was surprised to see Aurora pacing around her office nervously, sweats


    etched her brows as she raises her hand to dab at them.


    I look at her curiously ¡°What could have happened to make Aurora so on edge?¡± I ask Danny looking at


    him briefly before my eye went back to Aurora who was oblivion to us. That''s weird


    ¡°I wonder too,¡± Danny said, furrows his brows with a hand on his chin thinking¡° Let''s ask her¡±


    Danny guide me to Aurora, immediately she saw us she visibly rx and she ran up to us


    I''m so d you came. I don''t know who to call I was so scared?" She bbers on, her hands shaking


    as she sps my hands tightly.


    ¡°Why? Aurora," I said trying to calm down but my voice betray the fear in me " what happened?¡±  I try


    again, this time I was a bit calm.


    "Sir''s parents were here. He was so angry a while ago and sent his parents out of his office" Aurora


    said as I heave a sigh of relief.


    "Is that all?" I ask her, getting ready to go into Michael''s office.


    "Yes," She replied looking at me curiously when once saw that I was smiling.


    "That''s good news¡± Both Danny and Aurora look at me curiously like I''ve grown two heads


    "How is that good news?" Danny asked me as he crossed his arms tightly across his chest watching


    me.


    "Well, if Michael was annoyed with his parents that means he still feels something for Nina. With that,


    we could convince him to stop this ridiculous idea of marrying Deborah"


    "I hope you are right, Lily," Danny said as he looks at me frowning" let''s go inside then" We walk to


    Michael''s office door and walk in, we didn''t even bother with knocking.


    I stood shocked as I look at the man who wasughing his eyes out watching baby documentation on


    the television. I look at Danny who was equally shocked with his mouth slightly opened.


    Michael saw us standing at the door, he smiles at us as he motions us to sit on the couch opposite him.


    He reached out to pick the remote and put the video on paused as he looks at us. I still couldn''t find my


    voice.


    Danny came to my rescue and start the conversation "What''s going on Michael?¡± Danny said as he


    crossed his legs, rest his back on the couch and wrap his hands on his chest, giving Michael all his


    attention.


    I was on edge too as we both waited for Michael''s reply whiches sooner than we expected.


    "Nothing is going on," Michael said smiling " I''m just happy that I''m going to be a father soon," Michael


    said as his eyes scan our faces.


    "But_______"


    ¡°You know that feeling Danny, isn''t that what you are feeling right now with Lilian here?" Michael said


    cutting me off as he raised his eyebrow at Danny, mimicking his position.


    "But Lilian is the woman I love and want to be with, we both know that you don''t love_______"


    ¡°How sure are you that I''m not in love with Deborah Melton right now," Michael asks us making me


    shocked as I gasp at him surprised.


    "What?¡± I scream at him, does he knows what he''s saying right now? How can he be in love with


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Deborah? What will happen to Nina? All these were thoughts going through my head as I forced myself


    back to reality to listen to what Danny and Michael were bantering about.


    "Oh! You are in love with Deborah. How nice!¡± Danny said sarcastically smiling as he stares into


    Michael''s nk eyes.


    "Howe you fell in love with her so easily when she was trying to make you fall in love with her for a


    decade now¡± Danny ask Michael with a sly smile on his lips as he tilts his head to one side regarding


    him curiously.


    I was torn between the two men who were giving each other dangerous looks as I watch them


    curiously, anticipating Michael''s answer.


    "Let just say my baby, when I found out that Deborah was pregnant, there was this joy in my heart that I


    couldn''t describe," Michael said as his eye light up in excitement. I''ve never seen him this excited about


    something. He looks exactly how Danny was when he finds out that I was pregnant.


    "What about Nina? What is going to happen to her now?¡± I finally bring myself to ask him after


    sometimes as I push back the tears that threatened to fall.


    "Nina?" Michael calls the name strangely like he hasn''t heard of it before. Danny and I watched him


    shocked could he have had amnesia? What is wrong with him?.


    "Oh! Nina" Michael finally said after a long time smiling "Nothing, she gets to maintain her job as the


    model for lush beauty," He said as his gaze hardens


    "What do you mean?¡± I stood up, screaming at him. Danny holds my hand to calm me down. I sat back


    down on the chair and try to bring my breathing back to normal.


    "Did you ever love Nina, Michael?" I ask him softly,


    " No," He said as he looks at me with all honesty in his eyes. I pressed my lips together as I try to calm


    my anger down. To think that I''ve never thought about murdering someone in my entire life like I am


    right now with Michael.


    I guess he saw my murderous look as he stiffened and then straighten on his seat as he turns to give


    me a forced smile "I thought I was in love with her" He continues as his expression turns brisk and


    business-like.


    "But discover today, that it was lust I felt for her. Nina is what you call a distraction,  a phase, and


    nothing more"


    ¡°Nina''s a phase?" I ask him shocked and annoyed. I couldn''t sit here anymore and watch him belittle


    my best friend. I stood up angrily and dragged Danny with me who was also shocked and angry as I


    was.


    Michael''s voice made me paused as I was about to open the door, I turn to look at him without smiling,


    expecting him to tell me he was joking that he has changed his mind but he did none of those things


    instead he regards me with those nk blue eyes and a coy smirk.


    "I hope my little escapade with your friend will not cost us our friendship," He said as his eyes bore into


    me.


    "Escapade?" I ask him shocked as I feel myself move an inch closer to where he was seated smiling.


    He gazes at me nervously as he saw the angry look in my eyes.


    ¡°I feel like killing you with my bare hands" I screamed at him, showing him exactly what I would like to


    do with my hands. He gulped nervously when he felt my hands around his neck.


    Danny was surprised but he stood still watching me cautiously" I feel like pping the living daylight out


    of you," I said as he shivers nervously under my touch as my hands move from his neck to his cheeks


    as I pat them.


    "But" I step back from him giving him a small smile as he watches me cautiously.


    ¡°I won''t do any of that because I respect my love here and as my baby''s godfather. I won''t do any of


    that"


    Michael rxes as he smiles at me" But, I won''t watch you belittle my sister anymore. She''s more than


    a friend to me, she is the sister I never had. I hope you respect that and never called her phase


    anymore"


    The tear I''ve been trying to prevent fell down my cheeks as I raise a hand to wipe them away. Michael


    gave me a sad smile as his eyes have an extra shine in them. Is he crying? I look at him again to see


    nothing, maybe I only imagined that, why will Michael cry?


    Danny guides me to the door as he opens it for me we both walk out to the elevator barely


    acknowledging Aurora who was looking at us with a sad look. I guess she heard all of that.


    "Remind me never to get you angry," Danny said as he clutches his neck smiling yfully. Iugh at


    him as he opens the car door for me. I couldn''t help thinking about Nina as he droves us


    home.

 Chapter 33: Relaunching Party

    Chapter 33: Runching Party


    "We are here" Austin deep voice call out to me as I turn to look at him then around my surrounding. I


    still can''t believe that Lilian talked me intoing, left to me alone I wouldn''t be here right now. I don''t


    feel like partying anyway.


    I walk out of the car and stood beside Austin on the red carpet linking my hand on his arm. Today is the


    "Are you sure, you really want to do this" Austin said to me, his voiceced with concern? I look up at


    him and offer him a small smile as I nodded. I feel so guilty for using him right now but I will do anything


    for me not to be with Michael right now.


    "Okay, let''s do this" Austin said smiling as we walk into the hotel. I was thankful that there was no one


    to announce our names just to check our invitation and this was no masquerade ball, just a regr


    dinner night party but even at that there were still ssic cars scattered around the premises.


    Immediately, we enter the lobby, I was confronted with the memory of my night with Michael I gulp


    nervously as I tighten my grip on Austin''s arms.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" He said still looking at me as his eyes scan the lobby like he was


    searching for someone. People going to the party,zy around in the lobby conversing.


    "I''m alright" I reply smiling as he walks me into the elevator that will take us to the hall where the party


    is held. I look around the hotel surprise that a lot has changed, the receptionist has been reced and


    the lighting has been upgraded to a chandelier. I smile sadly to myself, I never knew Michael was the


    owner of this hotel then, it''s no wonder we didn''t check-in.


    We both step out of the elevator to behold all beauties in the world, differentdies were dressed in


    tight-fitting dress clinging to the arms of their husbands or dates.


    Some couples were older than the women, I couldn''t care less as we both walk past them into the hall,


    the sound music greeted me immediately we walk in.


    I search around looking for Lilian and Danny but my eyes found Michael, he looks handsome in a white


    linen suit and blue tie. Deborah was with him holding his hands. Her stomach was starting to show, she


    was dressed in a white flowing short gown which provided some sort of space for her stomach hiding it


    perfectly.


    My eyes slowly made their way to Michael''s face as I drank in the sight of him before I''m caught "I


    missed you" I whisper as I watch him hungrily.


    As if on cue, his eyes found me, his mouth open slightly as he sucks in a breath, his eyes scan my


    body from my head to my toes as he smiles appreciatively at my outfit which was a long white strapless


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    gown with a nude stiletto heel.


    The butterflies in my stomach dances in excitement as I look into his eyes, drowning in their depths, my


    chest tightens as my eyes darken with desire.


    "Danny and Lilian are over there" Austin''s voice pulls me out of my trance as I break eye contact with


    Michael and turn to look at where Austin was pointed to.


    Immediately, I  saw Lilian and Danny, I walk over to meet them while Austin excused himself to go to


    who knows where. I couldn''t care less, I''m so happy right now that I''ve found Lilian and Danny.


    Lilian looks at me and gasps when she saw me walking to meet her. I guess she never believed that I


    will be here, even though she spent a whole day trying to convince me to.


    "I''m so d that you are here, Nina," She said hugging me as soon as I reach them.


    "I''m so d too. How was your trip?¡± I said hugging her back as I turn to smile at Danny who also


    greeted me with a hug.


    "It was okay though stressful with your niece who was disturbing me in the ne" Lilian smile at me as


    she lovingly rubs her belly with her hand. I smile back at her as I sat down beside her.


    "Nephew. How many times do I have to tell you that it''s a boy in there" Danny said as he gazes at Lilian


    who stuck out her tongue at him yfully. I smile at their antics.


    "Whatever, either way, I''m still their godmother," I said excitedly, I couldn''t wait to hold little Lilian or


    Danny with my hands.


    They both smile as we all turn to listen to what the emcee was saying. I look at around searching for


    Austin but he was not yet back from where he went, my eyes automatically went to Michael he was


    talking lowly on the phone to someone while Deborah was surprisingly not by his side. I break my gaze


    from him just as he was about to look up at me.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, join me as we invite the man of the hour, CEO of Thompson''s Empire for a


    speech" We all ps as Michael quickly hang up and stood up to go the stage.


    "Oh my God! He''s so cute!!" Somedies scream at my back as I rolled my eyes at them.


    "Cute? No, he''s so fucking hot" Another one counter back. I was tempted to shout at them but I hold


    my breath.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for honoring my invitation to grace our runching of hotel Italia"


    Michael said as he scans the room before his eyes finally rest on mine. Hotel Italia holds a very special


    ce in my heart and I''m very excited to know that it has been renovated to thetest standard"


    Everyone ps as he held my eyes ¡°It holds a special ce in my heart too" I whisper to myself


    "Before we continue, may we rise and toast for sessful refurnishing of hotel Italia¡± We all stood up


    and raise our sses as we all murmur"hotel Italia".


    Danny, Lilian, and I click our sses together as we murmur "cheers" before we all drank and sat


    down.


    "Thank you," Michael said getting off the stage just as the manager of the hotel took over again.


    Deborah was back again by his side smiling up at Michael as he introduced her to everyone he came


    across on his way to us.


    My heart skips a beat, as I watch him getting closer to where Lilian and I were. I gulp nervously as I


    look everywhere but him.


    Lilian notices my agitated state and holds my hands as she smiles sadly at me "You can go to the


    washroom if you are ufortable with him" Lilian whisper in my ear.


    "No. I''m good," I told her smiling just as Michael and Deborah walk up to where we are "Good evening


    Lilian, you are looking more beautiful since Ist saw you," Michael said as he peck Lilian on her


    cheeks.


    ¡°  Oh! Come off it Michael, " Lilian said smiling as she swatted Michael lightly on his arm giggling " you


    and I both know that I''m getting uglier each passing day that your beautiful niece here is getting closer


    to the world"


    "Who told you that? Is it this guy here?" Michael asks her as he pointed to Danny, who scoff at them


    both, I felt like a flour-wheeler in their midst as they all ignore me, tears pooled up into my eyes as I


    fought them back, wouldn''t want to break down in front of Michael and Deborah.


    "You are still as beautiful as ever and I just can''t wait to hold her in my hands" Michael continues


    charming Lilian who continues giggling.


    "Hi! Nina, I heard you are now working for your father. How does it feel like to be making shoes"


    Michael stiffens beside Deborah but she ignores him, looking at me expectantly.


    "It''s okay and fun. I don''t have to be on edge trying to please anybody" I reply sweetly smiling at her,


    she res at me as I ignore her, I''m not in the mood to y games with her right now.


    "Miss  Miller, I''m so happy you could make it," Michael said as he stretches forth his hand to shake me,


    I ignore him, wouldn''t want our hands to connect.


    "Thank you" I reply smiling tightly at him" if you would excuse me, I need to find my date," I said and


    turn back on my heels walking away from them. I could feel his eyes burrowing holes at the back of my


    neck but I refuse to look at him as I search around for Austin but I still couldn''t find him.


    I climb up the stairs to the third floor where Michael and I had sex that night, now looking at it, I


    discovered that it was a penthouse floor, I was so naive back then that I couldn''t differentiate between a


    normal suite from a penthouse one. If only I knew he was so rich, I would have taught myself not to fall


    in love with him.


    Now standing in front of the room, I smile sadly as the memories wash over me. I close my eyes trying


    to savor the little time I had left.


    "I see you are reliving memories, just don''t know if it''s bad or good for you" Michael''s cold voice breaks


    me from my trance as I stiffened and turn slowly to look at him.


    I shiver nervously, I was not scared of him but scared of the things that he still made me feel " I don''t


    know what you are talking about" I said feigning ignorance


    "Really?" He cocks his eyebrows at me as he tilts his head to one side to look at me" trying to


    y smart, are we?¡±


    I ignored him as I try to brush past him, he held out his hand to stop "Nina, I__________" He ran his


    hand through his hair loss for words.


    I turn slowly to look at him, our hands still joined together, now that I was closer to him I could hear his


    heartbeat raggedly as he tries to control it.


    I lick my dried lips as I try to recall what he had said before I was lost in his ocean blue eyes"


    You_________what?"


    "I______" He looks at me with so much emotion that I tremble, he looks so beautiful right now even the


    dimmest light from the blue chandelier across from us couldn''t do justice to his handsome face.


    I inch closer and closer to him until my front was pressed at his chest. He gasps surprised by my bold


    move" It''s evident that we both want each other, so let''s quit with this game and take me to bed" I said


    wantonly as I pressed my hips to his bulging manhood.


    Michael looks at me shocked, with a slight hesitation in his eyes, he regards me curiously. Just then, a


    janitor walks up to the floor, I quickly remove myself from his hands embarrassed.


    The janitor looks everywhere but us shy " I''m sorry, I didn''t know someone was here. I wille back


    another time to clean" she bbers on embarrassed.


    "Get out" Michael screams, as I raise my eyes to look at him, his muscle was popping out due to his


    excessive control. I have never seen him this annoyed before, even when we were at the club.


    The woman scrambles up on her feet, scared. I didn''t know she was on her knees, she pushes her


    trolley containing her mop and bucket with a duster. I avoided her eyes scared of her seeing my face


    "Come back here?" I raise my eyebrow at him, he smirks at me." get me the key to this room. And I


    want it right now"


    The woman ran down the stairs scared of her life, I turn to look at Michael, surprised about what he is


    nning to do.


    Michael move up closer to me the smile still on his face, I took a step back from him scared of the look


    in his eyes "


    ¡°Be Mio! You shouldn''t throw a challenge at me when you know you are not up to it" He said, now


    close to me, he dips his head and kiss me passionately as I wrap my hand around his neck excited for


    the things he made me feel.


    "Who said I''m not up to it," I said breathlessly after we''vee up for air.


    He cock his eyebrow at me surprised " Really, let''s wait and see then" I smile at him as we both waited


    for the cleaningdy toe.

 Chapter 34: Michael

    Chapter 34: Michael


    I cock my eyebrow at her surprised, "Really, let''s see then"


    She smiles at me as I cursed the cleaningdy, what taking her so long?. I walk to the door to taste the


    handle, a time like this, I hate this state of the art door.


    "I____this____is_____the___key" I turned to thedy who was in a stuttering mess because of me. I


    hastily grab the keys from her as she runs for her dear life, I open the door and drag Nina inside,


    closing the door and locking it.


    "Looking us in, are we?" Nina said seductively as she looked at me, I turned to look at her excited as


    hell, I never knew her to be a seductress but I like her a lot right now.


    "You talk too much, Be Mio," I said as I walk slowly up to her, unbuttoning my zer in the process,


    she licks her lips. Woah!That''s exactly the kind of response I wanted with my zer off,  I pushed her


    on the bed kissing her roughly, the sexual drive was so much that I struggled to breathe.


    ¡°You will be the death of me, Be Mio," I said huskily as I whisper to her. She ran her hands on my


    chest hair through my blue shirt excitedly.


    I smirk at her "undress for me" I said as her hands froze on my chest, she raised her head to look at


    me "Here, at the party?" She said nervously as she looked around the room.


    I look at her confused "Yes, why? Have you changed your mind?" my heart skips a beat as I sent a


    prayer to whosoever was there up, please don''t let her change her mind. I will die.


    "No, I thought we_____" she said shyly, looking down on her dress"I mean____I thought____we


    _____have  a_____¡±


    "Oh!!" she is now shy, what happened to the seductress maiden she was a while ago? "You thought


    we''ll have a quickie," I said looking at her, my muscle was all over the ce, due to the excessive


    control I''m having right now.


    It''s taking all of my will power not to rip that dress off her right now. She gulps nervously as she shallow,


    still avoiding my eyes. I raised her chin up as her eyes met mine "Amore, I can never have a quickie


    with you, I want to see all of you, so now undress" I said firmly, leaving no room for arguments.


    She nodded as she stood up from the bed to undress, allowing me to look around the room. This is the


    one room I draw a line on, no renovation. I want everything to be exactly as it was ten years ago. Raw.


    It was still as cozy as it was. I nodded appreciatively as I brought my eyes back to Nina to see her


    looking at me curiously. She has discarded her gown and is now only in a red pantie and bra.


    I suck in breathe, as I walk up to her, this woman will be the death of me, I can''t believe I still feel this


    way with her even after having sex with her countless times.


    I brought my lips to her as I kissed her deeply, dragging her to bed in the process, she moaned into my


    mouth, I stole kisses along the nape of her neck as I worked my way down to her nipples which were


    taut and needy awaiting my touch.


    I took her nipple into my mouth and sucked on it causing a moan to escape out of her. I smile knowing


    that only I can elicit such a response from her. My fingers knead her nipple with my other hands as her


    eyes darken with desire.


    I dip a finger into her heat to see that she was wet for me, increasing it to two, I stroke her clit with my


    finger and tongue as I suck her with everything I had, she muffles back a moan.


    "Amore! I want you to scream, I need to hear from you please" I said as I continue ying with her clit,


    my eyes darken with desire.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "But ___we____are____at ____the____party" she said in between breaths.


    "They can''t hear you, this room is soundproof, 100%," I said smiling up at her. I stood up heatedly to


    remove my trousers and shirt when I saw that she was ready for me.


    I plunge into her, making her scream out loud. Giving me the push I needed, I wrap my hands around


    her neck lightly, careful not to leave a bruise, as I raise her and plunge into her.


    "Michael I_____please____I" she begs me with tears in her eyes. I close my eyes to savor this love


    between us. I wish I could be like this with her forever in my arms.


    "What do you want Tesoro?" I called husky to her as I opened my eyes to stare into her beautiful face.


    "Faster" she screams, I rode her faster making here undone in my hands. I came a secondter


    as we both copsed onto the bed exhausted.


    "Michael I___?¡± Nina said as she looked into my face with a contented smile on her lips.


    "Shush! Amore" I said, shutting her off as I pet her to sleep. The soft snoreing out of her lips was


    evident that she was fast asleep as I stood up and went into the bathroom to shower then dressed. I


    wish I could stay like this with her in my arms but I have a party to go back to.


    The enormity of what I had done hit me on my shoulder. I can''t believe that I had sex with Nina knowing


    what my parents are capable of, for the first time in my life I was afraid, afraid of losing her.


    I stood at the edge of the bed and watch her, sleeping soundly, I never regret having sex with her it


    shows me that she is still madly in love with me just as I am with her.


    I walked out of the room closing the door gently as I went down to the hall, the party was there just as I


    had left it, I searched around the hall looking for Lilian and Danny but they were nowhere to be found


    instead I saw Deborah at one corner talking to Austin.


    I strolled cautiously to where they were, Austin saw me approaching and quickly signaled to Deborah


    who turned to smile at me "Michael, honey. Have been searching all over for you, where have you


    been?¡± She asks me with a smile on her lips as she links her hands with mine.


    "I''m sorry to worry you, dear, I have a one-minute meeting with some clients and I couldn''t refuse," I


    said pecking her on the lips as I turn to smile at Austin "Mr. Walker, I see you are enjoying the party"


    "Yes, Mr. Thompson," Austin replied as he looked at me surprised, with my calm attitude. He turns to


    look around searching for someone "perhaps, you may have seen Nina anywhere, I''m searching for


    her"


    "No, not at all" I replied as I pretended to be fascinated with Deborah while gazing into her eyes.


    "Is there a problem Michael?" Deborah asked me surprised with a hint of fear in her eyes. What are


    you hiding Deborah Melton? surely you and Austin were plotting something but seeing me made you


    both halt all your ns.


    "Nothing," I said smiling at her, as I force all the thoughts out of my head "I''m just thankful for having a


    woman like you in my life"


    I heard a faint gasp, I don''t need to turn around to know who that belongs to, wrong timing Michael,


    what will she think now?


    "Nina, where have you been? Have been searching all over for you" Austin said as he walks over to


    her and wraps his hands around her tiny waist.


    I stood fixated annoyed with myself and everything around me. The woman I love is in front of me and


    in the arms of another man and there''s nothing I could do. Am I worthy enough to be called a man?


    Nina gulped nervously as Austin''s question has got her off guard" I___was___I"


    "How were the stars, Miss Miller," I saiding to her rescue, she was fidgeting with the hem of her


    dress while Austin was looking at her curiously.


    "Pardon?" She asks me surprised


    I smile at her "I thought I heard you told Lilian and Danny that you were going  stargazing on the


    balcony¡±


    ¡°Oh!, exactly I was at the balcony looking up at the stars," Nina said as I turned to Deborah who was


    sulking, trying to recall when Nina said that.


    "Dance with me, love, "I said to her, to distract her from her thoughts. It works, cos she was all smiles


    as she held my hand while I walked her to the dance floor with her hands on my shoulder and mine on


    her waist, we moved in line with the song while Deborah looked at me surprised.


    "I wish we could stay this way forever" she whispers her thought to me as I smile up at her


    "why do you think so, beauty?"


    "Because you are looking up at me with so much love that it feels like I''m dreaming"


    "I''m so sorry for causing you much trouble but all that I could say is that I''m a changed person now.


    And I''m going to spend the rest of our lives appreciating you foring into my life" Deborah was all


    smiles as tears fell from her eyes when I finished my little sermon.


    "I love you Michael Thompson''s," she said as her eyes showed me that she was telling the truth.


    "And I love you too, Deborah Melton" she smiles up at me, while I look to my side to see Austin and


    Nina dancing together.


    Nina''s head was in between Austin''s shoulder and she tried to hide her tears, she probably heard what


    I said to Deborah," I''m so sorry Nina but this has to be done" I whisper as I turn back to look at


    Deborah.


    The party was alreadying to an end as most of the guests had retired for the night. I walk out of


    the party hall with Deborah in my arms as I guide her to the penthouse building I had booked down for


    us.


    I opened the door for her and she walks in happily "Thank you, Michael, I enjoyed myself tonight¡±


    ¡° I''m d you did. Now I want you to get some rest because of my little Prince or princess" I said


    pecking her lightly on the lips as I turned to walk about the room.


    I walk down the corridor as I keep looking behind me to see if I''m being followed. Deborah might be


    naive but I can never underestimate Austin Walker.


    Seeing that no one was following me, I quickly entered thest room by the right and shut the door


    behind me. They were already waiting for me as I sat down and got down to the business.


    ¡°Now, tell me any news on what I sent you to do for me," I ask, scrutinizing them with a bored


    expression on my face.


    "Not yet sir, but we did gather that every time Deborah Melton disappeared from your side she was


    always with Mr. Walker," John said, with his professional voice. Right now he was not my chief security


    officer but rather an ex_army.


    "That''s good then. What about the baby, did you find out anything?¡± I said as I turned to look at the


    other man, he was slim and tall, with a chiselled chin and a ragged face. Even though he was young he


    looks a bit older. Evidence of how life had dealt with him. He is also an ex-army who I had John hired


    recently.


    "No sir," He replied with a hoarse voice, not only battered but his voice sounds like someone who has


    been through a lot of torture. I would have loved to hear his story but tonight is not the right time.


    "But, we did establish that the child is not yours" He continues watching my face closely. I raise my


    eyebrow to look at him, silently urging him to continue cos from his facial expression, I know there is


    more toe.


    "It''s Austin, just as you have imagined"John answered for him. I smile at both men, even in a day, we


    have been able to get a lead on our private investigation.


    "Good job guys," I said smiling at them as I stood up and shook each of their hands "Get some rest,


    we''ll be leaving for New York very early tomorrow morning" They both nodded as I walked out of the


    room into the hallway and entered into my suite.


    Deborah was fast asleep, so I went into the bathroom to shower and change into sleepwear before


    joining her on the bed for a beautiful rest.

 Chapter 35: Nina

    Chapter 35: Nina


    "I love you Michael Thompson" I heard Deborah say to Michael immediately, I and Austin entered the


    dance floor.They were oblivious to us, I brace myself as I waited for Michael''s response.


    "What are you on edge for? Surely, Michael loves you" My subconscious said rolling her eyes at me


    being nervous


    "Wow! girl. I thought you''ve abandoned me too, it''s been ages since Ist saw you. Oh! How I''ve


    missed you" I said sarcastically while rolling my eyes at her too, she res at me but I ignored her in


    time to hear Michael''s faint whisper


    "I love you too, Deborah Melton" My heart bled at that simple word that held much emotions. I tightens


    my grip on Austin shoulder as I hide my face on his neck, the tear were falling down my face


    "Are you alright, Nina," Austin''s concerned voice cut out through me as I nodded my head at him.


    "I''m okay Austin properly tired from all the partying and we didn''t rest when wended" I said looking


    up at him.


    "That''s true,e let me show you to your room" Austin said as he put his arms around my back and


    walked me out of the party.


    Going up the stairs to the elevator I saw Michael and Deborah entering into an elevator Michael was


    whispering into Deborah''s ear while she was giggling


    I force myself out from the scene in front of me. They look like they were made for each other. I can''t


    believe he was inside me a while back, Men!!!.I turn to look at Austin. He was also looking at them. I


    couldn''t read his face as he was passive.


    "Are you alright?" I ask him concern for him. I remember that he might have a thing for Deborah" Why


    did you ask?"Austin said, looking at me, his face still remaining passive.


    "Nothing"I shrug as I turn to walk into the elevator that will take us to our floor.


    "I''m sorry" Austin said as he ran up to me as he apologized. He probably thought he had offended me.


    I ignored him as I stepped out of the elevator and walked into the room, closing the door on his face


    annoyed. I don''t know why I''m very angry right now.


    I drop my clothes on the floor and step out of my dress as I walk into the bathroom I put on the shower


    and step inside. The water cascaded down my back, blending in with the tears on my face. I screamed


    my eyes out as I cried in the shower.


    I pick up the sponge and scrub my body hurriedly. I wanted to remove every sign of Michael on me. I


    scrub harder that I fear I might bruise the following morning.


    "No matter, how much you scrub you know you can never undo what you''ve done" my subconscious


    was back to taunt me but surprisingly she was not taunting me but rather sad.


    "Do you think I don''t know that?" I scream loudly at her" I know that you asshole. I hate you, I hate


    everyone,¡±


    "Girl calm your nerves. I think you are mistaken here, I''m not Michael so you shouldn''t be screaming at


    me" She reiterated back at me getting pissed off and retreated to the back of my mind.


    Getting out of the shower, I was surprised to hear a knock on my door. I walked out of the bedroom into


    the parlour to open the door for whosoever that was knocking praying that it wasn''t Austin nor Michael.


    I don''t have any strength to deal with their problem tonight.


    Lilian and Danny were looking at me as soon as I opened the door ¡°I''m sorry to bother you but I


    couldn''t sleep so I ask Danny to bring me here" Lilian said as she offered me an apologetic smile.


    "No problem,e in" I said smiling back at her as I opened the door wider to let them in.


    As soon as they were seated, Danny turn to look at me" Are you sure you are okay Nina,"


    ¡°Of course yes, why?" I ask him as I turn to smile at Lilian who was getting worried again


    "We''ve been ringing the doorbell a while now and there was no sign of you"


    "Oh!, that. I was in the shower" I said as I took a handful of my hair to drenched the water driving in my


    point.


    "So where did you and Michael run off to, we''ve been searching for you at the party" Lilian said as she


    turned all her attention on me.


    If it was any other day I would have blush nervously but today I was so annoyed of being reminded of


    being naive by letting him to fool me over and over again.


    "Nothing"I said a little loud as I stood up preparing to go to my room.


    "I''ll retire early, there''s a spare bedroom on your right you could use that for tonight" I said as I walked


    out of the sitting room.


    "What''s wrong with her Danny," Lilian''s panicked voice got to me as I was about to open my bedroom


    door. I paused to listen to Danny''s answer.


    "Don''t worry yourself too much. Nina is a big girl she can take care of herself" Danny whispers back as


    he guides her to the spare room.


    Yes, Danny I''m a big girl, it''s high time I start behaving like one not some naive stupid girl I once was.


    I sigh heavily as I open the door to my bedroom and walk inside. I was thinking that I will probably


    make use of the sleeping pills which were lying idle inside my bag but immediately, my head touches


    the pillow I was carried into the dreand dreaming of Michael and I so happily in love with each other.


    I woke up the following morning to the light pouring down the window blinds. I stood up sluggishly to


    bath and dressed as I got ready to go to leave for the airport.


    My phone beeps as I walk into the room, water streaming down my body from the shower. I pick up my


    phone and check the message. It was from Austin


    "Hi beauty! Hope your night was as wonderful as mine. I won''t be going back with you today, so please


    don''t wait for me. Have a safe trip"


    I dropped the phone after reading Austin''s message and rushed to dress as I went to check on Lilian


    and Danny.


    Lilian and Danny were not in their room either but rather a piece of paper was waiting for me on the


    bed in their ce.


    The message was short and brief, probably written by Danny `` Nina, thanks for yesterday. We''ve gone


    to the airport earlier, have a safe trip see you in new york"


    I smile as I walk out of their room closing the door gently behind me. I went to pick up my bags and


    went out of the hotel. I boarded a taxi that will take me to the airport.


    On getting to the airport, I was told that the flight had been dyed for an hour due to an emergency


    maintenance of the ne. I stepped away from the customer care desk and went to sit down in the


    waiting area, close to me where two couples who obviously were adored by the man.


    The woman''s head was in between the man''s shoulder while she slept soundly, the man was very


    protective of her as he kept checking her from time to time.


    I swallow back my tears as I force my eyes away from the loving couple, I turn to gaze outside of the


    window, looking at the tarmac andnding beyond.


    From my peripheral vision, I could see a man and a woman walking inside the airport, a porter boy was


    pushing their bags with trolleys, the couples shouldn''t have fascinated me since they look like any


    regr travellers but they look like Michael and Deborah.


    I gasped immediately they were closer to me, surely it was Michael and Deborah. Michael stops


    suddenly as he scans the airport to the waiting room, his eyes searching for someone.


    His eyes rested on me as they both charged at me, he was frowning and trying to hide a smile on his


    face.


    What was making him excited, they soon got close to me as Deborah sank into her chair barely


    acknowledging me while Michael went away to book their flight. I was left in shock,why didn''t he use


    his private jet?.


    ***


    Michael


    I scramble down "Ina" my chopper with Deborah behind me after receiving a phone call from


    John_______.


    "Michael, what''s wrong?" Deborah asks, panicking. I have almost forgotten about her, I turn to look at


    her but not really seeing her as I thought of an excuse to give her.


    ¡°I''m sorry, there is a problem with the chopper so we''ll have to take amercial ne" I told her just


    as Charles got down in time to hear thest part.


    "Yes ma''am. I''m very sorry for not informing you on time" Charles said,ing to my rescue I mouthed


    him a quick "thank you" as I guide Deborah into the waiting car that will take us to the airport.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but be on edge. John''s phone call was very brief and frank, telling me that


    they bump into a man with a mask and his belongings fell on the floor. They bent down to pick it up only


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    to discover that it was Nina''s pictures in an envelope.


    Apparently someone sent an assassin to assassinate my woman but who?


    "Please step on the gas, I''m runningte" I snapped at the man on the wheel. He picks up speed as


    Deborah watch me curiously


    "Michael what''s wrong? Are you sure you are alright?"


    ¡°Of course baby, I''m fine. Aurora called me that there''s an important client I need to meet that''s why I''m


    in a hurry to board the ne " I said as I flicked her a forced smile, lying.


    I always distaste lies but never knew I would soon be one. I will lie all over again if it''s to protect the


    woman I love.


    The car pulled over at the airport as I scrambled out of the car, I almost ran off if not for Deborah beside


    me, but that still didn''t stop me from walking fast into the airport.


    I rxed slowly and immediately I saw that Nina''s flight was yet to take off as I scanned the airport and


    the waiting room searching for her, my eyes found her as I breathed in excitedly my legs carried me to


    her as I put Deborah to sit down close to her and went to book a flight.


    I still couldn''t help but watch her closely.While I imagine who could hate me so much to want Nina''s


    death.


    "Attention flight 101 is ready to take off, all passengers to the ne now" I stood up and grabbed


    Deborah''s hand while Nina followed us into the ne. I was very happy to know that she booked first


    ss.


    Deborah was fast asleep as soon as she sat down in the ne. Nina sat down in front of me where I


    could watch her. I took out my phone to call John since I had asked them to follow the assassin.


    "Yes sir, have you been able to get in touch with Miss Miller?"John asked immediately as he answered


    the call, though he didn''t show it but I know that he loves Nina like a sister.


    "Yes, she''s alright" I reply while staring at her in my front. She will probably think that I''m speaking


    about Deborah right now.


    "Thank God,"John said as he sighs heavily.


    "Have you been able to secure the package?"


    ¡°Yes,sir, we are in close contact with it but no move it made now"


    "That''s good. I want to know who he meets" I reply as I hang up the call d that everything is safe for


    now.


    I put the phone into flight mood just as the ne took off, I was scared as I waited for something to


    happen.


    ¡° Will it blow off? Or is the assassin''s assistant sitting in the ne right now?¡± I whisper as I scan the


    face of people in the ne but none look like someone who could kill for money.


    Michael rx, stop being paranoid. No matter what happens I have to protect Nina.

 Chapter 36: Michael

    Chapter 36: Michael


    I walk down the lobby to the nearest cafe restaurant near hotel Italia where I will be meeting Xavier.


    Though, I''ve been expecting him to arrive for two weeks now but he just arrived yesterday but I can


    never underestimate his jobs, always clean and cut just exactly what I need right now.


    I walked into the cafe house, and ordered a cup of coffee while I waited for Xavier. He stroll down the


    street and enter the cafe house discreetly as professionally as he could be.


    Though I don''t see any use with the need for discreet since no one knew us here.


    "Xavier" I said as a form of greeting, when he sat down in front of me. Xavier and I were childhood


    friends until he joined the army from there he turned rogue. We''ve been in contact ever since my


    sister''s murder


    .


    "Austin. Same old Austin" He reply smiling briefly before getting professional "The bomb has been


    ced into the ne and one of my men is there with the remote to ignite it when the time reached"


    I smile at him. I could never doubt his job, very soon Nina will be out of this world ¡°That''s exactly what I


    want.Thank you" I reply shaking his hand with smile


    ¡°Will you be going back today?¡± I ask him sipping my coffee.


    "Not yet, I will have to stay still if the job is sessful," He said, shrugging. I look at how he has


    changed since the past years. He used to have feelings for my  sister but after her death, we drifted


    apart.


    "How is your woman?" Xavier said,twitching his brown eyes at me. That was the only thing which stood


    apart from him. He is dark inplexion and right now,he''s putting on a dark Jean and ck shirt.


    ¡°She is fine. She left this morning for New York" I reply as I still look at him surprised with how he


    seems to blend in with everything around him.


    I open my mouth to ask him a question but my phone ringing in my back pocket made me to pick it up,


    only to discover that it was Deborah calling ¡°Excuse me, I need to pick this call" I said as I held a hand


    up at Xavier, he nodded as soon as he understand my signal.


    "Hi! Angel" I called huskily into the phone immediately I picked up the call I''ve missed hearing her


    voice.


    "Austin" She called me, a bit skeptical and her voice sounded strained.


    "Is everything alright?" I ask her as I try to wonder what Michael could have done to her again. Ever


    since Michael has discovered the pregnancy, she''s alwaysing to see me with tears in her eyes.I


    will make everyone that made my woman cry pay for everything they have done.


    "We are at the airport, we couldn''t take the chopper anymore. Last minute emergency" She replied, I


    almostughed out loud with relief, a minute there I thought Michael may have done something to her.


    "Is that why you are sad, cheer up before you know it, you will be in New York" I said smiling as I tried


    to cheer her up.


    "That''s not why I''m sad. That woman is here and you know how much I hate her" My heart skip a beat


    as I try to calm down and listen to what she was saying


    "What woman?¡± I ask her, please God don''t let it be Nina, please________


    "Nina of course, who else?¡± She said, I envision her rolling her eyes at me.


    I ran back to the table where Xavier was waiting patiently for me, immediately he saw me approaching,


    he stood up and came to me when he saw the fear in my eyes


    "Are you alright?. What''s wrong?¡±


    "I_____Deborah____the____ne ____Nina" I rumble everything together panting out of breath


    scared.


    "I don''t understand you.What do you mean?¡± Xavier said as he brown eyes swept through my body


    trying to read my bodynguage.


    My shirt drenched to my body as I sweat from fear "I____Nina_____Deborah____ne_____I" I tried


    again to form words that made sense but I still couldn''t. I try to force myself to stay calm. It feels just


    like when I was told of my sister''s death.


    But Deborah is still alive and I could change it. Giving me the courage I needed, I faced Xavier ¡° Take


    the bomb out of the ne now¡± . I scream at him. Xavier looked at me surprised like I''ve grown two


    heads.


    "Why?¡± He asked me with his hands folded across his chest.


    "Deborah is in the ne with Michael" I replied as I slumped onto the chair tired and scared, Xavier


    took out his phone to make some calls. I try to hold the cup but my hands were shaking, I abandon the


    cup as soon as I saw Xavier walking back to me


    "The bomb is out of the ne now" Xavier said as I rxed and closed my eyes.That was so close.


    "What are you going to do now?" Xavier asks me, still looking at my closed eyes.


    "Nothing, the next time, I want it to be thorough and I want it done this week" I said dismissing Xavier.


    He stood up and left as he came while I went back to my hotel to shower and change before going to


    the airport to book my flight for New York. I need to see Deborah to know that she is well and okay.


    ****


    Deborah


    I scoff at the dead phone in my hand as I mumble in my mind. After waking up from my rest, I took an


    excuse from Michael to use the restroom where I had the opportunity to call Austin and now he has the


    gut to hang up the call on me.


    I stroll dejectedly out of the rest room into the hallway to see Michael typing furiously on his phone.To


    tell you the            I never believed that his chopper was faulty, I thought it was his excuse to be with


    Nina but looking at him now he seems he has moved on finally from Nina.


    I''m so happy right now. I wish I didn''t have to get pregnant for Austin but stuff happens. And I''m going


    to take this secret to my grave. No one shall know of it.


    Michael looks up at me to see me approaching, he offers me a smile as he reaches out to hold my


    hand. I smile at the little gesture which seems to make my heart gallop in my chest.


    "How are you darling?"His deep voice called to me as he buried his mouth in the nape of my throat .


    "I__ah___mmmm" I moan loudly as his lips work wonders in my neck. He let go of me suddenly as he


    guided me to the chair, I protested pouting at him.


    "Why did you stop, I was enjoying it" I said to him immediately, I was seated whining.


    Michaelughs as he regards me behaving like a child "Honey, you and I both know that this is not the


    ce for me to indulge in my fantasies with you" He exined slowly as he caressed my ear lobe. I


    nodded at him blushing furiously from the endearment.Michael really loves me.


    "You still haven''t answered my question, baby?" He asked as he furrowed his brows slightly at me.


    "What question?" I ask him looking at him seriously, trying to recall any question he might have asked


    me.


    "How are you?" He repeated again as he smirked at me. His eyes tell me that he knows how much he


    affects me.


    "Whatever" I said as I rolled my eyes at him ¡°I''m okay but your baby won''t just stop making me hungrier


    each minute" I pouted slightly getting irritated. With the way I''m eating I''m afraid I will gain weight very


    fast and Michael might not like me anymore.


    "Are you hungry now?" Michael''s voice broke me from my thoughts as I turned to smile at him, forcing


    the tears back from my eyes. What if he doesn''t like me anymore? What can I do? Damn these tears.


    "Are you alright, Deborah?" Michael said his voiceced with concern as he reached out to flick tears


    away from my eyes with his thumb while he smiles at me. He tilts my chin upward, to look at him while


    he patiently waits for my answer.


    "I_____I''m fine and I''m not hungry" I said as I force myself to smile at him.


    He smiled as he still stared into my eyes"Then why were you crying?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know either. I get easily emotional due to the pregnancy hormones" I reply as I try to exin to


    him, how do I tell him that I''m crying because I fear that he might leave me because I''m getting fat?


    "That''s okay then" He said and went back to typing away on his phone. Nina was asleep in front of us,


    oblivion to what is going on here. I still hate her so much even though Michael and I are still together


    now, I was nning to tell Austin to abandon our former n of killing her but looking at are now


    sleeping soundly in front of me, I''ll do everything to make sure she''s gone from Michael''s life forever.


    "Are you alright? Deborah" Michael asked me with concern "You''ve been gripping your phone with a


    dead grip" He exins as he eyes went down to my hand gripping my phone. I look down at my fingers


    and quickly rxes my grip


    " I''m fine" I replyughing to drive my point but Michael still look at me like he still couldn''t believe that


    "Are you sure?" He asks, raising his eyebrows slightly at me "Because, you have this murderous look


    in your eyes, like you want to kill someone"


    "What?" I asked him shocked as Iugh nervously "What do you mean by that?, I can''t even kill a


    cockroach not to talk of a human"


    ¡°I didn''t mention that it was a human being or an animal" He asked curiously. I look at him surprised, he


    sure didn''t say anything like that


    .


    "But that was what you mean?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really. Are you nning to murder someone Deborah?" Michael ask me, his voice moving from soft


    and loving to cold and hard. I gulped nervously as I looked everywhere but his eyes seemed to see


    through me and deep into my soul.


    I fidgeted on my seat as I rub my fingers together. I was so scared, what if he knows that I''m nning


    to have Nina killed, will he still want me?


    The loud voice of Michael''sughter caused me to turn to look at him curiously as I raised my


    eyebrows at him questionably "No, I''m sorry, I was only joking with you. You need to see yourself" He


    saidughing as he reached out to hug me.


    I push him away yfully from me as I rxes" Don''t touch me. I hate you so much" I reply as I pouted


    at him.


    He kissed my pouted lips softly as I moaned into his mouth "I''m sorry, I know you can''t kill a cockroach


    I was only pulling you legs" He said as he apologised to me.


    "Apology epted" I reply as I look at him with so much love in my eyes "but don''t ever do that again"


    "Yes ma''am" He replied as he put his two hands in the air surrendering as his lips curled up in a smile.


    He turned to look outside the window as I watched his face closely, his eyebrows etched up as he was


    thinking seriously. I will give anything to know what he was thinking right now but just like his


    personality, Michael''s face was expressionless and nk.


    The pilot''s voice got him out of his thoughts, as we both listened to what he said ¡°This your pilot


    Martins. Fasten your seat belt as we are ready tond". The nended as we all rushed out, we lost


    Nina in therge crowd though, I don''t want to see her too. Mark was there waiting for us to drive us


    home.


    As Mark pulled the car out of the airport I glimpsed a lone figure getting into a taxi, our eyes met as she


    quickly averted her eyes and got into the taxi. I smiled¡° Yes Nina, that''s where you belong far away


    from Michael¡±. I put my hands around Michael''s arm as I close my eyes, a contented smile on my


    lips.

 Chapter 37: Nina

    Chapter 37: Nina


    I still can''t believe what I saw and heard even right now that I''m in my parents'' house, I''m wondering if I


    heard right.


    Michael is in love with Deborah Melton? When? How?. ¡°To think that I allow that animal to touch me, I


    feel like killing him with my bare hands¡± I clenched my fists annoyed as I sat down in the sitting room at


    my parents''.


    I''m so happy right now that I followed my instincts toe here, I wouldn''t know what I will be doing at


    home now


    ¡°You will probably be crying at home right now,¡± my subconscious said, looking up what she was doing.


    I red at her, must she state the obvious. She rolled her eyes at me and went back to whatever she


    was doing.


    I raise my head up as I turn to force back the tears that threatened to fall, I wouldn''t want mom to be


    worried, which she seems to do those days.


    Looking around the sitting room, I was d to see that my parents have fully unpacked even though I


    didn''t help them one bit. The room was strewn with family pictures, there was a portrait of dad and I


    during my graduation and more of Shane and I.


    Speaking of Shane, I look up to see him descending the stairs with his tablet in one hand as he uses


    his other hand to remove his hair from his eyes. Even at seven, everyone could clearly see that he was


    handsome, with his deep brown eyes and very intelligent look. I just hope he won''t grow up to break


    many women''s hearts like Michael. I snorted when I said that name again, why am I still thinking about


    that man?


    ¡°Because you love him, obviously ¡± My subconscious snapped at me annoyed that I was interrupting


    her siesta. I huff and roll my eyes at her, she is the one invading my privacy without asking for


    permission from me.


    ¡°Earth to Ina, earth to Ina ¡± Shane chanted as he moved around the roomughing while I watched him


    curiously.


    ¡°Though I was lost in thoughts but I''m very much still on the earth ¡± I replied to him with my hands


    folded across my chest.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asks me tilting his head to stare at me giving me  the ¡±I don''t believe you¡± look ¡° then did


    you hear what I said?¡±.


    ¡°Hmmm___I______¡± I tried to look for a reasonable thing to say but soon gave up when I had no idea


    about what he could have say¡° I didn''t hear anything. What did you say?¡±


    He walked closer to where I was and upied the couch opposite me shrugging, his eyes focused on


    his tablet ¡° Well, I didn''t say anything,¡± He finally said after a few minutes.


    I scoff at him as I turn back to pick the book which was lying face down on the couch, I havepletely


    abandoned it with Michael''s thought in my mind.


    I was getting so engrossed in the story when my poor excuse of a brother decided to spoil my mood ¡°


    what''s going on between Michael and you?¡± He asks me, barely ncing up at me. I look at him


    shocked, of all the questions to ask me, why that? Didn''t he know that I don''t want to talk about it?.


    ¡°Nothing, ¡± I replied, shrugging uninterestedly in wherever this conversation was going.


    ¡°But_______'''' He protested furiously while I held up a finger silencing him. He shut his mouth and went


    back to his phone while I was allowed to get engrossed in my book once again. I was d that he


    listens to me, most times he behaves like he''s my elder brother and not the other way around.


    I was so engrossed in the book that I didn''t see my dad and mom were getting the stairs with their bags


    ready for their trip.


    ¡°Ina darling,¡± Mom called out to me as she walked closer to where I was seated  and tapped me lightly


    on my shoulder. I blink twice scared before I could finally recognize the person in front of me ¡°Mom?¡± I


    questioned softly while she looked at me shocked with her hands folded across her chest.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, I was so engrossed in the book that I was reading¡± Iugh nervously as she still regards


    me with the same expression.


    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± I ask them as my eyesnded on the suitcases in the hands of Linda, my


    parents'' housekeeper.


    ¡°Yes and as a matter of fact, we are runningte¡± Dad said hurriedly as he grabs mom''s hand guiding


    her to the door.


    ¡°But dad_________¡± I postested angrily. Truth is, I don''t want them to leave me even if it''s only for a


    week. I''ve been having this weird feeling that something is about to happen and call it me being


    paranoid but I just want my dad by my side especially now that Michael is no longer on my side.


    ¡°Ina darling,¡± Dad called softly as he came over to hug me tight, tears stream down my face as I weep


    softly onto his shoulder¡° Shush! Baby hush! You can do this, I know you are strong¡±


    ¡°But_______¡±


    ¡°Your father is right Ina ¡± Mom said softly as she slowly walked up to me too, I looked at her surprised


    this is the first time she''s taking dad''s side and not mine.


    ¡°You need this alone time to sort out your life and most especially you get to be the CEO of Pandora for


    a week¡± She continues, winking at me when she said thest partughing. Iugh back while she


    helps me to wipe my tears. I love her so much, she knows how to restore my mood.


    ¡°Moreover, Shane is here to protect you¡± Dad said smiling as we both watched Shane flex his tiny


    muscles.


    ¡°Don''t worry dad, I will protect big sis¡±


    Weughed at his antics, Shane and I escorted mom and dad to their car while we stood at the


    driveway and watched them drive to the airport while waving at them until they disappeared.


    I guide Shane back into the house with my arms around his back oblivion to the shadow that stood


    watching us under the shades of the tree.


    On getting to the sitting room, I sent Shane back to his room to prepare for his school tomorrow while I


    took out myptop to get the presentation ready, my vampire bookpletely abandoned though I was


    tempted to keep on reading but this was more important.


    Since my parents are going to Greece to set up another branch of The Millers Enterprises. I was left to


    head dad''spany here in New_ York. Being my first time going there,  I wanted to prepare ahead


    before facing them. I spent an hourter going through the presentation, when I was satisfied I decided


    to retire for the night.


    ***


    ¡°Shane you need to get your ass down here right now¡± I shouted as I stood at the bottom of the stairs


    looking at the tiny gold watch at the back of my hand ¡° Gosh! This boy is going to make mete on my


    first day in the office¡± I mumbles as I turn back to the dining ring.


    ¡°Language Ina,nguage. He''s still a child¡± Linda scolded me gently as I nod at her smiling. Thanks to


    Lilian for teaching me all those curse words and to Michael for approving. My hands stilled on the fork


    as I suck in breath and slowly turn to look out of the window but no one was there. I thought I saw


    someone there just now. Why did I have this feelings that someone is watching me?.


    Shane soon came down and all my paranoid was forgotten as we both rushed our breakfast of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    scramble eggs and tea. I dropped him off at school and told him that Mr. Clinton will be here to pick him


    up when he closes since I may bete. He waves at me as I walk back into the car and drives to the


    office.


    Dad''s office was located in one of the busiest routes in New York city, due to the traffic I finally arrived


    at the office, though I was thankful that it was not in the same neighbourhood as Michael''s. I don''t think


    I will be able to face him yet after yesterday.


    Opening the car door, I was surprised to see a young man standing there with a notepad waiting


    patiently for me, closing the door . I watched him curiously as he fumbled with his sses, pushing it to


    his face. He looks cute but young.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Miller. I am Mr. Miller''s personal assistant, I will guide you to his office ¡± He said


    as he walked me through the double ss door into the elevator that will take us to my dad''s office.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Uh_____¡± I said scratching my head embarrassed that I didn''t even know his name as


    soon as he showed me to my dad''s office.


    ¡°Samuel Hounsa¡± He replies, bowing down slightly. Another French man, I sigh heavily. What is it with


    the French and I?.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hounsa. I trust the potential investors are in the meeting room. Yes?¡± I ask him sitting


    down on my dad''s chair as I got to work immediately pulling out myptop from my bag.


    ¡°Yes ma''am. They have been here for the past thirty minutes now¡± He replies slowly still bowing down.


    ¡°What!¡± I exim as I stand up grabbing my bag and random files on the table. I beckon to him to take


    me to the conference room.


    On getting to the conference room, I was surprised to see just two men sitting and waiting patiently for


    me. The first was was quite elderly  maybe around sixty years with gray hairs on his head and beards,


    he was thick while the younger version of him was tall with short brown hairs and dark eyes, his


    chiseled chin and sturdy body shows resemnce to his dad with also giving off the dangerous vibes.


    ¡°I apologised for myteness, gentlemen ¡± I said walking into the room to the head of the table to sit


    making them nce at me. The elderly man smiled at me while his younger version regarded me with


    a bored expression.


    ¡°Apology epted, Miss Miller¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that out of the way let''s get down to the business at hand¡± I replied nonchntly, opening


    myptop as I stood up and walked to the projector to exin the drawings on them.


    One hourter, I was through with my presentation. Mr. Feller was quite impressed with it that he won''t


    stop praising me for that but as for his son, he was quiet and still bored. He looks like he couldn''t wait


    to get out of here, well that makes the two of us.


    ¡°Miss em_______¡± Mr. Feller Jr  said looking at the file opened in front of him, trying to read my name


    on it. I was quite bored with his antics. I know his types, arrogant and cocky. And so far, I hate them all.


    ¡°Miss Miller¡± I said with a forced smile while I looked at him waiting for the nonsense that woulde


    out of his mouth.


    ¡°Miss Miller ¡± He called uninterestedly with my name but for formality sake¡° I don''t think you know what


    we are talking about here?¡± He asked, looking at me. I gulped nervously as I tensed under his gaze.


    Mr. Feller Jr isn''t an easy going man but dangerous.


    ¡°Federick, the youngdy has exined everything. I''m sure they will love all of these products ¡± Mr.


    Feller said,ing to my rescue  as he pointed to the shoes on the screen. Shoes that I''ve spent night


    designing just for this egomaniac npo to rubbish it within seconds.


    ¡°Okay, papa¡± He replied defeatedly. I scoff at him so Mr high and mighty sure feared his father.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Miller, '''' Mr. Feller said, getting up from his chair as he shook my hands ¡° I really love


    all of these designs, mywyer will get in touch with you to sign the contract. In the meantime, you can


    start the production ¡±  He said walking out with his son beside him.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡± I called after him but his faintughter was the only response I got. I sat down tired and


    drained out on the chair. Thank God, I was able to secure the contract for dad, he will be so happy


    when hees back.


    ¡°Congrattions ma''am ¡± Sam''s voice broke me out of my thoughts as I turned to look at him standing


    in front of the door. I nod my head at him as I gather my stuff into my bag. A quick nce at the clock


    took me flying out of the office into the elevator that will take me to the ground floor where my car was


    parked after saying goodnight to Mr. Hounsa


    I didn''t know the time was so fast. It''s past 7pm, Shane will be at home and probably worried. I got into


    the car and drove all the way home.


    Immediately, I opened the door and walked in, I stopped short as I felt biles rise up my throat. The one


    person I expected not to see was sittingfortably on the couch with a ss of coffee on his left


    hand. Shane was standing beside him as they both watched me. I gulped when I saw blood on his shirt


    and ran to check him up scared, even though I hate him.

 Chapter 38: Michael

    Chapter 38: Michael


    I was agitated as I waited patiently for Nina toe back home. It''s quitete,where could she


    be______?


    "Is this how shees backte?" I ask her little brother who doesn''t seem so little after he has


    attacked me with a bat for breaking his sister''s heart.


    "That''s none of your business" He replied as he went back to his chair just as a woman walked out


    carrying a cup of coffee for me. I collected it, smiling appreciatively at her as my hand clenched the


    newspaper tightly. I couldn''t believe Nina could stoop so low to get back at me. I''m so freaking annoyed


    with her.


    I sip my coffee as I use that opportunity to look around. I was surprised to see a picture of her and her


    dad when she was still a baby. I smile at her beautiful eyes and kissable lips.


    "What are you doing, Michael, you are supposed to be annoyed with her not thinking about her eyes


    and lips, you dump skull" I scolded myself as I schooled my face back to nk immediately I heard the


    door opening showing that Nina was home as I continued to sip my tea.


    Shane stood up to stand beside me probably to warn me not to try anything stupid with his sister.


    That''s toote his sister has crossed the line. She nearly caused my effort to go down the drains. And


    for that I''m going to give her a piece of my ruthless self today.


    Nina walks in and suddenly stops as she watches me shocked and surprised. I watch her face slowly,


    all sorts of emotions pass through her face from lust to hatred then back lust. I sucked in my breath as I


    saw that she was still as beautiful as ever.


    She suddenly lets go of her bag and rushes over to me, touching my face and everywhere. I peel her


    hands off me, though I enjoyed her touches but I''m not here for that right now.


    "What happened to your face,Michael?" Nina asks softly as she reaches out her hands to caress my


    cheeks softly.


    I reluctantly removed her hands as I stood up "That''s none of your business" I replied as I pace around


    the room trying to organise my thoughts which have flown out of the window since she walked in.


    "I need to talk to you in private," I said to her after some time. I watched as she said something to


    Shane who reluctantly went to his room.


    She walk over to the couch opposite me and sat down as she regards me curiously "I''m all ears"


    "What''s the meaning of this?"I said angrily as I threw the newspaper at her causing her to flinch scared.


    "What are you saying,Michael_______?" Nina said as she stopped short as she watched the


    newspaper scared. It was a picture of us outside the room at theunching party of hotel Italia.


    "Where did you get this?¡± She asked me as she looked up at me annoyed.


    "I think that question is wrong Miss Miller," I stood up and paced around the room as she watched me


    curiously "The question should be, why did you do it?" I asked her my voiceing out harsher than I


    had intended.


    "Do what Michael?" Nina said biting her lips absently if I wasn''t annoyed with her right now. I would


    have_____


    ¡°focus Michael, focus" I scolded myself repeatedly telling myself not to fall for her Innocent look, she


    nearly cost me my life.


    "Why did you take that picture? Don''t even bother to denied it because we were the only two people


    there and no one else"


    ¡°But I did not take the picture. Why will I do that?¡±Nina screamed, getting annoyed as she stood up and


    red at me.


    "Why won''t you do that. Maybe you want to get back at me for what I did to you" I replied shrugging as


    I sat down on the chair crossing my legs while regarding her curiously.


    "Well, for your information, I didn''t do that" Nina said as she sat back down too" May be the cleaning


    Now that she mentioned it, I still as my eyes regard her. Why didn''t I think of that?. The cleaningdy


    could have  done that?


    "Maybe you wanted to use that as an excuse to see her '''' My subconscious said as I stood up and


    walked to the window. Donald was standing at his usual spot under the tree. After the incident in Italy, I


    have sent Donald to follow Nina wherever she goes to protect her in case the need  arises. I was happy


    to see that he has been doing his job perfectly just as I had intended.


    I took out my phone to put out a call to John as I turned back to watch Nina who was fidgeting on her


    seat. Is that all I made her feel now? Fear?


    "Hello," John said immediately, the call connected breathlessly. Sometimes, I feel sorry for using him


    relentlessly. But I will do anything to protect my woman.


    I have sent John to monitor Austin and Deborah especially Austin, I want to know if Austin was the one


    who sent someone to murder Nina or not.


    ¡°Yes John, I have sent you a picture on your email. I want you to find that person for me as soon as


    possible ¡±


    "Yes sir, I will get to it right now" He said as I hung up the call and walked slowly back to where Nina


    was seated.


    Now that I''ve discovered that she did not betray me. I was able to see how beautiful she looks right


    now in a pink short gown, her ck hair was left curled at her back. A light mascara lines  her sexy


    eyes.


    Immediately, she saw me approaching. She watched me curiously until I was seated beside her. "Now


    what? Did he tell you that I was the one who took the picture" She scowled at me. I could clearly see


    that she was still annoyed with me.


    Who wouldn''t especially with the way I badge into the house to use her of a crime she didn''t


    "I''m sorry for jumping into conclusion" I apologized as I ran my hands through my hair shyly.


    "It''s okay" She replies as she avoided my eyes as she took her phone out of her bag.


    "Really?"I sat shocked watching her curiously not quite believing that she could forgive me so easily


    ¡°Yes,I forgive you. I mean I understand why you did that.  I''m no longer annoyed with you" She said


    shrugging as she began typing on her phone.


    I picked up my abandoned cup of coffee and  took a sip out of it while still watching her "Really, why do


    you think I do that?"


    "You are scared. You don''t want your wife to find out about your infidelity and for that I''m so sorry"


    My eyes widen at her stupid exnation¡°What?" I screamed, dropping the cup furiously on the table


    causing its contents to spill but I ignored it while I watched the one woman I love used me of


    infidelity.


    "For your information, I''m not yet married and that night was______"


    "A mistake which I regret daily for it" She cut me off as she spilled the nonsense out of her mouth.


    I was bbergasted as I stood watching her defeatedly. How do I tell her that that night was never a


    mistake? Even though I was annoyed when I saw my picture on the paper, I never regret that night in


    my mind. That I jerk myself off with the memories of that night when I''m horny.


    How do you say all of that to a woman who is so adamant on belittling herself? If only she knew how


    much she is worth to me.


    I stood up and turned to walk out of the door. "Michael" Nina called softly to me. The faint whisper of


    my name makes me pause at the door and turn slowly to see her. The tears in her eyes as she silently


    plead with me not to go causes my heart to shatter into a million pieces as I half run to her and gather


    her in my hands kissing her passionately "I love you" . I whisper to her and turn to walk out of the door.


    Safely in my car, after sending a silent greeting to Donald under the tree. I put the car into reverse and


    drove to the location where John had sent me.


    Parking the car into the driveway of the address John has texted me earlier. I remove my blue jacket


    leaving only my ck polo top which makes my eyes look scary, so I''ve been told.


    Getting out of the car, John was rushing to meet me from where he had been hiding under the tree "Are


    you sure she is inside there?" I asked him as soon as he got to me. He nodded as we both turned to


    stroll into the house.


    "And she''s alone too, right?" I turned to look at John and at the same look across the street, this ce


    was a ghettopared to where I live. Dirt was scattered everywhere, the house was dpidated and


    unkempt.


    "Yes sir, her husband just left with their sick child to the clinic. I followed them there"John replies


    reassuring me as I nodded at him and walked into the house searching for the room number.


    "So, she did it for the money then" I suddenly said, stopping as I turned to look at john.


    "I think so, I did ask a young boy outside and he said, the little boy has been sick for two weeks now,


    no money to treat him"


    "But isn''t she working? I''m sure Alexander would have paid them already" I replied as we resumed


    walking.


    "Yes sir, but she recently started working at the hotel that was her first week"John replied. I nodded as


    we were now standing outside her door.


    John knocked, while we waited for her toe open. I just hope she opens the door before I lose my


    patient and break it down.


    The door suddenly opened and the woman stood gasping at us. She stutters immediately she saw me


    "s-i-r_____"


    I walked past her into the room which was as dpidated as the entire house, the room was no different


    from the outside as dirty utensils were scattered around the room. It''s no wonder the little boy was sick


    who wouldn''t be in such an environment.


    John followed behind us closing the door gently while he stood guard there. My eyes scanned the room


    and finally rested on the newspaper which was opened in front of the worst looking table I''ve ever


    seen.


    "Why did you do it?¡± I asked her even after knowing the answer but I wanted to hear it from her.


    ¡°I''m so sorry sir, my little boy was sick and I needed the money urgently, the doctor said he


    has_________¡±


    "Spare me the details" I cut her off as I turned to look at her , seeing her clearly for the first time. She


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    looks so young though life had dealt with her merciless that she looked old for her age.


    "Why did you leave Italy and who sent you to spy on us that night"


    "I''m sorry sir, I was scared after I discovered that you were the owner of the hotel so I left Italy thinking I


    will be safe in New York with my family"


    "Then who sent you?"


    "I can''t tell you sir, he is threatening to kill me if I ever mention his name to anyone" She whimpers as


    she goes on her knees pleading with me to forgive her.


    "He won''t be able to because I will blow off your head right now if you don''t give me the name of the


    person" I said as my face hardened dangerously ,I clenched my fist together ready to punch her


    anytime from now.


    "Mr. Austin Walker" She said as john and I walk out of the room without a backward nce at her while


    I wonder why Austin will ask the woman to take a picture of us


    ¡°Why didn''t Nina''s picture show?. It was blurry¡± I said suddenly as I turned to look at John who was


    driving the car while I sat beside him.


    It''s a firm of warning,to show you he is watching you"John replied shrugging as he focused back on the


    road.


    "Really?.Then I''m watching him too" I replied my face hardness angrily


    "Any news on the assassin?"


    ¡°None yet sir"John replied as he drives us home.

 Chapter 39: Nina

    Chapter 39: Nina


    As soon as Michael walked out of the door, I let myself cry as I sobbed uncontrobly, the only man I''d


    ever loved. I opened the door and ran after him but he has already left, his car was not in the driveway


    either¡±


    ¡°God! Why me?. Why does this have to happen to me¡± I sobbed into my hands as I kneel down on the


    front porch.


    My subconscious was getting teary too, as she wipe her face with her handkerchief¡° Nina, don''t cry, it''s


    for the best" she said trying to console me as I sobbed.


    I stood up from the porch and walked into the house, closing the door gently. Turning back I was


    surprised to see Shane in the sitting room, watching me intently.


    ¡°What are you doing here?" I ask him as I wipe my eyes, rid of the tears while I turn to walk into the


    dining room.


    ¡°To eat?" He replied shrugging as he sat down opposite me and took his spoon as he began to eat.


    After talking a spoonful of food into my mouth, I turned to look at Shane" How was school today?" I ask


    him.


    He shrugs, his eyes on his tablets ¡°It was fun and like usual stressful "


    ¡°That''s normal, hope Mr. Clinton was on time to pick you from school?"


    ¡°Yes, I got back home just in time to meet Michael ".


    I went back to eat just after he said that name. I don''t even want to imagine what he is doing right now.


    Is he back home now with Deborah? ¡°Maybe he''s taking Deborah on a date" My subconscious said as I


    rolled my eyes at her. Sometimes she''s caring and understanding, sometimes she is like an evil


    stepmother.


    ¡°Sis, the phone?¡± Shane''s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turned to watch him as he


    repeated what he just said. I stood up to go pick thend phone which has been ringing for ages, since


    I was out of this world.


    ¡°Hello!" I called into the phone as soon as I picked it up.


    ¡°Hi! Ina, How are you?" Mom''s voice greeted me as tears pooled up into my eyes.


    I can''t believe that I miss her so much. I wish she was here with me right now" I''m good, how are you


    too?"


    ¡°I''m okay and your dad''s good too" She answers backughing excitedly.


    ¡°How''s Greece? Hope you are enjoying yourself? Shane''s fine. Yes mom"


    ¡°That''s great to hear and Greece is good. One of  these days we''ll alle over here for a vacation "


    Mom said smiling happily. I could see she''s really enjoying herself.


    ¡°I would love that too mom¡± I replied as I forced the lump of tears away from my throat.


    ¡°That''s good then, talk to your dad, I''m sure he''s dying to hear about hispany" Mom said taunting


    dad as I smiled at them.


    ¡°Hello my angel" Dad called into the phone after he had spent time teasing mom¡° How are you?"


    ¡°I''m good dad, and yes before you ask,we got the contract "I said happily into the phone.


    ¡°Really? Wow!, that''s great. I know you will be able to do it" He said proudly as he praises me on the


    phone.


    ¡°Dad! Stop ttering me, I didn''t do anything. You''ve done most of the designing, I only just blend it¡± I


    reply shrugging because my dad just won''t stopplimenting me.


    ¡°Whatever, when will the production start?¡± Dad asked, as he switched into his professional voice.


    ¡° It''s to start immediately but I''m still waiting for the appraisal from hiswyer"


    ¡°That''s good, I''m sure everything will be ready by tomorrow. Do you have enough material for the


    production? "


    ¡°I don''t know yet, but I will make sure to stop by at the factory tomorrow to check it after the office"


    ¡°Do that dear and make sure to have enough rest since you have a long day ahead of you tomorrow


    and extend my greeting to Shane.


    ¡°Yes dad, I will do that. Do take care of yourself too and mom¡±


    ¡°Bye" Dad said before he hung up. I reced the phone back at its ce and went back to the dining.


    Haven''t lost my appetite, I ask Linda to clear the table while I sent Shane up to his room as I went to


    mine to shower and retire early to bed since I have a long day at work tomorrow.


    ***


    ¡°Shane get down here before Ie up there to smack you" I stood at the bottom of the stairs with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    both of my hands on my waist shouting up at Shane.


    Why must I be shouting, before he coulde down for breakfast? I can''t wait for mom to arrive so I


    could go back to my house.


    ¡°There will be no need for that" Shane''s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turn to re at him.


    ¡°You should be happy that I''m in a good mood right now, if not_____¡° I let myself stop there as I look at


    him. I could see different ideas running through his head on the things I could do to him.


    I smile, as I took a slice of bread apply butter to it and eat it along with my tea while Shane took out


    milk and pour it on his coco pops rushing it, as we were bothte thanks to him.


    Safely in thefort of my car, I drove Shane to his school as he opens the door to get down¡° Just as


    yesterday, Mr. Clinton will pick you from school, be a good boy and behave"I said smiling at him as he


    nodded and wave to me before walking into his school. I pull out of the drive way and turn in the


    direction to my dad''spany.


    ¡°Miss Miller? " Samuel greeted me as he help me with my bag and files before turning into the elevator


    that will take us to my dad''s office.


    ¡°Thank you, Samuel" I reply as soon as I was seated on my desk, I turn on theputer and get ready


    for the work"Inform me once Mr. Feller''swyer arrives "I said to him as I wave him off.


    He turns to walk out of my office closing the door gently. I turn back to theputer which was on


    already, I started designing the shoes in different sizes.


    I was almost done when I heard a knock on my door. ¡°Come in" Samuel walk in ushering in a man


    which I assume was Mr feller''swyer.


    ¡°Ma''am, Mr. Feller''swyer is here" Samuel said before he turns to leave us alone.


    ¡°How do you do sir?" I ask him as I took his hands and shake them.


    ¡°I''m good, Miss Miller, pardon me for beingte. Traffic in new York is something else" He said as I


    smile at him. I offer him a seat as we both got down to business.


    ¡°These are the designs, Mr. Linch" I thrust the designs at the manager in the factory as he went


    through them one after the other. After signing the appraisal I left immediately for the factory where


    production will take ce.


    ¡°These are good, Miss Miller. How urgent is it?" He asks me as he guides me into the factory. I was


    surprised to see that the factory was big and divided into different sections. Some were at the sewing


    machines while others were polishing. I smile, I never knew dad was as rich as he is and to think that


    he started from nothing.


    ¡°As soon as possible, Mr. Linch" I reply smiling up at him¡° can I see the materials? "


    ¡°Sure, this way Miss Miller "Mr. Linch reply as he pointed to the elevator that will take us up to the


    warehouse. We both got into it and stood side by side while I look down marveling at the size of my


    dad''s factory.


    ¡°We are here, Miss Miller" Mr. Linch said bringing me back from my thought as I turned to look at him.


    We both step out of the elevator as I stood gasping at the building we were in:


    ¡°Wow!!, this is huge" I eximed surprised and amazement writing all over my face.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Miller. Your father always order for the best materials from all over the world. That''s why


    Pandora is rated No 1 in shoes making" Mr. Linch exined proud of being part of such a big vision.


    I smiled at him as I walk through the materials, touching it one after the other to feel their weight and


    texture ¡° I think this will be enough for the productions. Right Mr. Linch?"


    Mr. Linch tilts his head upward like he''s thinking while looking at me¡° Sure, this will surely be enough


    for the productions "


    ¡°Good if you will excuse me I need to put a call through to my father?¡° I said to him as he turns to walk


    away while I took out my phone to call dad. It rang before he pick it up on the fourth ring.


    ¡°Hello Nina, how are you?¡° Dad called tiredly into the phone.


    ¡°I''m good dad and you? Hope you are not too stressed out?" I ask him with concern in my voice. I can''t


    believe I miss him so much.


    ¡°Not at all angel. How did your meeting with Mr feller''swyer go?" Dad asked.


    ¡°It went well, I''ve signed the contract and right now I''m at the factory to check the materials " I replied


    as I step back into the elevator that will take me back to the second floor.


    ¡°That''s good honey. Hope the materials will be enough for the productions or do you want me to order


    some more?¡± Dad asked briskly getting into business mode.


    I smiled at my dad''s behavior ¡° Not all Dad. The material will be more enough " I told him as I step out


    of the elevator, and walk close to people who were using the machine to sew designs onto the shoes.


    I was fascinated as I stood watching them curiously my dad''s voice brought me out as I forced myself


    to listen to what he was saying¡° Thank you so much Ina. I need to go. I and your mom have a noon


    meeting with a  potential investor. Extend my greeting to your brother and do take care of yourself "


    Dad said as he praises my ability.


    ¡°Okay, dad. Extend my greeting to mom and good luck on your meeting" I called to him as he hung up.


    I walk closer to the elderly woman who was handling the sewing machine¡° Wow!, excuse me can I try?"


    I ask fascinated.


    ¡°Sure, ma''am" She replied as she stood up offering me the seat. I sat down as she guides me through


    the process.


    ¡°Ouch!!!" I screamed loudly. Causing Mr. Linch and another man who I didn''t recognized toe


    running to me.


    ¡°Are you alright Miss Miller?. What''s going on here?¡± Mr. Linch ask looking from the older women to


    me.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I wanted to try this but the needle pierce me on my finger" I said apologizing on the woman''s


    behalf. The woman and Mr. Linch work together to get my finger out of the needle while I scan the


    room looking for the young man from earlier but he was no where to be found.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Miller foring over to check on us. We really appreciate your effort "Mr. Linch said


    as he stood by my car.


    ¡°Thank you too for taking care of Pandora" I reply as he smiled and walk back into the factory.


    I opened the car door but stop when I heard my name. I turn to see Lilian standing across the road


    smiling at me. I wave at her. It''s been long I''ve seen her since the night of theunching party.


    I signal to her to wait for me while I got into the car and reversed it, the brakes failed. I became scared


    as I scramble around searching for the handbrake, I pulls it up which trigger the tires blowing up in


    mes.


    I screamed as I struggled out of the car but I couldn''t make it before I sumb into darkness.


    I couldn''t hear the ear-piercing scream Lilian let out before she fainted nor my guidance angel who was


    rushing to me with his phone on his ear putting a call through to Michael. Nor the media that have


    gathered to make breaking news before I was lifted into the ambnce.

 Chapter 40: Deborah

    Chapter 40: Deborah


    I stood up from the bed where I had beenzing all morning since  Michael had left for work. Looking


    around, I was as ecstatic as I was, the first night I slept over at  Michael''s, even though while we dated


    I''ve never been to his vi but this pregnancy has brought me better than I could ever imagine.


    I stroll out of the room which was adjacent to Michael''s, I still don''t understand why he doesn''t want me


    in his room. I''m going to be his wife for crying out loud. I tried to open the door, but as usual it was


    locked.


    ring, I walked away from the room and  descended the stairs as I went into the kitchen for my


    morning routine which consisted of eating breakfast and watching television. Being the fiance of a


    business tycoon, I don''t have to work, which I''m d of.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Melton," Emma greeted me, she was bent over the cupboard searching for my


    favorite tea cup.


    ¡°What''s so good about this morning, Emma? How many times have I told you to refer to me as¡°


    Madam" Iment bitterly as I angrily pour the remnant of the tea into the sink and go to sit in the living


    room ready to watch my movies. Among everyone in this household I distaste Mrs Henderson the


    more, she doesn''t like me and I know but who cares, after all she''s isn''t Michael''s Mom, so her opinion


    doesn''t matter.


    Taking the remote I turned on the television but was shocked. I raise the volume just in time to hear the


    newscaster said ¡°An ident has just urred in one of Miller''s factories involving the model of lush


    beauty and former news journalist of Melton''s media. Miss Nina Miller. She had been rushed to the


    hospital, her fans had gathered over praying for her quick recovery" The first newscaster  said just as I


    heard the breaking of tes in the kitchen. I turn to see Emma, sweating profusely with a shock on her


    face.


    I smiled happily as I turned back to the television happy that my n was sessful¡° Now let me see


    how you could recover from this Nina,¡° I whispered to myself as Iughed, Emma watched me but I


    ignored her.


    Emma rushed into her room and came out holding her phone,¡° What do you think you doing " I


    screamed at her as her finger  hovered  on the keypad.


    ¡° I_______think we should let Michael know about this" she exined with tears in her eyes. Oh! I hate


    her the most, she had never reacted this way to me before even when Michael woke her up in the night


    to make lemonade for me due to my belly pains, she had only gave me a scornful look now she''s


    crying because of Nina.


    ¡° Why should you be the one to call me? Huh. Are you his wife or his mother?" I questioned her angrily,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    giving her a scornful look.


    ¡° No ma''am, I thought______"


    ¡° Get out of my sight!" I screamed at her as she ran up to the stairs to her room. ¡° old fool, just wait,


    when I be Mrs Thompsons, I will make sure you are sacked from this household "


    I stormed angrily back to where I was seated and tuned in just in time to hear the second reporter


    speak, he was from my dad''spany.


    ¡° Miss Miller was said to have gotten into her car driving to meet her friend who was standing at the


    other side of the road but s!, she couldn''t make it as the car exploded into mes" He said as he


    took out an handkerchief to wipe his eyes, I roll my eyes at his antics and waited for him to continue.


    ¡° Miss Lilian Thomas, childhood friend to Miss Miller who was heavily pregnant, was said to have


    fainted due to the shock, and she is currently receiving treatments. Process I''ve been made to contact


    her parents who are currently in Greece for a business trip. That''s the news today at 8 am. Thank you"


    I stood up humming to myself as I went into my room to shower. I have never been this happy in my


    entire life. I need to see Austin to give him a¡° thank you sex".


    After I had showered and dressed ready to go to Austin''s, I decided to put a call through to Michael just


    to pretend, I don''t trust Emma, who knows she might have called him behind my back.


    The phone was ringing as I willed tears into my eyes, I need to act like I''m hurt for Michael to believe


    me.


    ¡° Hello, love" Michael called cheerfully into the phone, I smile inwardly, that means that he still hasn''t


    heard the news. Thank God, I thought that old fool might have gone behind my back to call him.


    ¡° Michael, I____I''m very sad right now," I sniffled back tears as I clutched my chest dramatically crying


    into the phone.


    ¡° What''s wrong, Deborah? Is it the baby? Do you think it''s time? Answer the damned question "


    Michael screams after waiting for several minutes without hearing from me.


    I sniffles loudly into the phone ¡° I_______don''t know how to say it, Michael"


    ¡° Deborah, I''m busy, if you can''t say what''s happening to you then I''m going to hang up right now"


    Michael cold voice hissed into the phone as I shivered nervously, I''ve forgotten how dangerous he can


    be if things don''t go his way.


    ¡± It''s Nina, She_______"


    Michael cut me off as he growled loudly into the phone impatiently" How many times do you want me to


    tell you that there''s nothing going on between us. That picture you saw in the newspaper was


    photoshopped "


    ¡° It''s not that Michael, Nina was involved in an ident and she''s dead" I said as I heard Michael gasp


    loudly into the phone. Though I exaggerated a bit but she is as good as dead anyway. Right?


    ¡° What did you just say? Nina did what?¡± Michael asked as I could imagine him pacing around his office


    and running his hands through his hair.


    ¡° I said Nina''s dead" I repeatedly cried profusely into the phone" I know you won''t believe me" sniffle"


    check my dad''s channel, it''s being broadcast there" Another sniffles as I felt the phone go dead in my


    hands.


    I smiled as I took wipes from the dresser and wiped my face clean as Iughed oblivion to Emma who


    had watched the scene clearly from the beginning to the end.


    Entering into my car, I pulled out of the driveway and drove toward the big gate. I tried to open the gate


    but was blocked by Mark, who was in the front of my car.


    ¡° Are you Nut? Why are you blocking my car?¡± I shouted at him. I need to get married to Michael on


    time, so I could put all these men in their ce. How dare he!!!


    ¡° I''m sorry ma''am but Mr Thompson instructed me to take you anywhere you want to go" Mark


    apologized as he still stood rigid, blocking my car. I felt like running him over with my car. Maybe I could


    tell Austin to have him killed too.


    ¡° Get out, I''m going to see Nina in the hospital. I don''t need your help " I screamed at him. I paused


    immediately, I saw his face softened.


    ¡° Miss Miller? What is she doing in the hospital " Mark said with a sad expression¡± I would never


    believe that this mountain man could be capable of emotions like he is feeling right now. What did Nina


    do, to have everyone in Michael''s household  love her so much.


    ¡° She''s dead " I shouted at him as I angrily drove the car towards him, he ran off the road dazed in a


    shocked expression. The high time you all believed that she is dead the better for us......


    I pulled the car out of Michael''s vi and took the direction to Austin''s house checking from time to time


    if I''m being followed or not. I wouldn''t want anyone to associate me with Austin, if at all he''s caught.


    There was traffic on the road, as I mmed down on the honk nonstop, every billboard in the street


    was showing the news of Nina''s ident as every car owner  paused to watch, shaking their head in


    pity.


    I scowled past them as I  turned toward Austin''s vi, even the whole country mourned her death. Who


    does that, no one was angry when she took everything from me, now that she is dead, they are asking


    the police to investigate.


    I parked the car angrily in Austin''s driveway and went into the elevator that will take me to his room.


    Austin was dressed in ck about to go out when I walked in. His hands hovered on his car keys as he


    looked at me shocked.


    ¡° What are you doing here?" Austin said as his eyes hardened, he looked across from me into the hall,


    checking to see if I was being followed.


    I smiled at him as I pushed the door closed with my feet and ran up to him, kissing him excitedly on the


    lips, I turned to look at him and answer his question.


    ¡°I came to see you, I saw the news and you can''t believe how excited I was. Wait, a minute, where are


    you going to dress like that?" I frowned as I pointed to his ck pants, ck shirt and his ck zer


    which was on his one hand, his keys on the other.


    ¡° Did someone die? Are you going to a funeral ?"


    I asked him as I walked to the nearest couch and sat down, kicking off my heels I raised my legs up on


    the couch.


    Austin sat down reluctantly on the couch opposite me as he ran his hands through his brown locks"


    Baby, we shouldn''t be seen together in public especially at a time like this"


    ¡° But_____" I pouted, frowning at him as he cuts me off holding one finger.


    ¡° Allow me to finish " He smiled at me as I nodded waiting for him to continue" I don''t want Michael to


    find out about us, most especially my baby"


    ¡° But no one is going to find out, I make sure no one followed me here and most especially, they are


    busy mourning Nina to notice that I''m not in the vi"


    Austin expression rxed as he smiled at me,ing to hug me close as he ran kisses through my


    hair


    ¡° I miss you so much Deborah. You don''t know how I stay awake at night thinking about you" Austin


    said, his voice a soft whisper to my ear. Sometimes I wonder why I couldn''t fall for a man like Austin?


    ¡° I''m starting to regret allowing you to go back to Michael but I love you and you know, that''s the only


    thing thatforted me when you are gone"


    ¡° I will not be going anywhere, I will alwayse to see  like I''m doing right now" I smile up at him as I


    step out of his embrace to sit down.


    ¡° So tell me, where are you going to dress like that?¡± I repeated my question to him as he grinned,


    showing his perfect set of teeth.


    ¡°I was going to see Nina, in the hospital, to offer her parents my sympathy¡± Austin replied as he stood


    up turning around to show me his clothing " ¡°How do I look?"


    I scoff at him, smiling¡°You look more handsome than ever but is she really dead?"


    ¡° She is as good as dead, no one survive an ident as fatal as that. When she isn''t God "


    ¡° I hope you are right, you don''t know how excited I am. There will be no longer a Nina waiting for my


    Michael at parties to have sex and no Nina serving as my rival andpetition. I could go back to


    being a lush beauty''s model and back to my social media space" I smiled as I ran to hug Austin,


    everything would not be possible if not for his help.


    ¡° I''m d you are excited but I need to be going "


    Austin stood up, taking his zer and keys from the center table.


    ¡° But I wanted to give you a¡° thank you sex" I pouted up at him. Austin walk up to me and kiss my


    pouted lips¡° I''m sorry but we have to take a rain check on that sex" He said winking at me.


    ¡° I''m also going to the hospital " I replied as I reluctantly walk out of the door, Being pregnant has


    escted my sexual urge leaving me more ornier and Michael has not been giving me sex. I entered


    my car and drove off to the hospital , while Austin went in his car as we both went separate


    routes.

 Chapter 41: Michael

    Chapter 41: Michael


    It''s Nina, she______¡° I cut her off, as I cursed loudly into the phone impatiently ¡° How many times do I


    have to tell you that there''s nothing going on between Nina and me. That picture you saw in the


    newspaper was Photoshopped¡° I lied to her, after that night, Deborah has been questioning me about


    Nina and I, and I have to deny it every time. I''m getting tired of her emotional ckmail.


    I scribbled something on the files in front of me, I have a 1:00pm meeting with the board concerning the


    ¡°It''s not that Michael, Nina was involved in an ident and she''s dead¡° I froze as the pen hovered in


    my hand. Nina is dead? Howe? No, it can''t be true, I saw her two days ago and she was healthy. I


    ¡° What did you say? Nina did what?" I stood up and paced to and from my office," What if, what she


    said is true? No, it can''t be¡° I ran my hands through my hair frustrated with everything, why will


    Deborah lie to me? She can''t, can she?


    ¡° I said Nina''s dead " She repeated, crying on the phone as I rolled my eyes at her acting. She doesn''t


    like Nina. Why will she be crying over her death?


    ¡° I know you won''t believe me" she sniffles back tears ¡° check my dads channel, it''s been broadcast


    there " she sniffles again as I hung up and ran with a heavy heart to the television, putting it on, I


    searched frantically for the remote.


    I found itter, lying in between two files, taking if, I ran through the channel, my heart beat escting


    at every process. Stopping at Melton''s media channel I sat down heavily on the couch, as the picture of


    Nina''s battered face was being transported in the ambnce.


    Tears stream down my face as I unconsciously scream out loud, sending everything on my table flying


    in all directions of the office.


    Who could hate me so much to do this? Deborah was home throughout today, she couldn''t have


    possibly done that. And to think that Lilian was there, thank God she was not hurt badly, I don''t know


    how I would ever face Danny. Could he have med me for what happened to Lilian?


    Aurora rushed into the office and stood gasping at the mess on the floor, she probably heard the sh


    ¡°Hello!, please send in the cleaner to the boss''s office immediately" Aurora called into the inte and


    rushed to meet me.


    ¡°Sir, you need to leave the room immediately, the cleaner is on her way here and I wouldn''t want her to


    see you like this, it''s not good for your image¡±, she guides me in to the adjoining room in my office, I


    quickly followed here as she led me onto the bed. I was numb as all part of my body had died along


    with Nina except my frantic beating heart.


    ¡° I will put a call through to Mr john. In the meantime, please pick your phone, it has been ringing for


    ages¡± Aurora said, as she went into my office to bring my phone which has been ringing.


    Truth is, I did hear the phone ring but I dreaded picking it, what if it''s Danny ? What can I say to him?


    Or even Nina''s parents and brother?


    ¡° Oh ! What I''ve I gotten myself into¡± Iment bitterly I should have adamantly refused when my parents


    asked me to marry Deborah. If I did, Nina would have been right here by my side.


    ¡° Who''s calling?" I ask Aurora as she thrust the phone at me to pick it up.


    ¡± Mr. Andrea " Aurora replied as I breathed a sigh of relief, collecting it. Aurora left me alone after


    warning me to be quiet that the cleaner is in the room.


    ¡° Mr Thompson is resting in the other room, be as quiet as possible " I heard Aurora telling the cleaning


    ¡°Hello" I called hoarsely, into the phone as I braced myself for what Andrea would say. Will he me


    me too like I''m doing to myself now?


    ¡° I don''t need to ask, if you heard. Clearly, from your voice, you''ve probably heard the news. I couldn''t


    believe it until I saw it with my eyes" Andrea said his voice sounding strained, obviously from all the


    tears.


    I ignore whatever he said about Nina, as I ask the question that has dreaded asking ¡° How''s Lilian? "


    ¡°Lillian is okay, thankfully nothing was wrong with her. The doctor said she fainted due to shock"


    Andrea replied as I heard Danny voice in the background asking who Andrea is speaking with?.


    Apparently, Andrea and Danny are both at the hospital.


    ¡°How is Danny?" I ask him again, tears streaming down my face. To think , I caused all of this, if only


    she was with me, in my arms, under my protection.


    ¡°He''s holding up well, he has been asking of you. I told him you probably need sometimes to process


    all of this. When are youing? "


    ¡° I don''t know yet Andrea. I don''t know how to face Danny and Lilian. I don''t know how to face Nina, I''ve


    failed her Andrea," I sobbed uncontrobly into the phone as I looked around for tissue to blow my


    nose ¡° I told her I will protect her with my life and now this. How can I ever lived with myself that she''s


    no longer in this world"


    ¡° Calm down Michael, firstly, this is not anybody''s fault neither yours. How are you to know that her car


    was faulty and moreover, she''s not yet dead. The doctor discovers a faint heartbeat in her heart this


    morning and they''ve been operating on her. We are praying she lived.


    Andrea words give me hope as I stood up and shower getting dressed, I walk out of the room into my


    office to see everywhere sparkling clean, everything that I had damaged where reced


    ¡° The speck of being a billionaire" my subconscious said


    ¡° What''s the use of being a billionaire when my money can''t protect the woman I love?" I walked out of


    the office with my car keys, I was surprised to see John standing at the elevator. I''m sure Aurora must


    have told him that I was not in the mood to receive visitors.


    I nodded at him as we both rode the elevator to the ground floor where Mark was waiting for me. I was


    surprised to see him, I thought I told him to monitor Deborah.


    ¡° Why are you here?" I asked Mark, as he opened the back door for me, I got in while John sat down


    beside him at the front.


    ¡° Miss Melton left the house earlier, she said she was going to the hospital " Mark replied immediately


    he was seated at the steering, putting the car in reverse, he pulled out the office.


    ¡° where to, sir?" Mark said, looking at me through the front mirror.


    ¡° To my parents'' " I answered as their eyes widened.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John turned to look at me" But you are not in the right state to confront them"


    ¡° I need too, the guilt is eating me up here. I need to know that they were not involved in the ident" I


    replied as John nodded reluctantly, turning back to look out of the window.


    ¡° What happened to Donald we sent to monitor her?" I asked John after remembering that I had sent


    someone to watch her.


    ¡° He was there with her¡± John replied as he turned to look at me, I waited patiently knowing that there


    was more toe.


    ¡° But he ran into the factory after he heard Miss Miller''s scream ¡± That seems to get my attention, as I


    perk my eyebrow urging him to continue. I didn''t know she screamed. What could have happened to


    her? Was it no ident but murder?


    ¡° Apparently, Miss Miller tried to operate one of the equipment at the factory, but she couldn''t and the


    de cut her slightly on her finger causing her to scream¡± John exined as I frowned at him.


    ¡° What you are telling me now is that it was no ident¡± I ask John after I had put all the facts together


    John nodded as he continued ¡° they use that chance to prate the car, having know that someone


    was watching Miss Miller ¡±


    ¡°Which brought us back to the reason why I need to see my parents?¡± I replied as I sigh heavily, to


    think that she had to go through all of that alone.


    ¡°Who called for the ambnce? ¡±


    ¡°Donald did,¡± John answered as I nodded just as Mark pulled over at my parents'' house, cutting off all


    conversation in the car.


    ¡°Give me a minute, I will be with you shortly ¡± I told them as I opened the car door and walked out.


    Ringing the doorbell with a heavy heart, I waited for Maria to open up...


    ¡°Signore ¡± Maria greeted me as she stepped aside for me to walk past her into the room. Closing the


    door, she turns to regard me with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡± I asked her without looking at her, my eyes going up the stairs to my parents''


    room on the second floor.


    ¡°They are both in their room¡± Maria replied. Without waiting a bit, I took the stairs in two''s as I walked to


    my parents'' room.


    Without knocking, I opened the door to see both of them conversing quietly to themselves. Mom froze


    when she saw me standing at the door. She nced around nervously, as she avoided my eyes.


    Dad was ufortable too as sweat perk his brows and strim down his face. He gulped nervously as


    he also avoided my eyes. I strolled into the room, my heart escting rapidly in my chest with tears


    streaming down my face. I don''t need to ask them anything, their reactions have told me what I need to


    hear.


    ¡°Michael my son, I''m so sorry. I''m so_rry ¡± Mom sobbed uncontrobly as she came over to hug me to


    her chest. I was numb to her touch, I never believed that she could stoop so low as to have Nina


    murder just because they didn''t approve of our rtionship..


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would get to this point, ¡± Mom continued crying as dad came over to pet her


    shoulder lightly.


    I ignored her tears as what she said has awakened the monster in me ¡°You didn''t know it would get to


    this point? Are you happy now, mom? Shouldn''t you beughing and throwing parties, why are you


    crying?. You''ve killed her, right? ¡± I screamed up at her pushing her away from her body as I tried to


    clean her filthy hands off me.


    ¡°Young man. I will not have you disrespect your mother right under my roof ¡± Dad red at me as he


    pointed his fingers at me warning me.


    I went closer to the wall and slid down on the floor. Using my hand to cover my face, I sobbed loudly.


    How can I face Nina''s parents? How do I tell them that my parents killed their daughter? How do I tell


    Danny that my parents are the reason why his fiance is lying unconscious in the hospital right now?


    How!!!?.


    ¡°Your mother has been crying ever since she saw the news. She has refused to eat and now you are


    adding to her tears instead of consoling her ¡± Dad continued hoarsely.


    ¡°Consoled her? Why should I console her?¡± I shouted standing up from the floor as I screamed up at


    him ¡°She murder the only woman I love and you are asking me to console her. No, never¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dad shouted as he watched me, he thought I was joking but when he saw the serious


    expression on my face. Heughed. He fuckingughed. I felt like punching his mouth.


    ¡°Where did you hear that, Michael?. Whoever told you that, doesn''t have all his facts right¡± Dad said


    with calm as he sat down on the bed, pulling mom to himself his whisper to her trying to console her.


    I looked at them shocked. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that none of you killed Nina?¡± I asked them looking


    from one to the other. They both nodded as I sat down heavily on the couch drained ¡° Then who


    did?¡±.

 Chapter 42: At The Hospital

    Chapter 42: At The Hospital


    ¡°I don''t know son, I guess you have to find out by yourself ¡± Dad said shrugging, mom was a bit quieter


    now as she looked at me.


    ¡°If mom didn''t do it then why was she crying?¡± I asked dad as I turned to look at him with my hands


    folded across my chest.


    ¡° I didn''t kill her Michael, please believe me¡± Mom pleaded with me as fresh tears fell from her eyes¡° I


    was scared that you will me me for her death because of what I say to you. I didn''t do that ¡± She


    cried as I went to her and hugged her, My frantic beating heart calmed down, as some of the guilt


    washed over me.


    After spending hours apologizing to my parents we were now on our way to the hospital. But one thing


    was still unclear to me. I knew Nina''s ident was no ordinary because of my ordeal in the ne. Now


    that my parents are out of the suspect lists. Who actually killed Nina?


    ¡° John, have Don meet us in the hospital, I need to talk to him,¡± I said to John, as he nodded and took


    out his phone to call Donald.


    John dropped the call as he turned to look at me. ¡° Mr Donald is at the hospital, he said he will see you


    when you are ready. And, he is sorry¡±


    I nodded, as I forced my eyes away from him, I don''t want him to see my vulnerability as we were


    nearing the hospital now.


    Mark keeps ring at me from the back mirror wishing that I could tell him to turn the car around and


    go back home but I can''t do that. Nina deserves much more than that, I need to be with her in this


    trying time.


    Mark pulled the car into the hospital parking space. I stepped out of the car just as I saw Andrea


    rushing to meet me. He was dressed casually in faded blue jeans and white polo shirt. A blue baseball


    cap covers his head as he tries to hide from the media.


    ¡° Hey," Andrea greeted me as he patted me lightly on the shoulder. I forced a smile at him as he guided


    me into the hospital.


    ¡° He''s with me¡± Andrea said to the nurse receptionist who was trying to stop me from going inside, she


    nodded as Andrea guided me into the elevator that will take us into Nina''s ward.


    ¡° She''s in the private ward. This way¡± Andrea said, leading me toward the Nina''s ward while I quickly


    followed him, my heart skipping a beat for every step I took.


    ¡° We are here¡± Andrea said, cutting me off from my strailling thoughts as I turned to look away from him


    down to the woman that was lying down inside the closed door.


    If not for the way my heart beat rapidly anytime I see her, I wouldn''t be able to recognize her. She was


    surrounded by machines, a tube was passed through to her mouth to aid with breathing. Her legs were


    covered up in bandages and her hands were in a sling.


    ¡° Oh my!!¡± I exim bitterly as I clutch my chest tears streaming down my face. I never knew the


    ident was this extreme.


    ¡° I''m sorry, Michael, ¡° Andrea said,ing closer to hug me as he patted me gently on my back while


    trying to hold back his tears.


    ¡°I''m sorry you had to see her like this. I''m so sorry ¡± He apologized over and over again until I calmed


    down.


    Andrea and I were back at the elevator going down to the third floor, I wanted to see Lillian. Andrea


    wanted to start a conversation with me but I ignored him as I focused all my attention on the woman I


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    love lying in between life and death.


    ¡°Michael ¡± I raised my eyes as soon as I heard my name just to see Danny staring up at me. So much


    for trying to avoid him, Michael.


    ¡°Dan_nny ¡± I stutter nervously as I look everywhere but him. We were currently standing in front of


    Lillian''s ward, though I don''t know how we''ve got here but here we are.


    ¡°I''m sor_rry ¡± I said, Danny walked up to me and hugged me crying ¡° You saw her right?¡± He asked me,


    letting go of me to look at me.


    I nodded cause I didn''t trust myself to speak without breaking down in tears. So much for being a


    responsible man, Michael.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Michael ¡± Danny said with tears in his eyes ¡°She is a sweet and loving girl even after you


    break up with her she still took it in good faith. Who would have wanted her dead?¡± Dannyments


    bitterly.


    I nodded again as I walked past him to the window to stare at Lillian who was lying peacefully on the


    bed. Unlike Nina, Lilian was not surrounded by any machines but rather a bandage was wrapped


    around her head probably because she hurt her head when she fell.


    ¡°She''s getting better, ¡± Danny said beside me. I didn''t know when he walked closer to where I was but I


    was still d that he didn''t me me for what happened to Nina nor Lilian. Though, I don''t think I can


    ever forgive myself.


    ¡°I''m sorry Danny. I''m so sorry. Because of me, Lilian is lying on the sick bed, because of me


    she_________¡±


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Danny came over to me as he cut me off. ¡° This was not your fault and


    neither anyone else, this was purely an ident¡± He said looking at me.


    I turned to walk away from him. How do I tell him that this was no ident?. How do I tell him that


    somehow, someone somewhere is trying to get back at me by going through the one I love? How?


    ¡°Moreover, the doctor said the baby is fine. Nothing is wrong with Lilian apart from a few bruises on her


    head, we are just waiting for her to wake up¡± Danny said as he squeezed my hands and turned to walk


    back into Lillian''s ward.


    I heave a sigh of relief as I stare at Lillian thest time before turning to walk back into the elevator.


    Andrea has left us to give us some privacy since I didn''t see him anywhere on Lillian''s ward.


    I stepped out of the elevator as I came face to face with Nina''s parents. It seems they were going up to


    see Lillian.


    ¡°You''ve killed her right? Are you happy now?¡± Shane screamed up at me with tears in his eyes. I didn''t


    see him just now where did he sprang out from?


    ¡°I''m sorry¡± I apologized to his parents are while I tried to walk away from them but Shane''s next word


    stop me


    ¡°Sorry? What will your sorry do? Will it bring her back? Answer me, what will it do?¡± Shane screamed


    as he ran up to me and punched me on the shoulder. I tried to stay still and force the tears away from


    my eyes, I wouldn''t want to break down in front of Nina''s parents


    ¡°Shane Miller¡± Nina''s father shouted at him trying to stop him from hurting me but Shane wouldn''t stop


    screaming and thrashing me.


    ¡°Father, he killed Nina. He killed my big sister. I will kill him too ¡± Shane screamed, his mom rushed to


    drag him away from me as she apologized on his behalf.


    ¡°I''m very sorry sir. Because of me, your daughter is______¡±


    ¡°Because of you? What are you saying son?¡± Nina''s father said looking at me with surprise ¡° This is not


    because of you, it''s an ident ¡±.


    Why is everyone saying this is an ident. Can''t they wake up and see that this is purely murder.


    ¡°Have heard a lot about you from my daughter. I''m so sorry we had to meet under such circumstances


    but I want you to know that I had never med you or anyone for my daughter''s ident. I hope you


    will stop ming yourself ¡± Nina''s father said as he patted my shoulder with one hand. A smile crosses


    his taut features.


    ¡°I apologized for my son''s behavior. You should know that he adores his sister so much. He hasn''t


    been himself since he heard the news and he''s just seven¡± Nina''s father apologized as I nodded at him.


    He sps my shoulder onest time before turning on his heels.


    I walk slowly down the corridor scared of what I''ve gotten myself into.


    ¡°Hello¡± I called into the phone immediately. I took it out of my pocket as I strolled down the corridor.


    ¡°Sir, Donald is here with me, ¡± John answered as I looked around the corridor searching for him.


    ¡°Where are you? ¡±


    ¡°We are under the staircase of the fourth floor¡± He answered while I turned to walk back into the


    elevator that will take me to the fourth floor.


    ¡°So are you telling me that this was no ident?¡± I screamed at Don, who has recounted all John had


    told me previously.


    ¡°Yes boss¡± He replied, pausing slightly like he wanted to say more but gave up.


    ¡°Why? Continue, I would like to hear more. Why do you think this is no ident? ¡± I asked him after


    seeing that he wasn''t going to say anything on his own.


    ¡°Yes boss ¡± Don replied ¡° Miss Miller after leaving the house that morning made a stop at Shane''s


    school before going to to the office which was her second stop, then the factory, herst ¡±


    I watched him fascinated and confused. Where is he going with all of this? Why is he wasting my time


    telling me what everyone knows?


    ¡°So? Everyone knows that ¡± I said frustrated as I ran my hands through my hair. John was quietly


    observing us while also watching out for anyoneing down the stairs, though I doubt anyone will do


    that since there''s an elevator here.


    ¡°That''s exactly what I''m saying. We are looking at this from everyone''s perspective. Now, let''s look at it


    from a perspective where nobody knows¡±


    I looked at him and sneered if not that we were in a hospital right now, I would have punched him on


    his face. How dared he yed mind games with me?


    ¡°Now is not the time to be twisting words Don''t. We did use nobody''s perspective, that''s what brought


    us to this point. What else do you want?¡± I shouted at him in anger.


    ¡°I''m sorry boss. What I meant was, Miss Miller car brake was not faulty after making a stop at the three


    ces I mentioned earlier which left us with, someone tamper with her car brakes in the factory¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if it was an ident, the car should have gone up in mes at her home or the school even at


    the office. Why the factory? Surely, someone wanted to have her killed but who?¡± I smiled at him. He


    finally behaved as his name.


    ¡°The question now is, who would hate you so much as to want Nina dead?¡± John asked, chirping in.


    Until now I''ve forgotten that he was in the room with us.


    ¡°Or, maybe someone Miss Miller offends?¡± Don said as he looked from John to me then back to me.


    ¡°No ¡± I shake my head at him ¡° that''s not possible. You''ve been with her for a week now, does she look


    like someone who will have enemies?¡±


    Don shake his head while I smile coldly at him and turn to look at John, my face hardening ¡° Which


    leaves me with one suspect in mind. Someone who fit all of the motives?¡±


    ¡°Austin Walker ¡± They both whispered shocked.


    ¡°Yes. He has the motive to do all of this and with Deborah. I''m sure she''s his aplice in this. I have


    a theory in mind but I will need to put it to test before we could ________"


    I quieted down as soon as I heard moaning up the stairs. I stepped out slowly and cautiously. I stood


    shocked and surprised, up the stairs was Austin and Deborah kissing and fondling each other. I smiled,


    my theory had just been proven.


    ¡°Don, take a picture of them together. I need the hard copy on my desk tomorrow ¡±


    ¡° Yes boss¡± Don replied as he took out his phone to take a shot of them. I walk away from the disgusted


    view in front of us. Out of the hospital, closely followed by John into the waiting car as Mark drove us


    home.

 Chapter 43: Deborah

    Chapter 43: Deborah


    After having a quickie with Austin down the hall, I smoothened out my dress and turned to walk out,


    cat_ walking into the corridor. Actually, I have just arrived at the hospital and couldn''t control my sexual


    urge. I searched around for Austin, I dragged him down the hall and he was as happy as I was to


    quench my thirst.


    Now, I need to see that queen of the west and her friend before searching for Michael. I step out of the


    elevator and walk down the hall to Nina''s ward.


    Her parents were standing near the window holding each other with tears in their eyes. A little boy was


    sleeping on a couch close by.


    I snorted at them ¡° Oh you Nina, aren''t you a lucky girl. Both your parents and brother are all around


    you with your friends ¡± I schooled my expression into a sad face as I forced tears into my eyes. I ran up


    to them screaming silently afraid of waking the little boy.


    ¡°Oh my! Oh my! Nina, why? What happened to her sir, ma''am?¡± I screamed with tears streaming down


    my face. Nina''s parents were shocked as they stood looking at me surprised.


    ¡°I''m sorry, who are you? Do you know my daughter? ¡±


    Nina''s father said, looking up at me as he tried to wipe the tears away from his eyes.


    ¡°I''m so sorry sir, I''m Deborah Melton, Nina''s friend and neighbour¡± I said while praying in my heart that


    Nina didn''t tell her parents about me.


    ¡°friend? Neighbour? Nina''s fathers asked shocked as he watched me curiously ¡° she has never told me


    about a neighbour friend¡± I sighed heavily as I turned to look at her covered in bandages. Though, my


    heart bled for her but I never regret what we did.


    ¡°Nina, I hope you are happy wherever you are now. I hope in your next life, you will not seduce another


    woman''s husband. This should be a lesson to you. I never wanted to do this to you but I had never had


    a stable family. My dad is always changing wives and I don''t even know who my mother is. See, who


    will ept a woman like me in this condition but only Michael. I''ve always wanted him since we were


    young. Everything was fine until you came along and changed him, I can''t step back and do nothing,


    hope you understand. Moreover, I did warn you that the battle line has been drawn¡± I said in my heart


    by shedding fake tears. Her parents were trying to console me probably wondering what to do to me


    since I''ve been crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Deborah Melton?¡± A shocked voice eximed as I turned around to look at the person who seemed to


    know me. A young man with golden hair stood with arms akimbo watching me while I searched my


    brains for where I might know him. Maybe he''s a fan.


    ¡°I''m sorry do I know you?¡± I asked him sniffling as I searched my bag for a handkerchief to clean my


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes, not in person actually ¡± he replies as he walk closer to me stretching forth his hands ¡°I''m Andrea,


    manager of Lush Beauty ¡±


    I took his hands in mind shaking them with a smile on my face ¡° Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrea. You are


    right, I''ve heard so much about you for Michael but this is my first time seeing you¡±.


    He smiled as he turned to say something to Nina''s parents beforeing back to where I stood


    watching Nina ¡°Come let me show you to Lillian''s ward. I trust you will want to say hello to her too¡± He


    said guiding me into the elevator while I quietly followed him wondering in my heart where Michael


    could be, maybe he''s with Danny. I did see his car in the parking lot when I arrived.


    ¡°We are here¡± Andrea''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I strolled out of the elevator into the


    private ICU where Lillian was. Danny was sitting beside her holding her hands and watching her sleep.


    I felt sympathy for Danny. He has always been good to me ever since I''ve known him. Though I hated


    Lilian, I wouldn''t have wished this on her. She never really offended me just by being Nina''s friend and I


    can''t take that away from her. Hope she wakes up soon.


    ¡°The doctor said, she''s alright and the baby is good,¡± Andrea''s voice called out to me. I turned to look at


    him. A sad smile grace his lips as he left my side at the window and walk in ¡° I need to say hello to


    Danny¡±


    I nodded at him. I sat down on the chair across the room and took out my phone to put a call through to


    Michael.


    He picked up on the third ring, his voice sounded cold and distant with a curt ¡° Hello¡±


    Tears sprang immediately to my eyes as I wondered why he was behaving this way with me ¡° Michael,


    are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Why did you call Deborah?¡± Michael said, ignoring my question.


    I forced back the tears as I sniffled into the phone ¡° I''m at the hospital to see Nina and Lillian. I was


    wondering where you are so that we could go home together¡± I said as I braced my overly beating


    heart for his response.


    ¡°Really? That''s great then¡± Michael replied with ack of enthusiasm ¡° I''m not at hospital. I left earlier¡±


    ¡°Oh! Okay. I________¡± The phone went dead in my hands before I couldplete my sentence.


    What''s going on?.


    ¡°Do you want toe in?¡± Danny''s sad voice brought me out of my thoughts as I looked up at him. His


    eyes were red and puffy while his shirt was rolled up at the sleeves. My heart reached out to him as I


    nodded slowly and stood up to follow him into Lillian''s room.


    We were standing side-by-side beside her bed while Andrea stood across from us holding Lillian''s hand


    tightly. I swallow the lumps of tears in my throat as I force myself away from the sight.


    ¡°I''m sorry, you have to go through this. I wish this never had to happen¡± I whispered to Danny sad for


    him. Danny was the only person apart from Michael who epted me with all my ws when no one


    wanted to be associated with me. That''s why I''m feeling sorry for him.


    ¡°Pardon, what did you say?¡± Danny asked as he turned to look at me.


    ¡°I said I''m sorry that you had to go through this¡± I repeated the words I had whispered to him.


    Danny smiled, his eyes glinting with sadness as his eyes went back to look at Lilian with so much


    affection ¡° I feel so sad for Nina. We don''t even know what''s wrong with her. Have you been to see


    her?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡± I replied ¡° Her parents were there. That''s too bad. How did all of this happen?¡±


    ¡°No one knows. She is the only one who could tell us but now she''s no longer of this world. I feel so


    bad for Michael¡± Dannymented bitterly.


    ¡°Speaking of Michael, I need to go see him and console him. I could never imagine what he is going


    through right now knowing how much Nina meant to him¡± I replied softly as I turned to walk out of the


    room but Andrea''s cold voice stopped me on my track as I turned to re at him.


    ¡°If you knew how much Nina meant to him. Why did you push through with the wedding?¡± Andrea


    asked me Coldly. I never would have imagined that he was the same man I met at Nina''s ward.


    Another Nina''s die hard fan I guess.


    I put on my dramatic look and sad face as I turned to stare at him slowly, willing tears into my eyes ¡° I


    did try. I stopped allmunication with Michael ¡± I replied as I sniffed fake tears from my eyes.


    ¡°But what to do when his parents were adamant on getting us married. I was prepared to raise my child


    alone but his mom refused when I told her of my ns¡± I sobbed uncontrobly as Danny came over to


    console me with a pitiful look in his eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I know none of you like me but believe me, I never hate Nina enough as to wish death on


    her. Right now, I''m praying for her toe back. You won''t believe how much I missed her¡± I said as I


    turned to walk out of the room after seeing the pitiful look on each of their eyes.


    ¡°Way to go Deborah Melton. That was such an Oscar performance¡± I said, praising myself as I walked


    into the elevator. If only I knew I would be so good at acting. I would have ventured into it more than


    modelling.


    I walked out of the elevator into the parking lot to see that Michael''s car was no longer in the spot it was


    when I had arrived.


    I huffed and got into my car as I drove all the way to his parent''s. Wondering in my heart, what could


    have changed him from being loving and caring one minute to cold and distant the next minute?.


    ¡°Maybe seeing Nina lying lifeless in the hospital had triggered some sort of emotions in him¡± I


    whispered to myself as I shrugged.


    My phone ringing pulled me out of my thoughts as I turned to pick it up only to discover that it was my


    dad calling. In my rush to get to Austin''s house this morning has made me forget to put a call through


    to him. I''m sure he must be dying to know what happened.


    ¡°Hello dad, ¡± I called slowly into the phone not wanting to sound too happy or sad.


    ¡°Deborah. What''s going on?¡± Dad asked, suspicionced his voice as I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°What do you mean dad?¡± I asked him as I avoided his question. Dad can be a pain in the ass


    sometimes but I still adore him.


    ¡°Did you have anything to do with Nina and Lillian''s ident?¡±


    ¡°What? How could you say that, dad?. I was at home with Michael''s cook when the ident happened.


    I don''t know anything, I only did find out on the news¡± I replied hastily as I pulled into Michael''s parents


    mansion.


    ¡°I''m just asking considering how much you''ve always hated her,¡± Dad said as I imagined him shrugging


    from frustration. I''m sure he regret sacking Nina though he did it to please me.


    ¡°I didn''t do anything to her. Though, I hated her but I would never wish death on her. I have to go now,


    I''m at Michael''s parents ¡± I replied, preparing to hang up the call.


    ¡°Okay dear. Extend my greetings to Daniel and Diana. And your mom says hi¡± Dad said and hung up. I


    sigh heavily as I retouched my make up briefly before stepping out of the car.


    I was shone into the garden by Maria. I smiled at her as she walked back into the mansion while I


    waited patiently for Michael''s mom who has always been on my side.


    Michael''s mom stepped out of the door looking frail and tired. Her eyes were red and puffy like she''s


    been crying. I stood up in a rush and went over to guide her slowly to the couch across from mine.


    ¡°Are you alright, Diana?¡± I asked her softly after she was seated on the couch.


    ¡°Yes. I''m just sad about Nina''s ident¡± Diana replied as I raised my eyebrow at her shock. Why is she


    sad about that? She never liked Nina or has she changed her mind?


    I pushed the thoughts out of my mind as I watched her with caution ¡° Why, Diana? ¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel guilty. Like I''ve been harsh on her. I mean she never really offended me ¡± Diana


    said as I looked at her surprised. I can''t believe what she''s saying right now.


    ¡°What do you mean? She seduced Michael into falling in love with her¡± I shouted at her. She looked at


    me surprised by my outburst. I smiled sadly at her, as I tried to calm my heart.


    Diana continued as she pretended not to hear my outburst ¡° Deborah, I''vee to realise that nobody


    can force love. The only crime she evermitted was loving my son. You and I both know that love is


    not a crime, if it was then all of us will be guilty of it. I wish she would wake up, ``she said shrugging. I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stood up abruptly, taking my bag with me.


    ¡°Are you leaving so soon? Wait for lunch ¡± She asked me shocked.


    ¡°Yes. I won''t be able to do that, I need to go see my parents'' '' I lied to her as I turned to walk out of the


    garden. I can''t believe what I''m hearing.


    To think that I came here to report Michael to her. Here she was repenting of crimes against Nina. I


    angrily got into my car and pulled out of the driveway, diving to the only person that loved me more in


    the world.


    Safely in thefort of my car, I let the tears fall as I cried for real this time ¡° I hope you rot in hell Nina.


    I hope you never wake up. I hate you! I hate you so much¡± I screamed as tears streamed down my


    face.

 Chapter 44: Danny

    Chapter 44: Danny


    ¡° Daniel ¡± Lillian''s mother''s called out to me. I stood up from my ce beside the bed and went to meet


    her where she was seated in the resting room with Lillian''s Dad.


    ¡° Yes Mom. You called me ¡± I answered looking at the both of them as I avoided their eyes. Anytime I


    see them, I can''t help feeling guilty that I''ve failed them. That I couldn''t protect their daughter.


    ¡° Daniel, why don''t you go home to rest. I and Lilian'' s father will watch after her till you arrive. Okay ¡±


    Lillian''s Mom said as she stood up to pat me lightly on the shoulder.


    ¡° But, I want to be here with her always ¡± I protested bitterly looking at Lillian''s father for help.


    ¡°Yes. We both know that but don''t you think Lilian will not be happy if she wakes up and sees you


    looking like this. You need to rest, you''ve been here for four days already¡± Lillian''s father said as I


    nodded reluctantly and walked back inside to take my car keys and kiss lilian softly on the check,


    praying that she''s alright.


    ¡°I will be leaving now¡± I called Lillian''s parents as they both nodded at me, smiling sadly.


    ¡° Take your time Daniel. Don''t worry ,we are both here to look after Lillian ¡± Lillian''s mom said as I smile


    sadly at her before stepping out into the hallway.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Getting into my car. I pull out of the parking lot. I couldn''t help wondering if my parents had asked for


    Lillian''s parents'' help in getting me to go home. Dad has been pestering me to go home ever since the


    first day of the ident but I had always refused with one excuse or the other. Now, here I''m on my


    way home, even though I dreaded it.


    I drove the car down thene towards my house pulling the car over. I walk out and step into the


    elevator that will take me into my penthouse suit.


    I wish Lilian was here with me. I don''t know what to do without her beside me. How do I start living


    alone again? We''ve always been together since the first day I met her now I''m so lonely without her.


    I stepped out of the elevator after it dinged and put in the code into my penthouses. Opening the door, I


    walk in. Everything was as it was when I received the call that Lilian has been rushed to the hospital


    after being involved in an ident.


    Though, the cleaningdy dide in from time to time to clean but everything still reminds me of that


    night. Where I was lying helplessly waiting for Lilian not knowing that she was in the hospital.


    I pull off my clothes, after getting into the bedroom and walk into the shower to bathe. I don''t me


    Lillian''s parents for wanting me toe home. I stink, to think that I didn''t shower for four days. Gosh!


    Lillian''s must not see me like this.


    I was in the middle of cleaning my body when my phone suddenly rang. I walked closer to the bedside


    drawer, where I had dropped the phone aftering in to pick it up.


    ¡°Hey! Andrea? ¡± I called into the phone as I put it on loud speaker and continued with my dressing. I


    want to get back to the hospital on time to be with my woman .


    ¡°Danny. Where are you? Have searched everywhere for you in the hospital ¡± Andrea called excitedly


    into the phone.


    I shrugged as I wonder what could have happened to make him so excited ¡°I''m at home. Lillian''s


    parents forced me toe take a shower¡±


    ¡° Really. That''s great then. I have been calling you for ages. Guess what happened? ¡± Andrea said


    excitedly. Without waiting for my response he went ahead to tell me the answer ¡°Lillian''s awake ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I screamed as my heart beat escted ¡°Are you sure? When did she wake up? Did she ask


    for me?¡± I questioned him loudly as tears of joy fell down my eyes.


    ¡° Calm down . I will answer all of your questions. Yes, I''m sure, she is awake. She woke up an hour


    ago, and we''ve been trying your number since then. And she did ask of you. Do you want to say hi to


    her?¡± Andrea asked as I nodded, rushing to button up my shirt.


    Remembering that Andrea couldn''t see me¡° yes, put her on the phone¡±


    ¡°Hello, Danny ¡± Lillian''s soft and frail voice called into the phone. I hung up the call and went frying out


    of the door into the elevator that will take me to the ground floor.


    Getting into my car, I drove speedily to the hospital, I just couldn''t wait to hold her close after waiting,


    crying and praying for four days. I can''t believe that she is finally awake. I pulled the car into the


    hospital''s parking space and ran into the hallway searching for the elevator that will take me to the


    private I C U.


    Lillian


    I woke up to the sound of my parents'' voices whispering softly to themselves as they watched me¡°


    Mom, why are you crying?¡± I called softly to her as I tried to stand up but noticed that I was weak¡°


    Where am I?¡±


    My Mom rushed to my side with tears streaming down her face. My dad was behind her as they both


    rushed to me¡° Oh my God! Lily, you are awake¡± Mom said as she ran kisses down my cheeks and


    forehead


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying? Where am I? Where''s Danny?¡± I suddenly asked her after searching the


    room but couldn''t find Danny.


    The door opened and Andrea walked in with a sad expression on his face. Immediately, he saw that I


    was awake. He ran to meet me, with excitement on his face.


    ¡°My God! Lilian. You''re awake. Gosh! I''m so happy ¡± He eximed , as he hugged me close. My


    parents smiled as they watched him.


    ¡°Andy, go get the doctor¡± Mom said to him as he nodded and went out of the door. Mom came over to


    hold me while Dad went out to call Danny ¡°Mom, what happened to me?¡± I ask her after she has


    offered me water for my dried throat.


    ¡° Darling, you were in an ident ¡± She replied as tears streamed down her face¡± I and your dad


    thought we were going to lose you forever. I''m so happy you came back to us¡±


    ¡°Mom. I ________``''''


    I couldn''tplete my sentence because the doctor and nurses were rushing into my room.


    ¡°Miss Thomas. How are you feeling ?¡± Dr Sanders said as she smiled at me.


    ¡° I''m good doctor. Though, a bit weak and tired¡± I replied as I took another sip of the water in my hands.


    ¡° That''s normal. Wee back ¡± She smiled as she checked me over, writing something down on her


    file.


    ¡°Miss Thomas. Do you remember why you are here? She asked me as she watched me curiously. Both


    my parents and Andrea all stopped what they were doing to listen to my response.


    ¡° Yes, Doctor ¡± I replied. The memory of the ident hase back to me as I sobbed uncontrobly.


    Gripping my stomach tightly. Mom came over to hug me as she tried to calm me down.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my friend Nina. Is she awake?¡± I asked Dr Sanders waiting for her response.


    ¡° I''m sorry, Miss Thomas but I''m not in charge of your friend ¡± Dr. Sanders said , My face fell as the little


    hope I had vanished from me.


    ¡° But if that will make you feel better. I will ask the doctor in charge of her ¡± Dr. Sanders replied, offering


    me a sad smile.


    ¡° Thank you Doctor¡±


    ¡° My pleasure, Miss Thomas. Have a good day¡± Dr. Sanders walked out closely followed by the two


    nurse who were her.


    I turned to look at both my parents, Andrea has stepped out to put a call through to Danny again ¡° Mom


    how is Nina?¡±


    ¡° Nina is fine, She couldn''t wait for you to wake up¡± Mom replied smiling as she avoided my eyes.


    I smiled at her just as Andrea walked back, and thrust the phone at me¡° Danny wants to speak to you¡± I


    collected it from him as I smiled ¡° Hello! Danny ! ¡° I called softly into the phone. I heard a loud sob on


    the other line and a rustling of clothes before the phone went dead in my hand.


    ¡° Maybe he''s on his way here ¡± Andrea reassured me when he saw the dead phone on my hands.


    ¡° Are you sure ?¡± I asked him skeptically ¡° Yes . He''s been with you for four days now. Your Mom just


    forced him to go home, to bathe and changed his dress¡± Andrea replied.


    ¡°That''s enough. Let her rest ¡± My mom said chastising Andrea as she came over to put me to bed.


    I protested furiously but immediately my head touched the pillow, I fell asleep going into the dreand.


    Danny was by my side when I awoke the second time today. My parents and Andrea were no longer in


    the room.


    ¡°Hello handsome!¡± I called softly as I ran my hands through his thick blonde hair. He fell asleep on my


    bed.


    ¡°Hi angel!¡± Danny replied as he raised his head to stare at me ¡° I can''t believe you are here staring at


    me. I thought I will never see_______¡±


    I put my hand on his lips to shut him up as I kissed him slowly savoring the taste of his lips on mine.


    Oh! How I missed him ¡° Don''t you ever say that. I''m not going anywhere. You are stuck with me


    forever¡± I replied as I smiled at him.


    ¡°I love that too¡± He replied smiling as he stood up to bring me my food


    ¡° Your parents left a while ago, they went to prepare the house for your homing ¡± Danny said


    immediately he saw me searching for my parents.


    ¡°My homing? Am I getting discharged today? ¡± I asked him, shocked. I can''t believe this. I can


    finally go home. I can''t wait to see Nina, I''m sure she''s as excited as I am to see her too.


    ¡°Yes. The doctor said you can go home today ¡± Danny walked over with a tray of food. He gently ced


    it on myp and started to feed me slowly.


    ¡°Say ah....¡± He urged me to open my mouth. I smiled at how cute he looks.


    I opened my mouth to receive the spoonful of food. I chew on it slowly, savoring the taste in my mouth ¡°


    Wow!! I''ve missed this. This is so delicious ¡± I eximed with delight at the food in my mouth.


    ¡°I''m d you love it. Your mom cooked it for you. I''m sorry that I couldn''t cook, I would have made you


    something ¡± Danny apologized shyly as he looked down embarrassed.


    ¡°Tck. What are you saying? I''m okay with this¡± I replied, smiling at him as he fed me another spoonful.


    ¡°I can''t wait to get home. I want to see Nina. I bet she''s happy to see me too. Did you tell her that I''m


    awake?¡± I asked Danny, giggling happily.


    Danny hand froze in the air. He nced nervously around the room avoiding my eyes ¡° What''s wrong


    Danny? What are you not telling me? ¡±


    ¡°I_____I''m sorry Lilian¡± Danny said as tears fell from his eyes ¡° Nina is still ina. No one knows


    what''s wrong with her¡±


    ¡°No......¡± I screamed and sent the tray flying to the floor. I sobbed uncontrobly. I can''t believe I won''t


    be seeing Nina again.


    ¡°I want Nina. I want to see her. Take me to her¡±


    Danny nodded. He stood up and brought a wheelchair for me. I sat down on it and waited as Danny


    took me to Nina''s ward.


    I cried until my eyes itched and turned red immediately. I saw her sleeping soundly covered in


    bandages. Only her eyes were visible. I can''t imagine what her parents are going through right now.


    ¡°What has Nina done to deserve this?¡± I asked Danny. He couldn''t answer as he bent tofort me


    lightly on my shoulder.


    I went back to my ward to see my parents already packed and waiting for me. Wordlessly, guide me


    into my parent''s car. I rested my head on his shoulder as I sumbed to sleep.

 Chapter 45: Lillian

    Chapter 45: Lillian


    I woke up to the sun kissing my face softly, Danny was not beside me. Why?, because I''m at my


    parent''s. After waking up in the hospital, I was surprised to see that the wedding preparations were on.


    Yes, guys I will be getting married this Saturday but I''m not happy, my best friend is lying in the hospital


    and there''s nothing I could do to help her.


    ¡°Lily, Darling¡± My mom''s voice called out to me down the stairs. Standing up sluggishly from the bed I


    threw the duvet angrily on the floor and went into the bathroom to brush and shower.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Mom called me again but this time, she was inside my room. Her voice sounded excited as I


    wondered what would make my mom happy this morning.


    ¡°I''m in the bathroom mom, any problem¡± I called out to her, as I rubbed ather of shower gel onto my


    back, enjoying the sweet scent.


    ¡°None dear, just wanted to let you know that your wedding gown has just arrived from Paris¡± Mom said


    excitedly as I rolled my eyes at her. Who shipped a wedding gown all the way from Paris using a


    private ne? My parents.


    ¡°But mom, I thought we agreed on a low key wedding. I''m pregnant, Mom¡± I protested as I rubbed my


    belly which was starting to show. I''m so d that my baby is safe, I wouldn''t know what to do without it.


    ¡°Baby, I know we did agree on a low key wedding but you are my only child, I want to invite all my


    friends from all over the world to witness the special day of my daughter and I''m sure your dad is


    inviting all his business partners and associates too. Most especially, you are not showing yet so what''s


    the harm in having a loud party ¡± Mom said as I opened the bathroom door, she stepped aside giving


    room for me to walk around.


    ¡°Okay Mom, since that''s what you want to do, who am I to stop you?¡± I said, agreeing reluctantly,


    wiping my hair with the towel.


    ¡°That''s the spirit honey¡± She smiles showing her gap tooth. Mom though petite was a beauty with dark


    hair and a slim body. Even though I would have loved to argue more on the low key wedding or not but


    I''m letting it go this time around because I can''t even imagine what she must have gone through when I


    was in aa.


    ¡°Thank you so much, mom¡± I hugged her from the back while trying to hide my teary face. It''s not even


    my wedding day yet, why the tears?


    ¡°Honey! Are you alright? ¡± Mom asked, taken aback by my abrupt show of affection.


    I wiped my teary face, before stepping away from her back¡° I''m fine mom¡± I replied while looking


    around my room, searching for something ¡± Where''s the wedding gown Mom? ¡±


    ¡°Oh! That, my bad I forgot about it in my happiness toe wake you¡± She said before pecking me


    lightly on the cheek, she turned to walk to the door¡° I will have M send it to your room. Breakfast is


    ready ¡± Mom said before stepping out of my room.


    I sigh tiredly as I slumped down on the bed, my eyes went to the mirror in my closet as I sat up and


    looked over my face and shoulder. If not for a few bruises on my face and shoulder, no one would know


    that I was in an ident.


    I sigh heavily and stand up going over the dresses in my closet. I picked a pink pzzo trouser and a


    white top. Putting my hair in a ponytail, I went in search of a shoe.


    The ringing of my doorbell made me pause on my search as I call¡°e in¡± to the person. M came


    in holding arge parcel which I believed to be my wedding gown.


    ¡°Ma''am instructed me to give this to you¡± M said, dropping the parcel on my bed before she turned


    to walk to the door.


    ¡°Thank you M, tell mom I will be with her shortly¡±


    ¡° Yes, Miss Thomas. Mr Martins is at the breakfast table too, if you could hurry ¡± M said as I ran past


    her down the stairs while she stood gasping at my back into the arms of Danny who had stood up,


    immediately he saw me flying into his arms.


    ¡°I wish I got this type of weing when I came to wake you up this morning¡± Mom said sarcastically


    while making me blush in the process.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I protested hurriedly while rolling my eyes at her, she''s making me embarrassed. She snorted


    and turned to dish the food on the table, giving me some privacy with Danny.


    ¡°I miss you honey, how was your night?¡± Danny said immediately we were alone, hugging me tightly.


    ¡°I miss you too and my night was perfect¡± I replied smiling up at him. I missed waking up in his arms. I


    hate this new policy that mom made preventing Danny and I from sleeping together.


    ¡°Are you sure? No nightmare?¡± Danny asks,twitching his eyebrow at me as he stares into my eyes.


    ¡°Of course, no more nightmare, ¡± I replied, smiling at him before sitting down beside him since mom


    was back at the table. I used to have nightmares after the ident but I''m good now.


    I smiled up at mom as she passed me my food as I looked around searching for my father. I haven''t


    seen him since that yesterday night, when he came to kiss me goodnight and ask about my health¡°


    Mom, where''s dad?¡±


    ¡°Your father is in his study making those calls with his friends for your wedding. He will join us shortly¡±


    Mom replied as she took a spoonful of food into her mouth.


    I''m beginning to regret leaving my wedding preparations to my mom, being an event nner I thought


    she would understand why I don''t want a loud wedding but s! My Mom doesn''t understand anything.


    ¡°Eat your food angel, before it gets cold¡± Mom said, ncing at me while I smiled at her and took a


    spoonful of rice into my mouth. Danny said he''s taking you somewhere, so eat quick ¡±


    ¡°Okay mom,¡± I replied while silently asking Danny where we were going but he only smiled at me.


    ¡°Wherever you both are going to, No sex¡± Mom said chastising me while I blushed red.


    ¡°Mom, must you say that out loud¡± I screamed at her while I avoided Danny''s eyes who was chuckling


    away.


    ¡°Good morning everyone ¡± Dad''s voice greeted us as he walked into the dining room. I ran up to hug


    him, I''ve always been close with Dad and he always supports me unlike my Mom.


    ¡°Dad¡± I called to him pouting up at him while hugging him. Dadughed happily as he hugged me back.


    ¡°My darling, how are you? I heard your wedding gown has arrived ¡± Dad said, before settling himself at


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the head of the table.


    ¡°Your wedding gown has arrived?¡± Danny asked shocked as I face panned myself, that was my main


    reason foring to get him but I forgot after mom''s teasing.


    ¡°Yes, it arrived this morning ¡± I replied to my dad as I turned to look at Danny ¡° I haven''t opened it yet,


    do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I would love to¡± Danny said while excusing himself, I stood up too but only to be stopped by


    mom''s loud voice.


    ¡°Where are you both off too?¡± Mom screamed looking from Danny to me.


    ¡°I want to show Danny, my wedding gown¡± I replied, shrugging with no care in the world.


    ¡°No, you can''t show him. Haven''t you heard that it bad luck for the groom to see the bride''s wedding


    gown before the wedding ¡±


    ¡°But mom, that''s on the wedding day not any other day¡± I screamed as I protested, begging her with my


    eyes to allow me to show it to Danny if only once.


    ¡°No Angel, you can''t ¡±


    ¡°Dad¡± I turned to dad to help me beg her but my dad pretended not to hear us.


    ¡°Fine, I''m going out¡± I said, thumping out of the dining room to grab my bag and scarf before going out


    of the door with Danny beside me after telling them goodbye.


    Danny opened the car door while I walked in angrily making Danny chuckle as he came around to sit at


    the driver''s side. Taking the steering , he backed out of my parent''s drive way while putting the car in


    reverse.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask him as I turn to look at him.


    ¡°Really ?Are you talking to me?¡± Danny said looking at me with surprise while heughed. I roll my


    eyes at him as he continuesughing.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, thought you will sulk all day¡± He replied apologizing.


    ¡°Whatever, I''m still annoyed with mom. I don''t know why she won''t let me show you the wedding gown.


    It''s no big deal anyway¡±


    ¡°It''s okay honey, I''m sure it''s for the best. I get to anticipate having sex with you on your wedding gown,


    you see ¡± Danny said winking at me as we bothugh. Sometimes, my mom can be so cranky but she''s


    loving and I can''t love her less.


    ¡°Moreover, all mothers are always protective of their daughter when ites to their weddings, she


    doesn''t want anything to happen to you¡± Danny said as I nodded at him. He pulled into the hospital


    parking lot and off the engine while I looked at him shocked.


    ¡°I figure you would want some alone time with Nina, that''s why I brought you here¡± Danny said shyly as


    he avoided my eyes. Tears sprang into my eyes as I sobbed at those simple gestures.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, kissing him lightly on the lips before we both walked into the hospital building.


    Entering into Nina''s ward alone as Danny has stood back outside in the hallway, giving me some


    privacy with Nina. A lot has changed in the ward, most of the bandages are off, and some of the


    bruises are healed after the operation.


    I strolled to the chair beside her bed and sat down while taking her hand in mine. I look at her face


    which was calmed, to an outsider it will seem like she''s merely sleeping but to me she looks dead.


    ¡°Ina, where are you?¡± I called softly to her while rubbing her hand in mine as tears streamed down my


    face.


    ¡°I need you beside me, you''ve promised to be my bridesmaid at my wedding, it''s almost time. Are you


    stilling? ¡± I ask her while using a hand to pull her hair away from her face .


    ¡°My wedding gown has just arrived and I want you to see it first¡± I continue, tears falling down my face ¡°


    Can you believe that mom and Dad used our private ne to ship my wedding gown here. So typical of


    them right?¡±


    I smile in between tears as I continue speaking to her, telling her all that has been going on with me


    while sobbing until Danny came to take me away from her. As he drives us home, I couldn''t help but


    pray that God would bring her back to me.


    Danny took me to his ce where his parents were also preparing for the wedding. His parents greeted


    me as they came over to hug me immediately we walked into the room.


    ¡°Lillian darling, how are you? How''s the nightmare?¡± Mrs Martins greeted me as she came over to walk


    me into the room.


    ¡°I''m alright Mom. I''m no longer having the nightmare again¡± I replied as she smiled up at me. Mr


    Martins came over to greet me as he also asked about my health.


    Danny guides me into his room where he shows me his blue tuxedo which has also just arrived from


    Paris. Though I protested at first because my mom''s words got to me but Danny reassured me that it


    was alright.


    We are both inside the car driving to my mom''s house as she wouldn''t stop calling my phone


    repeatedly asking for my whereabouts. I wanted to scream at her but after remembering my ident, I


    discovered that she might be afraid thinking about mya.


    Danny dropped me at my ce after kissing me goodbye as I walked into my room after ignoring my


    mom. I lied down on my bed as I prayed that Nina would wake up before my wedding.

 Chapter 46: Michael

    Chapter 46: Michael


    ¡°Sir, Mr. John and Mr Don are here to see you¡± Aurora said into the inte immediately I  picked it


    up.


    ¡°Send them in¡± I called harshly as I reced the inte with a sh. Though, I''ve been going to the


    office, I''ve avoided seeing anyone in the past days that Nina has been in the hospital.


    After seeing Deborah with Austin in the hospital and Emma telling me that Deborah was happy about


    Nina''s ident, I''ve been avoiding her.


    Seeing her each day have been pure torture as I felt like strangling her for wishing dead upon my


    woman. ¡°I hope you are innocent Deborah, because if you are not I will make sure you are put behind


    bars'''' I mumble to myself just as the door opens and John walk in followed by Don


    ¡°John! How are you?¡± I ask them, motioning them over to the chair across from me. They both sat


    down.


    ¡°Any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± John replied as he signal to Don to answer my question.


    ¡°Miss Thomas is awake sir¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian''s awake. How? When? ¡± I asked them, shocked.


    Donald looked at me with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°She woke up two days ago, I''m surprised


    you are not aware of it.¡±


    John was also shocked as he stared at me¡° Are you trying to tell me that Miss Thomas hasn''t spoken


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess she''s annoyed with me. Who would be?. I caused her friend''s ident. Because of me¡±


    ¡°But we both know that was not your fault neither anyone else¡± John protested firmly as he tried to


    reason with me.


    ¡°Anyway. I don''t hold anything against her. I mean I will have to talk to herter in the day but I will need


    the both of you to be extra vignt.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± they both chorused.


    ¡°I can''t believe that Deborah could do that to Nina. I know she hates her but_______¡±


    ¡°Sir, Miss Melton is a lying bitch, I''m surprised you didn''t know about her since. She''s a scheming


    bastard¡± Don swore vehemently, getting annoyed. I don''t me him. His wife left him for another man


    leaving him to be hateful against all women.


    ¡°The more reason I need you both to be vignt that''s remind me, I need you to guard Nina''s ward from


    today¡± I said pointing to Don. He nodded, smiling.


    I''m not leaving anything to chance especially after having heard that she was stirring, well I don''t want


    a repeat of what happened in the past.


    ¡°But sir, what should we do with all the evidence? I''m sure you can sue them to court?¡± John inquired


    sitting up on the chair as he smoothened out his dark navy blue shirt.


    I smiled sadly at him ¡°I wish it was that easy John. I don''t want to make a wrong move¡±.


    ¡°Exactly boss. I agreed with you. If we should use Deborah of infidelity then we would never be able


    to bring Nina''s killer to justice ¡± Don replied, his face darkening  dangerously with venom in his voice.


    ¡°That''s right. We need to find the killer first before we could use Deborah of infidelity?


    ¡°Yes sir¡±


    ¡°That will be all for now, if you will excuse me I have some things to take care of ¡± I exined to them


    as they both nodded and walked out of my office .


    I slumped heavily on the chair as my mind kept ying the words of Don¡± Miss Thomas is awake sir. ¡±


    Why? Lillian why?. I know what I did was bad but you shouldn''t have kept this away from me. Not even


    a call from Danny nor Andrea.


    They¡¯ve all abandoned me to my fate.


    ¡°Sir,Sir,!!¡± Aurora''s panicked voice brought out my thoughts as I turned to red at her¡° What is it


    Aurora?¡± I questioned her with venom in my voice as I turned to look at her with disgust .


    ¡° Emm! I_____Mr. Alexandro is here to see you¡± Aurora stuttered fearfully as she avoided my eyes .


    ¡° I thought I told you I don''t want to see anybody for now. What part of it do you not understand ?¡± I


    screamed at her .


    ¡° I''m sorry sir¡± Aurora replied remorsefully as she turned to walk out of the door. She paused and


    turned to regard me slowly¡° Sir , your phone has been ringing for ages. Won''t you pick it up?¡± With that


    she let herself out of my office. I red at her retreating back before turning to retrieve my phone from


    my back pocket.


    I stood gasping at the phone in my hand. My heart beat escted as I tried to calm myself down.


    ¡°Hello¡±. I called breathlessly into the phone.


    ¡± Michael-Emm! Hi¡± Lillian''s voice calls out through the other line. I sat shocked not expecting her to call


    me.


    ¡° I''m sorry, I should have called you when I woke up but I was busy with the wedding preparations¡± She


    continued slowly , unsure of how I will respond.


    ¡° I''m not annoyed. I''m d that you are awake and okay. And I''m sorry about Nina¡±


    ¡° No- No- don''t say that. Nina''s ident and mine was never your fault. Though, I''m annoyed with you


    that you couldn''t fight for your love but I don''t me you for her ident ¡± Lilian said, as I heaved a


    sigh of relief. Thank God.


    ¡° I''m d you don''t think so. But I just won''t stop ming myself ¡±


    ¡° Don''t do that. Anyway I called you to know if you''ll still being to my wedding ¡±.


    ¡° Sure, I will be there ¡± I replied smiling but I just couldn''t stop wishing my heart that I would be going


    with Nina.


    ¡° Thank you. How is the preparation for your wedding going?. I heard you will be having yours a month


    after mine ¡± Lilian asked slowly.


    ¡° I _____I''m not sure yet. I need to see you and Danny, when do you think you will be free?¡±


    ¡° Why ?. Are you okay? Do you need anything ¡± Lilian asked with a hint of fear in her voice


    ¡° No , nothing. I need your help with something ¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will check with Danny and get back to you ¡±


    ¡° That''s okay by me. Thank you Lilian and goodbye okay¡± I smiled as I hung up the call excited that I


    got to talk with Lilian. I hope Nina wakes up soon, I can''t wait to apologize to her and right my wrong.


    I came out of my thoughts as I heard amotion outside my office. I stood up to go open the door ¡°


    What''s going on here Aurora? I screamed at her as she cowered from the sound of my voice.


    ¡°I''m sorry sir. I didn''t mean to disturbed you but Miss Melton wanted toe in to your office but I told


    her she can''t ¡± Aurora exined quickly with her head bowed.


    I look from her to Deborah who stood in front of Aurora''s desk screaming at her ¡° Let her in¡± I called


    slowly to Aurora as I turned to mmed the door loudly on Deborah''s face.


    ¡° Michael. What''s the meaning of that ? How can you have your employee insult me? Don''t you know


    I''m your fiancee and the mother of your baby¡± Deborah continued nagging as she dropped her bag


    loudly in front  of me.


    ¡° I''m not  in the mood to exchange words with you. I''m stressed out and tired. Please just let me be,


    Deborah ¡± I exined slowly to her. I run my hands tiredly through my head as I regard her with


    disgust. I don''t know how a woman could behave so gullible and she doesn''t even feel remorseful for


    her actions.


    ¡° You''re tired. Fine. Where have you been? You haven''t beening home since Nina''s ident? ¡±


    Deborah asked as she sat heavily on the couch opposite mine.


    ¡° I''ve been with Andrea. Why? Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    ¡° No______ I mean I¡± Deborah stuttered  slowly, lost for words. I scoffed at her as I stood up and went


    to sit behind my table.


    ¡° I mean, why are you staying with Andrea ? What happened Michael? You''re changed. What


    happened to our love?¡± Deborah called on the verge of tears. She brought out a face towel to blow her


    nose while I ignored her. Her fakeness does not bother me anymore.


    ¡°love? Did you just say love? Deborah, do you know the meaning of love?


    ¡° Of course, who doesn''t? I do¡± she answered rolling her eyes at me as she tried to touch me. I flinch


    out of her touch ¡° Don''t you dare touch me. I don''t love you and will never do. Please leave me alone.


    ¡°But we are getting married soon¡± Deborah eximed shocked as she regarded me like I was joking as


    tears continue to pour down her cheeks.


    ¡° In your dreams. I will never get married to a bitch like you. Never!!¡± I screamed at her. I''m getting fed


    up with her, why can''t she see that I know all of her secrets. I wish I could tell her now to get her off my


    back forever.


    Deborah''s face hardened as she moved closer to me with so much hatred in her eyes ¡° Really. We are


    getting married. Whether you like it or not. I''m not giving birth to my child outside wedlock¡± She picked


    up her bag and turned to walk out of my office, ring at me.


    I stood up, gathered myself into my bag as I went out to the only ce that gives me peace of mind.


    Mark pulled the car into the hospital and came to open the door for me. I walked into the elevator as I


    rested my back against the wall trying to calm my overly beating heart.


    I opened the door to Nina''s ward and sat down. Her Mom was sleeping on the couch close by and Don


    was standing guard at the door.


    I took her hands in mine. Kissing it slowly, I flick her hair away from her eyes ¡° Be mio, I miss you so


    much. When are youing back to me?¡± I said bitterly, the tears were spilling down my face onto her


    hands. I sniffled and took out a handkerchief to clean my face.


    Her mom jolted away and nced at me. She smiled sadly at me before turning to walk out of the door


    to give us some privacy.


    Nina was sleeping soundly on her bed, if not for the rise and fall of her heart beat I would have been


    scared that she was dead.


    Surgery has been done to correct most of the damages on her face and body as I rub my hands


    through her palm praying in my heart that she wakes up soon.


    ¡°Be mio, pleasee back to me. I promise to fight for our love. I will fight for you¡± I sobbed as I


    rested my head on her hand crying profusely.


    I wish I could do anything for her toe back to her parents. Her brother has not been going to


    school because of his sister and he has been avoiding me. And I know that Lilian is annoyed with me


    though, she won''t say it.


    ¡° Tesoro, I love you so much. And I will do anything for you. I wish all my money could bring you back to


    me, I would have done it for you because I love you¡± I whisper into her palm.


    My phone ringing in my back pocket causes me to stand up, I peck her lightly on her forehead and turn


    to walk out while pulling the phone out of my pocket .


    ¡° Hello Lilian ¡± I answer immediately, while nodding at Don at the door. Mrs Miller greeted me in the


    hallway before she walked back into her daughter''s ward.


    ¡° Okay. Let''s meet at Lush Beauty.Yes. I will see you tomorrow. Bye. Thank you ¡± I replied and hung up


    as I got into the car.


    Mark wordlessly put the car into reverse as he drove me to my parent''s house where I''ve been staying


    for a while now.

 Chapter 47: Nina

    Chapter 47: Nina


    I woke up to the sound of Michael sobbing on my shoulder. I squinted my eyes at the sudden light and


    forcefully closed them back while listening to him sobbing on my hand.


    I try to reach out and touch him but my hands seem too heavy for me to carry. If only I could tell him


    that I''m awake. That he doesn''t need to cry anymore.


    ¡°Tesoro, I love you so much. And I will do anything for you. I wish all my money could bring you back to


    me, I would have done it for you because I love you ¡± He whispered to me.


    I wanted to tell him that I love him too but my throat was so dry that no sound came out of it. It looks


    like I haven''t been using it for days.


    What happened to me? Where am I? Why is Michael crying?¡±


    The sound of Michael''s phone ringing brought me out of my thoughts as I felt him perk me on my


    forehead before he walked out. I tried to call out to him but no sound wasing out of my mouth. I


    slumped dejectedly on the bed as the tears flowed freely down my face.


    ¡°What happened to me? Why couldn''t I talk to Michael ?¡±


    Tears streamed down my face, I let it fall as I couldn''t lift my hands to wipe it off.


    The door opened almost immediately as I turned, excitedly to the person thinking that it was Michael


    but it was  Mom who walked into the room.


    She looked dazed and thinner than I hadst saw her. What happened to her?...


    Mom turned to look at me shocked as she saw the tears in my eyes and that my eyes were opened.


    ¡° Nina, you''re awake. Oh God! Nina ¡± She screamed excitedly as she ran up to me...


    I tried to lift my hands but it was fruitless, no sound wasing out of my mouth ¡° Don''t worry Nina. I


    will get the doctor. You don''t need to cry. Okay¡± I nodded at her as she ran out of the room...


    The door opened as the doctor closely followed by my Mom and two nurses ran up to me. The nurses


    stood at the foot of my bed both holding a chart each while the doctor walked up to me to take my vitals


    ¡°Miss Miller. How are you feeling?¡± He asked me.


    I opened my mouth to reply but no sound wasing out. Tears streamed down my face when it finally


    dawned on me that I can''t talk. Does this mean that I''m dumb? Will Michael still want me like this?


    ¡°It''s okay Miss Miller. Things like this do happen. It''s quite normal. You haven''t been using your voice


    for months. Give it sometime, you will find your voice. Okay?¡± He replied smiling up at me as he turned


    to scribble something in the files on his hands.


    I nodded as my mom smiled up at me ¡°Don''t worry Nina. After the doctor is through with his


    examination. I will text your dad and brother. I''m sure they will be dying to see you¡± She said as she


    sp my hands tightly.


    ¡° Do that Mrs Miller. She needs her loved ones by her side right now. And nurse?¡± He told my Mom


    before turning to regard one of the nurses who stood by my bedside.


    ¡° Get Miss Miller a cup of water, I''m sure she must be thirsty after her months inma,¡± The doctor


    said to one of the nurses who nodded and turned to walk out of the door, probably to get me a cup of


    water which I need badly.


    ¡°Thank you so much doctor ¡± Mom replied as she walked the doctor out of the room. ¡°Is everything


    okay, are there noplications after the surgery? ¡± I heard my Mom''s hushed scared voice as she


    tried to know what may be wrong with me. I listened to what the doctor may say as I braced myself for


    what might have happened to me...


    ¡° There''s nothing for now Mrs Miller. And there are no ways of us knowing if there are any


    can have another examination on her to know if there''s anything hurting¡± The doctor replied as he


    turned to walk back into his office.


    ¡° Thank you doctor¡± Mom replied as she came back into the room. She came to sit beside me on the


    bed as she held onto my hands.


    ¡° Don''t worry Nina. Everything is going to be fine. Okay?. You are stronger to ovee this¡± Mom


    replied as she reassure me just as the door opened and the nurse walked in


    ¡° The nurse is here Nina. I want to call your dad. Will you be alright by yourself?¡± I nodded at her as she


    smiled and turned to walk out.


    The nurse put the cup of water into my mouth as I suck on it fast.¡± You need to slow down Miss Miller ¡±


    The nurse scolded me as she took the cup of water away.


    I whimper as I tried to ask her for more but she wouldn''t have any of it ¡° I''m sorry Miss Miller, but that''s


    enough for now. You can have more water after you''ve eaten. I will ask your Mom to get you something


    to eat¡± She said as she turned to walk out of the door.


    I was left alone in the room with my thoughts as I tried to recall what could have happened to me.


    ¡° You were in an ident because of your stupid love¡± My subconscious replied angrily. She was


    putting on a ck gown. A ck scarf adorned her hair as she red at me.


    I shivered from her intense  gaze as I  turned to look at her. ¡°Of course I knew I was in an ident. I


    knew what happened to me. I didn''t lose my memory you know¡± I pout up at her as she continued


    ring at me. If looks could kill I will be dead by now.


    ¡° I''m d you still remember. I hope you remember that  it was because of Michael that you were in


    that ident ¡±


    ¡° Michael? No, it  wasn''t because of him?¡° I replied protesting forcefully. Michael was not involved in my


    ident.


    ¡° Then who? Who did it? I don''t know why are you behaving like this. Michael isn''t the only man in the


    world. You can have any man you want, you are beautiful, kind and everything a man wants in a


    woman. Why do you always risk your life for Michael. Why can''t you be like me for once in your life.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why do you have to be so good, so naive. I thought I would lose you forever¡± She replied as the tears


    poured down her eyes. I cried too as I listened to her in mind arguing with me. I thought she always


    hated me but turns out she''s always wanted the best for me. Thank God I''m not her. I will still love


    Michael Thompson. Hell! I love him and no one is going to change that, not even my mind.


    I closed my eyes as I blocked out of the voice of warning in my mind. I sumbed  into dreand


    dreaming of love so beautiful and sweet. Being in the arms of Michael gives me that feeling of


    aplishment and I wouldn''t trade that for anyone.


    I woke up the second time to the hushed voice of my dad and brother speaking to my mom and staring


    up at me.


    ¡° Are you sure she''s awake?¡± Dad asked Mom as he kept ncing at me.


    ¡° Yes. She did. The doctor checked on her but she couldn''t talk¡± Mom replied shrugging as she came


    over to my side.


    ¡° Then why isn''t she opening her eyes?¡± Dad screamed up at Mom.


    ¡° Dad I _¡¯m_fine¡± I slurred the words out as tears poured down my parent''s face.


    ¡° She could talk. Oh thank God!!¡± Mom eximed, excitedly ¡°Nina, how are you?¡±


    ¡° I''m good mom,¡± I replied as I sat up. She came over to ce a pillow behind my back.


    ¡° Thank you mom,¡± I said to her as I turned to look at my dad. He was thinner than my mom¡° Dad what


    happened to you? Why are you all so thin? Haven''t you been eating?¡± I asked them as I turned to look


    at my brother who was staring at me with shock and surprise in his face as he couldn''t believe that I


    was awake and speaking to him.


    ¡° How can I eat when my only daughter is in the hospital lying between life and Death. I thought I would


    never see you again, Angel ¡± Dad replied with tears in his eyes. I reached out to hold his hands as I


    sobbed uncontrobly. I can''t believe I cause my family such pain.


    ¡° I''m sorry dad. I''m sorry that you all have to go through all of that. I''m sorry ¡± I sobbed into his hands as


    both Shane and mom pat me gently on my back trying to console me.


    ¡° it''s okay Nina. You have to eat something before Shane could go get the doctor ¡° Mom replied as I


    nodded she fed me a liquid something from the sks beside my bed as I took it in. I didn''t know what


    that was since my taste buds couldn''t distinguish between the taste just yet.


    ¡° That''s okay mom. I don''t think I can have another spoonful of it. I''m just taking it in, I don''t even know


    how it tastes. It''s so neutral on my tongue ¡± Mom smiled as she nodded and packed the food. Dad was


    on the couch going through his phone .


    ¡°Shane go and call your sister''s doctor, tell him that she could talk ¡± Mom said to Shane as he stood up


    to leave the room¡° Okay mom¡±


    ¡° Mom how''s Lillian? ¡± I turned to mom. Having remembered that Lilian fainted on the scene of the


    ident. I hope she''s alright and the baby is good too.


    ¡° She''s fine. She''s preparing for her wedding this Saturday since she woke up a bit earlier than you¡±


    Mom replied smiling ¡° She will be d to know you are up and fine¡± I smiled at her


    ¡° I''m d Lillian''s fine. I don''t know what I would do if anything had happened to her. How''s the baby?¡±


    ¡° The baby''s okay too. The doctor said nothing was wrong with the both of them. She only had a few


    bruises on her hands and face¡±


    ¡° Miss Miller, I''m d to see that you can talk now¡± The doctor''s voice greeted us from the doorway.


    ¡° Yes doctor. I can talk because I have a great doctor who treated me¡± I replied smiling at him...


    ¡°I see you still have your ttery tongue, Nina¡± He said as he walked closer to me. I smiled up at him.


    Doctor Oliver was our family doctor. I''m not surprised my parents brought me here instead.


    ¡° Does anywhere hurt?¡± He asked me as he scribbled something in his notebook.


    ¡° Not really. But my throat hurt awfully. I don''t know why?¡± I asked him...


    ¡° That''s normal. You are speaking after months in aa. It''s bound to happen. You have to reduce


    the  words you say and your speech rate until you¡¯re fully recovered. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes doctor¡±


    ¡° That''s great then¡± He replied before turning to speak with my parents in a hushed whisper.


    ¡° She''s alright for now. Noplications from the surgery yet but we need to keep her here and watch


    her for tonight and if no anything. Then hopefully she could be discharged tomorrow? ¡±


    ¡° Thank you Oliver. I''m grateful, for all your help and words of encouragement ¡± Dad told him as they


    shook hands.


    ¡° There''s nothing Mr. Miller. I was primarily afraid of Amnesia but since she could remember how we


    joke with each other. That shouldn''t be a problem anymore. You only need to keep her of any ident


    for now. Because the second time might be fatal than this¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that oliver. Thank you so much¡± Dad said to him as he turns to walk out of the room. While I went


    back to sleep as I felt awfully drained and tired.

 Chapter 48: Michael

    Chapter 48: Michael


    I stood up sluggishly from the bed after yesterday with Nina at the hospital, I felt so drained and weak.


    Michael honey! Won''t you pick your calls. It has been ringing for a while now¡± Mom''s voice calls out to


    me from her room across from mine.


    ¡° I¡¯ll do that now mom. I''m just waking up¡± I replied to her as I stood up from the bed to go pick up my


    call.


    ¡° Okay do that honey. Ande down for break fast. Maria had prepared us something to eat¡± Mom


    answered as I felt her open the door of her room and went down stairs.


    I walked into the bathroom with my phone in my hands wondering who called as the caller had hung up


    before I could reach the phone.


    I tried to put in my password and return the call but I was awestruck by Nina''s smiling face on my


    phone screen. I would do anything to see this smile on her face again.


    The phone started ringing almost immediately as I discovered that it was Dons Calling.


    My heart skipped a beat as I quickly epted the call. ¡° Don, what''s going on? What happened to


    Nina, Is she alright ?¡± I asked him breathless. Whosoever is up there, please save my woman. Don''t let


    anything happen to her.


    ¡° Calm down boss. Nothing is wrong with Miss Miller. As a matter of fact, I bring you good news¡± He


    replied with a hint of a smile in his voice.


    ¡° Good news?¡± I asked him unsure as I walked back into my room to get my outfit for today ready.


    ¡° Yes boss. Miss Miller is awake ¡± He replied as I froze.


    ¡° What did you just say? She''s awake. When ? How? ¡° I asked him, shocked. She''s awake. Nina is


    awake. Oh! I''m so excited.


    ¡° Yes boss. She woke up immediately you left yesterday but I couldn''t call you since it waste in the


    night¡±


    ¡± You should have called me Don. Anyway, how''s she? Where is she now? I''m on my way?¡° I told him I


    grabbed a pair of trousers from the closet and got into it.


    ¡° She''s fine boss. But I don''t think you cane here right now. She''s getting discharged today and


    her parents are preparing to take her home. It wouldn''t be a good idea if you should see her now, with


    her brother and the enmity between you two¡±


    I paused between getting my second leg into the trouser as I wonder what Don has just told me ¡°Okay.


    I will stay put right now but I need you to be with her always don''t let her see you. And please do it


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    right, this time. Okay?¡±


    ¡° I will do that. Moreover, I think she recognised me and probably wondered that I was the one who


    caused her ident?¡± Don replied slowly, getting scared. I never knew to be so scared.


    ¡° Why?¡± I asked him as I discarded the trouser onto the bed and walked into the bathroom to shower,


    putting the phone on loudspeaker.


    ¡° I wanted to go check on her when she was alone in the room but she looked so scared when she saw


    me and wanted to scream. So I had to leave the room immediately.


    ¡° The more reason I will need you to watch her from a far until we had a chance to clear any


    misunderstanding she might have with you ¡±


    ¡° Yes boss. I had to go now. They are already getting out of the hospital¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care and thank you¡± I replied as I hung up the call. I opened the shower and got into it,


    whistling while scrubbing my body excitedly.


    About thirty minutester, I walk out of the shower happy with how I''ve scrubbed my body relentlessly. I


    opened my closet as I picked out a pair of dark jeans trousers and a in blue shirt and put it on. While


    I tie thece of my Nike dark blue sneaker. Ready for my meeting with Andrea.


    Looking round my room thest time before going downstairs I was surprised to see that mom had left


    everything as it was since I was younger. I made a mental note to have it refurbished. I wouldn''t want


    Nina to make fun of me when she sees my room like this.


    I took my phone and closed the door as I raced down the stairs whistling excitedly. My parents were at


    their usually seat at the dining table as I walked closer to join them. ¡° Good morning dad. Good morning


    mom. Hope you slept well?¡± I greeted both of them with a smile on my face.


    ¡° Good morning son. How are you?¡± Dad replied as he turned to watch me curiously.


    ¡° I''m good dad. I''m just so excited this morning. I wish everyday could be like today¡± I replied as I


    turned to grab a loaf of bread into my mouth.


    ¡° I can see that you are happy son, but what I don''t understand is why?¡± mom asked, getting shocked


    with my attitude.


    ¡° Mom. Nina is awake ¡± I reply smiling up at her.


    Mom hand froze on the cup of tea in her hands as she turned to look at me with happiness in her eyes¡°


    What did you just say son? Nina''s awake ¡±


    ¡° Yes mom. She woke up yesterday¡± I replied as I turned to dad who was merely regarding mom and I


    curiously.


    ¡° Oh! Thank God. My conscience will stop ming me now. I could go to Lillian''s wedding and not feel


    guilty for attending ¡± Mom replied with a smile on her face.


    ¡° So , what''s your n now that she has woken up from hera? Dad''s cold voice stopped me as I


    turned to re at him.


    ¡° What do you mean dad? Are you not happy that she''s no longer lying in that hospital? I hope you will


    be kind to her from now on, because if you should find out the truth, you will hate yourself more¡±.


    ¡° What truth son? What are you talking about?¡± mom''s scared voice called out to me as she tried to


    reach out to me but I flinched out of her touch.


    ¡° It''s nothing that you should be worried about. When it''s time you will know¡±


    ¡° Michael Vincent Thompson, I''m warning you for thest time let Nina go. The poor girl had suffered


    enough. Aren''t you guilty? You and I both know that you are not going to marry her, then why are you


    still hanging on to her?¡± Dad''s voice red at me as I turned to look at him annoyed.


    ¡° Point of correction dad, you and mom are forcing me to marry Deborah. I don''t love Deborah neither


    do I care about the bastard in her womb. All I care about is Nina. Is it too much to ask of you.


    ¡° No son, it''s not too much to ask. I know you love Nina and I''m getting fond of her too but we are your


    parents and can never lead you astray.


    Deborah is the woman for you not Nina. You are from a wealth home and you are a billionaire yourself.


    What good is your money if you cannot get a pretty and wealthy wife like Deborah? What can Nina


    offer you? Nothing ?¡± mom said, trying to reassure me as I angrily stood up from the table, after losing


    my appetite. To think I was happy a while back and now this.


    ¡°Where are you going, Michael Thompson? ¡± Mom screamed at me as I ignored her and ran up the


    stairs into my room. I picked my bag and a few clothes that I have brought with me. I don''t think I will


    ever being to this house again after this:


    ¡°Michaele back here!¡± Dad shouted at me immediately he saw me with my bags.


    ¡° You know what dad, mom. I''m done. It''s my fault, I should have gotten married to Nina secretly when I


    first met her ten years ago and discovered that I was in love with her.  If I had done that, all of this


    wouldn''t be happening right now. But it''s not toote, I can still do it¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t dare, Michael Thompson ¡± Dad shouted, ring angrily at me. I don''t why he''s so


    stubborn about this.


    ¡°Dad stop controlling my life. I''m an adult. A fucking  thirty five years old adult¡±


    ¡°If you abide by my choice and instructions. I wouldn''t need to control your life¡± I walked out of the room


    frustrated into the car as Mark drove me to Lush Beauty.


    I walked into lush beauty as all the sales people greeted me but I ignored them. Giving them my angry


    look.


    I took out my phone to put a call through to John, praying that he was at the vi, so he could do what I


    was about to send him.


    ¡° Hello sir¡± John''s voice greeted me on the other side of the call.


    ¡° Hello John. I need you to do something for me urgently.


    ¡° What is it Michael? ¡±


    ¡° Where''s Deborah? ¡± I asked him as I took the elevator into Andrea''s office.


    ¡° She''s in her room ¡° John replied.


    ¡° Good. I need you to go into her room and drag her out. I don''t want to see her in that house or any of


    her belongings. Okay?¡±


    ¡° Yes sir ¡±John replied.


    ¡°I don''t care how you do it but I don''t want to see her in my house again ¡° I told John and hung up as I


    opened the door into Andrea''s office.


    He was sitting on his desk going through some files in front of them. Immediately he saw me, he smiled


    sadly as he came to shake my hands.


    ¡° Michael. How are you ?¡± He asked me as I sat down opposite him.


    ¡° I''m good, though my parents are giving me a tough time but I¡¯ll survive. And you, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Same old. Though Lush Beauty is going down, we''ve been losing clients ever since Nina''s ident.


    We need her to be alive in order to revise Lush Beauty again¡±


    ¡° Oh! Yes. She''s alive. She woke up this morning ¡± I told Andrea. Have forgotten he wasn''t aware of it


    yet.


    ¡° Really ? Wow! I''m so happy for you. Have you told Lilian? Andrea asked me as he smiled excitedly.


    ¡° Not yet. But we shouldn''t tell her, Nina might want to surprise her on her wedding ¡± I told him


    shrugging


    ¡° That''s true. So, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    The door opened as Danny walked in followed closely by Lillian. I stood up to go hug her as this was


    the first time I will be seeing her after the ident. She was okay, save for a few bruises of her face.


    ¡° How are you Lillian? ¡± I ask her as I motion for her to sit. She sat down beside Danny.


    ¡° I''m good. Though, I''m missing Nina a lot right now as my wedding is drawing closer ¡± Lilian replied


    sadly as Andrea and I exchanged knowing wink.


    ¡°I''m sorry about that Lilian. I''m sure she will wake up before your wedding, okay?¡±


    ¡° I pray so. What did you want to see us for?¡± She repeated Andrea''s question to me.


    ¡°I need your help. All of you. I wanted to do it alone but  I''m not getting anywhere. I need you guys'''' I


    told them looking at each of their faces.


    ¡° Our help? Why?¡± Danny asked, shocked. He has been quiet all this while merely observing us...


    I went on to narrate everything for them right from the beginning of Austin and Deborah''s plot down to


    catching them at the hospital as I watched the shocks on their faces.


    ¡° That Lying bitch. I knew this wasn''t an ident. To think she did this. I feel like killing her¡± Lilian


    screamed angrily as Danny tried to calm her down.


    ¡° I knew it, the way she shed those fake tears. I knew it wasn''t real. Michael, we need to report them at


    the police station ¡° Andrea said looking up at me.


    ¡°Not yet¡±


    ¡° Why?¡± They all asked as I went to narrate to them why it couldn''t work.


    ¡°That''s true. Anyway, I will see what we can do. We need to gather evidence for Austin''s involvement in


    Nina and Lillian''s ident¡± Danny said as he tilts his chin up lost in thought.


    ¡°Yes. So, guys, are you all going to help me¡± I asked them as I waited for each of their responses


    breathlessly.


    ¡°Of course. Count us in¡± They all replied. I smiled as I hugged all of them. We all dispersed to our


    various houses with a promise to meet at Lillian''s wedding.

 Chapter 49: Deborah

    Chapter 49: Deborah


    I walked out from the bathroom where I was taking shower to pick up my phone which has been ringing


    for a while now.


    Picking it up, I was surprised to see my dad''s calling. It''s been a while since Ist talked or saw him. I


    wonder what''s wrong with him?


    ¡°Hey dad¡± I called slowly into the phone unsure of the kind of mood he might be in.


    ¡° Deborah Melton? ¡± My dad screamed into the phone as I held the phone away from my ear, surprised,


    what could have made dad so worked up?.


    ¡° Did you and Austin nned Nina''s ident? ¡± Dad asked in a hushed voice, probably not wanting


    mom to hear about it.


    ¡° I______didn''t do____¡±


    ¡° Why didn''t you ask Austin to kill her off. Now she''s awake¡± Dad said bitterly. I was shocked. Dad is in


    support of having Nina killed. Good job Deborah wait a minute, what did dad just say?


    ¡° Nina''s awake? How?¡± I asked my dad, shocked.


    ¡° I don''t know either, and I don''t care about it. That''s for you to worry about not me. We have bigger


    problems in our hands now?¡±


    ¡° What problem dad?¡± I asked him as I walked to the wardrobe to get my outfit for today, nning to go


    see Austin as soon as I dropped dad''s call.


    ¡° Daniel just called me now that Michael is threatening to marry Nina secretly¡±


    ¡° What ?¡° I screamed as my hands froze on the red blouse in my hands¡± What do you mean by that?


    What about his baby?¡± I asked dad as I lovingly ran my hands through my tummy that has started to


    show. While making a mental note to go for checkup with my doctor.


    ¡° That child which is not even Michael''s. How could you do such a thing like that?. That''s too risky


    Deborah. What if Michael finds out?¡±


    ¡° He''s not going to find out dad¡±, I told him, rolling my eyes at him. Something that I''ve been able to


    hide all this while,¡° The only one who knew are me, you, Austin and my doctor. No one else¡±


    ¡° Okay. That''s alright. I will handle Michael''s father while you handle Nina. Keep her away from Michael


    especially at the wedding. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡° Yes dad¡± I replied as he hung up the phone. I slumped heavily on the bed shocked and surprised.


    How did Dad find out that Michael is not the father of my baby. How can I underestimate my father? I


    really need to speak to Austin about this. And Michael, how dare him? How dare him threaten to marry


    that witch of the west secretly? I would never allow it. Michael is mine ¡±


    I quickly got into my dark red trouser and white free top which Michael bought for me from one of his


    business meetings in Spain. I miss him when he was so loving and caring to me. He used to tell me


    things and hangs around with me. When did we fall apart? To the point that he can''t stand the sight of


    me anymore.


    ¡° Since when you started  nning to kill the one woman he loves with his life. Deborah, you are no


    longer in love with Michael. You are obsessed with him and I''m afraid your obsession has turned to


    hatred. You want to cause him pain?¡± My subconscious said to me angrily as I turned to look at her.


    ¡° I love Michael. I love him with my life¡° I screamed at her. How dare she tell me that I hate Michael.


    How can I hate Michael?


    ¡°No, you don''t. The earlier you admit it the better¡±


    ¡° Yes I do. I love him¡± I screamed with my hands on my head. How dare she tell me otherwise? ¡±


    ¡° Miss Melton! Are you alright? ¡± John''s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turned to look at the


    door. I can''t believe I say that out loud.


    ¡° Yes. What do you want?¡± I shouted at him, as I picked my bag. I walked to the door and opened up.


    I stood shocked, in front of the door stood John with three other huge men I''ve never met before


    ¡° What is the meaning of this, Mr. Henderson? ¡± I ask him, ring at him.


    ¡° I''m sorry, miss Melton but Mr. Thompson instructed me to get you out of the house before he arrive ¡±


    ¡° What? Michael sent you to chase me out of his house. My baby father''s house¡±


    ¡° Yes, Miss Melton. I don''t want to force you out considering your condition. I will like you to go back in,


    pack your bag and walk out gently,¡± John said as he stood to one end of the room motioning for me to


    get on.


    I rolled my eyes while I stood stubbornly with my hands folded across my chest ¡° In your dreams. I''m


    not leaving this house until Michael say otherwise¡±


    ¡° Okay then. Boys, get on with your job¡± John said as the men all rushed into my room. They all


    deposited the dresses in my wardrobe into my bag as I screamed up at them. I ran up to stop them but


    they pushed me out of their sight.


    I took out my phone to dial Michael''s number. It rang thrice before it hung up. Why isn''t he picking his


    calls? Did he really ask John to send me out of his house? Why? Is it because of Nina?


    ¡° We are done with it, sir ¡± One of the men said to John, who stood up from where he sat at the


    entrance of my room. He walked around to inspect their hand work while I stood to one side with tears


    in my eyes but I refused to cry.


    ¡° Good. Now, take those bags to her car and deposit it inside ¡° John said to them as they all picked up


    my bags and walked outside leaving John with me.


    ¡° Miss Melton, that will  be all for now. I hope you have a safe trip back home¡± John turned around with


    a smile on his face. I guess he''s excited to get rid of me.


    ¡° Is she really leaving ?¡± I heard Emma asked John just as I descended the stairs with my car keys in


    my hands.


    ¡° Yes, I''m sure Miss Miller will being around tomorrow that''s why Michael wants her out ¡± John


    answered her as he took a sip of water from the  cup in his hands.


    ¡° What? Miss Miller is awake. Oh! My goodness, I''m so happy. Such a nice girl unlike the devil upstair¡±


    Emma replied as I clenched my first together. How dare she call me a devil. I need to give her a piece


    of mind.


    ¡° Who the fuck are you calling a devil, Emma?¡± Emma eyes widened  in shocked, as she saw me


    descend the stairs angrily.


    ¡° I''m sorry Miss Miller. It was a slip of the tongue¡± I rolled my eyes at her¡° Slip of the tongue, right?. Just


    wait till I get married to Michael. I make you both of you pay for humiliating me today¡±.


    ¡° In your dreams¡± Emma mumbled to herself but I heard her alright. I ignored her as I took the elevator


    to the parking lot. I got  into my car and drove to Austin''s ce praying that he''s home.


    ***


    Austin


    ¡° I''ming ¡± I called out to the person who had been knocking my door relentlessly. I wonder who that


    could be?


    Opening the door I was surprised to see my woman standing there with tears in her eyes. ¡° Angel, why


    are you crying? What happened to you?¡± I asked her as I usher in slowly with my hands around her


    back.


    She didn''t answer, she continued crying while I tried tofort her, making my heart break a million


    pieces. I hate to see her cry.


    ¡° What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡± I asked her after she had calmed down a bit.


    She sniffled back tears as she turned to look into my eyes¡° Michael sent me out of his house. He


    humiliated me in front of his house helps¡±


    ¡° Wait a minute, Michael did what?¡± I screamed as I paced round the sitting room pissed off. I can''t


    believe Michael made my woman cry.


    I walk closer to Deborah and hug her. ¡° it''s okay, don''t cry, He wille around. After all you are the


    only one he got apart from Nina who is still in the hospital ¡±


    ¡°Hospital? No way, Nina is awake and she has been discharged from the hospital yesterday¡± Deborah


    said angrily as she stepped out of my hands.


    ¡° Nina is awake? How did she survive an ident as fatal as that?¡±


    ¡° I don''t know. I''m just scared, it felt like everything I''ve worked for all these years ising down the


    drains and I''m helpless. I don''t know what to do, ¡± Deborahmented bitterly as tears poured down her


    eyes. I felt helpless too, I wish there was something I could do to make her happy. Why is Nina so


    stubborn? After all attempt, she still wakes up? What''s wrong with that girl!.


    ¡° What are we going to do now?¡± I asked Deborah who had stopped crying and was staring at me.


    ¡°Dad said he will handle it. He asked us to take care of Nina?¡± She replied, shrugging as I looked at her


    shocked.


    ¡° Your dad knew about us? How?¡± I asked her as I walked into the kitchen to get her a ss of water.


    She collected it from me with smiles in her eyes.


    ¡° I don''t know either. I was as surprised as you are when he told me? But I''m d at least he''s on our


    side. We just need to keep Nina away from Michael at all cost¡± Deborah said as she paused to a sip


    from the water in her hands.


    ¡° I overhead Emma and John gossiping earlier. They were saying something about Ninaing to


    spend the night at Michael''s ¡± She continued with venom in her voice.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° That is not possible. I don''t think Nina''s father will agree to that considering the way her brother


    behaved in the hospital ¡± I shake my head. Knowing how stubborn Shane is and her Mom, they won''t


    allow Nina to go ahead with her rtionship with Michael.


    ¡° Shane?¡± Deborah saidughing ¡° Oh my God, Austin, Shane is just a boy. He has no say in his


    sister''s affairs, but as for her Mom, I''m sure she won''t allow that too¡±


    ¡° Anyway, let''s leave that. We can always talk about thatter. How are you?¡± I ask her cause I noticed


    she was losing weight and getting thinner each day. Sometimes, I me myself for agreeing to her


    ridiculous idea of giving my baby to Michael. I wish I could tell my parents that I''m about to be a father,


    but I can''t.


    Mom will want to fuss over her, and my dad will want her toe stay a week at their ce and


    knowing Deborah, she will totally refuse.


    ¡° I''m fine and your baby is good too. He started kicking some days ago¡± Deborah said with a genuine


    smile on her face. I smile back at her. I know she will make a good mother someday.


    ¡° That''s remind me¡± Deborah said suddenly as she sit up on the couch, she turned to stare at me with


    smile on her face ¡° I will be going for the ultrasound, I need you to go with me¡±


    ¡° Really?¡± I replied excitedly, I would really love to go with her but it''s too risky. What if someone saw us


    there. No, I can''t do that.


    ¡° But aren''t you supposed to go with Michael?¡± I ask her, sadly.


    ¡° Yes, but Michael doesn''t want to see me. I doubt he will want to go with me for the scan¡± She replied


    as I walked closer to hug her.


    ¡° It''s okay. He will soone around. You know what, I have an idea¡± I smile looking at her ¡° Really,


    what is that?¡±


    ¡° You can go with his mother. She will be so happy when she feel the baby''s heartbeat that she will


    immediately want Michael to marry you¡±


    ¡° That''s true. Thank you so much Austin, for everything. And for this brilliant idea of you, I will reward


    you with a¡° thank you sex¡± Deborah replied giggling as she dragged me to the bedroom while I smiled


    at her.


    Gosh! I''m madly in love with Deborah Melton. And I will do anything just to see a smile on her face


    even though it means killing Nina again.

 Chapter 50: Lillians Wedding

    Chapter 50: Lillian''s Wedding


    ¡° Rise and shine, my baby girl¡± Mom''s loud voice rang all through the stairs as she opened the door


    into my room. I groaned as I buried my head deeper into the duvet.


    ¡°Lillian Thomas¡± Mom screamed at me and she came around to pull the duvet off my baby making me


    scream in the process.


    ¡° Mom____ .arrgh . I feel like killing you right now¡± I screamed at her as she rolled her eyes at me. She


    went about opening my Windows blinds to let the sun in...


    ¡° Who kills her mom on her wedding day?¡± Mom mumbles to herself as I stood up and went to hug her.


    ¡° I''m sorry mom. I was alone joking. You know how much I value my sleep. Moreover, Danny and I


    talked until the early hours of the morning ¡± I apologised to her as she turned to hug me with tears in


    her eyes.


    ¡° It''s okay Angel. I do understand. I can''t believe you are getting married ¡± Mom said as she cried on my


    shoulder. I was teary too but I forced myself to be strong for the both of us. I haven''t been going to visit


    her at the hospital, with the wedding preparation and all that.


    ¡° Enough of the tears. Angel, I need you to go take a shower cause your makeup artist will be here


    sooner than you could imagine ¡± Mom said as she dragged me into the bathroom.


    ¡° Don''t worry about a thing darling, I will handle all of it. Take your time showering, remember you won''t


    have time to shower anymore. Scrub everywhere clean in case you know, Danny might want to_____.


    What am I even saying? I keep forgetting that you are pregnant ¡±


    Mom''s voice called out to me from outside my bathroom door as I face panned myself.


    Do  all mothers give such advice to their daughters on their wedding day? Gosh! And what does she


    mean by scrub everywhere?


    I ignored my mom as I took my toothbrush and toothpaste and began to brush my teeth. I brush up and


    down, when I am  done I enter into the shower and soak for a few minutes before scrubbing all over my


    body. I was nervous about meeting everyone. I just wished Nina was here by my side, I''ve never done


    a thing without her by my side. I miss her so much.


    ¡°Lilian. Are you not done yet?¡± Mom knocked on my bathroom door as she screamed at the top of her


    voice.


    ¡°Mom! You asked me to take my  time, remember ¡± I repeated what she has told me sarcastically


    causing her to pound on the door loudly.


    ¡°If you  don''t open the door in this instance. I''m going to force it down ¡± I quickly rinse my body and got


    out tying a towel around my body. Knowing my mom, she isn''t joking.


    I walked out to the bedroom to see that my dress was already put on a dress stand while Juli was


    smiling up at me ¡° Congrattions! Miss Thomas¡± She came around to hug me.


    ¡°Thank you Juli¡± I replied while looking at her. I don''t know why Michael sent Juli to do my makeup.


    Though I requested someone from Lush Beauty but I wasn''t expecting Juli. I remember Nina telling me


    once that she talks too much .


    ¡°And I''m sorry about Nina. She''s such a gooddy. I miss making up her face and Lush Beauty is


    ________¡±


    ¡°Juli, please can you not talk. I''m not in the mood. I''m sorry¡± I told her as I offered her an apologetic


    smile. She nodded and got to work on my face.


    Mom returned a whileter to tell me that Danny''s parents had arrived. Since I was pregnant, we


    couldn''t have the wedding at the cathedral instead we opted for a garden wedding which is why we are


    using my parent''s garden.


    ¡°What of Nina''s parents? Are they here yet?¡± I asked mom as I looked at her from the mirror. She has


    changed and was putting on a green flowing gown with a little white fascinator on her hair. Green and


    white were my wedding colors, if you are wondering why green?


    ¡°Nor yet, but Michael''s parents are here with Deborah and Austin. I''m sure Michael and Andrea are


    with Danny right now since they are his best friends and _____¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± I called her since she wouldn''t stop bbering.


    ¡°I''m sorry dear, I''m just so nervous. I want everything to be perfect but what to do? You don''t have any


    bridesmaids with you. Should I call Deborah, I''m sure she will be happy to help?¡± Mom asked me as I


    clenched my fists in anger.


    That killer! Arrgh. If it was left to me, I wouldn''t have allowed her into my wedding ¡° No mom. I prefer


    being alone than have Deborah be my bridesmaid¡± I told mom, seething my teeth in anger.


    ¡°But you are not alone¡± Nina''s voice called out to me from the doorway. She was as beautiful and


    radiant as always save for a few bruises on her face and hands. I stood shocked looking at her, not


    quite believing that she was in front of me. Juli shrieks in excitement as my mom blinks her eyelids, she


    was as shocked as I was.


    ¡°Sorry I''mte. I tried toe earlier but mom and dad wouldn''t allow me to drive and I _____¡±


    ¡°Ina!¡± I asked her again to be sure she was the one.


    ¡°Yes, Lillian. Mom Amelia. It''s me Nina '''' Nina said with a smile on her face. I ran up to hug her with


    tears in my eyes. I can''t believe she is here in front of me and at my wedding. Mom came over to hug


    us both as we all cried together. Tears of joy stream down my eyes, this was the best wedding present I


    could ever ask for.


    ¡°When did you wake up Nina? Why didn''t your parents say anything? And Michael does he know?¡± I


    asked her as I guided her to a chair opposite mine since she was feeling weak due to her medications.


    Mom had left us to ourselves saying she had guests she needed to attend to and she needed to greet


    Nina''s parents.


    Nina sat down across from me after hugging Juli and Juli promising her to do her makeup ¡° Some days


    ago¡± Nina replied shrugging.


    I raised my eyebrows at her surprise ¡° Some days ago?  Why didn''t anyone say anything?¡±


    ¡°That''s because I wanted to surprise you. Now, where is my dress, I have to get dressed¡± I nodded at


    her as I went into the room to get her bridesmaid dress I''ve Bought for her from Paris.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow! Lilian. This is so beautiful ¡± Nina eximed as she did a quick twirl with the dress. I smiled at


    her.


    ¡°That''s because you are the one wearing it.  Imagine how it will look on my body?¡± I told her, rolling my


    eyes at her as sheughed out loud. Gosh! I''ve missed my best friend.


    I remember when Danny and I bought that dress, we wanted it to match with Michael''s. I''m sure


    everyone will be shocked to see them putting on the same dress.


    Nina was still twirling around, trying to get her bnce with the silver heels on her legs. ¡° So, how''s my


    Prince or princess doing?¡± Nina asked after she had sat down. Juli went to do her makeup while I stood


    up to go put on my dress.


    ¡°Prince,¡± I replied as Iughed at the shock on her face. ¡° I went for the scan two days ago. You need to


    see the happiness on Danny''s face¡±


    ¡°So, it''s a boy. Damn! I can''t believe you let Danny win, '''' Nina said as try badly to hide the smile on her


    face. Why was she smiling? Shouldn''t she be sad that I lost?


    ¡°Why are you smiling? Aren''t you supposed to be sad that I lost?¡± I asked her, pouting at her.


    ¡°Of course, I am sad¡± Nina repliedughing, rolling her eyes at me ¡° But I''m happy too. Remindter to


    get my money from Michael ¡±


    ¡°Michael? What money? ¡± I asked her still confused as I watch her curiously


    ¡°I won the bet. I told him, it will be a boy but he said a girl¡± Nina replied giving me ¡® the are you dumb¡¯


    look.


    ¡°What? You weren''t even on my side from the beginning? Some friend you are¡± I replied while feigning


    annoyance with her.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I just knew Danny would win. I mean look at him with all those muscles ¡± Nina replied, rolling


    her eyes at me as I blushed.


    ¡°Whatever. I still hate you¡± I stuck my tongue out at her as I put on my wedding gown. It fits me


    perfectly and hides my baby bump. ¡° Speaking of Michael, does he know that you are awake?¡±


    Nina stilled as she turns to look at me ¡° I don''t know. I haven''t been able to call him¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡± I asked her, surprised. I knew how much she loves Michael. Was she having a second


    thought?.


    Dad seized my phone. He even took my car,  banned me from speaking to anyone in the Thompson''s


    family. Can you believe that? ¡± Nina shouted annoyed as I continued watching her.


    ¡°I don''t me your dad. If it were to be me, I would have tied your hands and legs¡± I red at her. Is


    she stupid? After everything, she is still trying to call Michael.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I thought Michael was your friend?¡± Nina asked me slowly, trying to


    understand me.


    ¡°Of course he is. He is my baby godfather but what use is a man that can''t fight for a woman he loves.


    He is useless. I''ll kudos to your father. I''m sorry girl, but I''m with your father on this one¡± I told her as I


    disappeared into the bedroom to get my shoes.


    I can''t believe she is still in love with Michael after everything he has  put her through. Because of him,


    Deborah tries to kill Nina. Is that not enough reason for her to fall out of love with him? What kind of


    love is that?.


    I huff as I walk back into the sitting room to see my dad and Nina conversing quietly. Juli was done with


    making up Nina''s face and packing her makeup products into her bag ready to leave.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I called out to him as he turned to smile at me.


    ¡°Wow! My baby girl looks so beautiful today. You are the most beautiful bride on the earth¡± Dad


    ¡°More beautiful than mom?¡± I asked him, teasing him lightly as he frowned at me.


    ¡°A little" He said as Nina and I both burst intoughter.


    ¡°Okay girls. We need to go, Danny is already waiting for you at the altar and he''s beginning to think


    you''ve changed your mind. I came to walk you in '''' I nodded at dad as I ran to steal a nce of my


    handsome groom through the window while Nina  and Dadughed. I roll my eyes at them as I walk


    back to hook my hands with dad''s as we all stepped out of my room to the garden.


    Nina was to go in first. I turned to look at her as she nodded at me, reading the silent signal ¡° Are you


    ready princess?¡± Dad said to Nina who nodded in response.


    ¡°Let''s have the bride¡± The priest was saying as everyone all turned to stare at the back. Nina walked in


    holding the same flowers as I was holding. Water-lilies. A few gasps were heard here and there but I


    ignored them.


    Danny stood shocked, I guess he wasn''t expecting to see Nina here today. Well, that makes the two of


    us.


    I walked in with my father immediately I heard the background music ( Tatiana Manaois_ My Home).


    Nina was seated beside Michael in front of the altar. Danny turned to look at me with a sincere smile on


    his face when he saw me approaching. I can''t believe I''m finally getting married after everything we''ve


    been through.


    My father handed me over to the priest who in turn gave me to Danny. Danny smiles at me as he


    whispers to me ¡° You are mesmerizing. My beautiful queen¡± I blush as I turn to listen to what the priest


    was saying.


    ¡°Do you Lillian Thomas, take Daniel Martins to be yourwfully wedded husband, to love and cherish


    him in sickness and in health, for richer for poorer till death do you part? ¡± The priest asked me.


    I turned to smile at Danny who was urging me to say yes with his eyes ¡° Yes, I do¡±


    ¡°Do you Daniel Martins, take Lillian Thomas to be yourwfully wedded wife, to love and cherish her in


    sickness and in health, for richer for poorer till death do you part ¡± The priest asked Danny looking at


    him while waiting for his response.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Danny  replied with a bright smile gracing his face. We both exchange our rings and say our


    vows with smiles on each of our faces.


    ¡°By the power vested in me by the Holy spirit. I now pronounce you husband and wife. Ladies and


    gentlemen, behold your new couples, Mr. and Mrs. Martins. You may now kiss the bride¡±  The priest


    said as Danny pulled me closer to him and mmed his lips on mine.


    I was so happy, everyone stood up and pped. Nina was crying as she came over to hug me ¡° I''m so


    happy for you. Finally babe!¡± She screamed with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions! Mr. and Mrs. Martins¡± My parents and Danny''s parents came over to hug and


    congratte us with a smile on each of their faces.


    ¡°Congrattions, man!¡± Michael and Andrea greeted Danny and I. Deborah was seated beside


    Michael''s mom with a smile on her face as she ran her hands through her belly.


    I rolled my  eyes at her. I can''t believe she fools everyone. I went back into my room to change out of


    my dress and get ready for the reception. Finally, I''m married.


    ¡°How does it feel? Mrs. Lillian Martins¡± I said to myself with a smile as I anticipated our honeymoon.

 Chapter 51: Nina

    Chapter 51: Nina


    I woke up to the sound of a knock on my door ¡° Who could that be?¡± I groaned as I stood up from bed


    and went reluctantly to open the door.


    Mom stood smiling at me immediately I opened the door. ¡° Mom¡± I groaned. I can''t believe she woke


    me up this early, for what?


    ¡° Nina darling ¡± Mom called out to me as she ran her hands down my cheeks with love. I roll my eyes at


    her.


    ¡° Angel, I can''t believe you are here in front of me. I''m so happy ¡± She said with a smile as I smiled


    back at her. Most times, I''m not happy for the pains I''ve put my family through. I have just gotten over


    the fact that my little brother has a nightmare about my ident.


    I couldn''t believe it when I woke up that midnight to hear him screaming my name. Immediately , I


    opened the door to his room. He hugged me fiercely and made me promised him that I will never leave


    which I did over and over again until he fell asleep in my hands.


    I pulled out of my thoughts as soon as I heard my phone ringing ¡° Here, your dad asked me to give it to


    you. Lilian has been calling you repeatedly, I''m sure it''s important ¡± Mom said as she thrust the phone


    at me. I happily collected it from her, turning it in my hands. I was d that I could finally speak to


    Michael.


    Mom turned to walk away but she stopped halfway and look at me with a serious expression on her


    face¡° And yes, your dad said you must not call Michael if you do, you won''t be able to use your phone


    again¡± With that she walked down the stair into her room while I stood ring at her back. How did she


    know what I was thinking? Can she read my mind now?


    I  turned and walked back into my room while closing the door gently behind me. My phone vibrate in


    my hands as I picked it up as soon as I saw that it was Lilian calling:


    ¡°Hello! Mrs Lilian Martins ¡± I called sweetly into the phone excited that she was married now.


    ¡° Don''t hello me. Where are you? Do you want me to bete for my flight?¡±


    ¡° Flight? What flight? ¡± I asked her, shocked. We never nned on travelling out of the country, what


    could she be talking about? I wondered to myself.


    ¡° Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten that you promise toe pick me up for my honeymoon ¡± Lilian


    screamed at me as I jolted awake. I grabbed random things from my bedside table and rushed into the


    bathroom.


    ¡° Oh! I''m sorry Lilian, I totally forgot. I was so tired after the reception that I slept off. I will be in your


    house in the next one hour¡± I put the phone on loud speaker and drop it on to the mirror stand while I


    walk into the shower to bathe.


    ¡° Don''t bother to pick me up, at home, I''m at the airport now I''m giving you thirty minutes to get your


    ass down here now¡± Lillian screamed into the phone.


    I smiled at her always bossy ¡° Yes ma''am ¡± I called to her as she huffed and hung up. I rubther of


    soap onto my hands and rub it all over my body as I rushly took my bath.


    I ran out of the bathroom when I was through and walked into my room to dress up. I can''t believe I


    slept off past the time I was supposed to go pick up Lillian.


    ¡° Good morning, dad and mom.¡± I greeted my parents at the dining as soon as I came down stairs.


    Shane was at his usual seat, he was scrolling through his phone as he asionally took a spoonful of


    cornkes into his mouth. I frowned at his eating manner but chose not to speak.


    ¡° Dad, I will be leaving soon for the airport¡± I told my dad as he raised his eyebrow at me, silently asking


    me why?


    ¡° Lilian is going for her honeymoon today. I want to go say goodbye to her¡±


    ¡° Will Michael be there?¡± Dad asked me as I rolled my eyes at him. I didn''t know why he seems to hate


    Michael now?


    ¡° I don''t know Dad. Can I have my car keys back?. I''m runningte, I wouldn''t want Lillian to miss her


    flight because of me ¡± I told him as I stretched forth my hands at him, expecting him to hand over my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    keys.


    But I didn''t know my dad had other ns for me. He stood up and walked outside while I stood gasping


    at his back. Why was he going outside? Did he drop my keys outside?


    I turned to stare at mom who averted her gaze immediately when our eyes met. Shane seems to be


    oblivious to everything going on between us as he continues scrolling through his phone, his food


    I opened my mouth to scold him just as the door opened and dad walked in with three hefty men.


    I stood shocked as I watched him walk closer to stand before me¡° Nina Darling , here are your


    bodyguards. One of them will be your driver and the other two will be your guards. Say hello to them,


    they are skilled soldiers. They are what you calledmando¡± Dad said smiling as I stood speechless


    watching the men.


    ¡° Dad why? ¡± I screamed up at him as tears streamed down my face. Why is he doing this? Is it


    because of Michael ? ¡° I can take care of myself, ¡± I told him slowly as I try to reason with him.


    ¡° Nina darling, I''m not doing this because I hate you or because I don''t want you to talk to Michael. No,


    I''m doing this as a helpless father trying to protect his daughter in the little way he knows ¡±


    My phone vibrates in my hands just as I  think of aeback. A quick nce at the caller''s  I D sent


    me flying out of the dining ¡° We will talk about this when I get back¡± I shouted at dad who nodded at me


    with a smile on his face.


    I walked outside to my car and sat down at the back while both bodyguards each sat on each side of


    me. I felt suffocated as he drove us to the airport. I couldn''t help but wish dad would listen to me and


    take them back. I don''t have privacy anymore.


    The car pulled over at the international airport as I was searching for Lilian. I came to a stop as soon as


    I saw Michael pacing around the hallway. Lilian was seated on one of the couches while Danny held


    her in his arms like he was trying tofort her.


    My heart skipped a beat, as I quickened my step to meet her while praying in my heart that she didn''t


    miss her flight because of me.


    ¡° Lilian ¡± I called softly to her as they all turned to look at me. Lilian ran up to hug me.


    ¡° Nina, you are here. I thought your dad won''t allow you toe? ¡± she said as I smiled back at her.


    Lilian turned to stare behind my back as I followed her gaze.


    ¡°And who are these?¡± Lilian asked me as she pointed at the men behind my back.


    ¡° They are my bodyguards. Ignore them¡± I told Lilian but she wouldn''t hear any of that as she kept


    staring at them.


    ¡° Why did your dad get you bodyguards? Is it because of Michael? ¡± Michael''s eyes widened as soon


    as he heard his name. He stared at me silently asking me if it was really true? I ignore him as I turn to


    look at lilian.


    ¡° Partly because of him and also because he didn''t want me to drive myself anymore ¡± Lillian nodded


    as she held my hands and we both walked to a nearby chair and sat  down while Michael and Danny


    sat to the other side leaving a space between us. My bodyguards all stood behind us.


    ¡° What do you think we should do?¡± Lilian whispered into my ear as I turned to look at her confused.


    ¡°About what?¡± I asked her trying to understand her.


    ¡° Michael, there is something he wants to talk to you about ¡± Lilian said as she turned to re at my


    bodyguards who were behind us.


    I smile sadly at her. She continued ring at the bodyguards at my back. It suddenly hit me as I turned


    to grab her hands and whisper into her ear. She nodded and picked up her phone to text Michael.


    After some minutes, Michael stood up to go to the washroom. I waited for five minutes before excusing


    myself to go to the washroom but just as I had imagined  my bodyguards stopped me.


    ¡° You cane along if you wish?¡±  I told them as I walked in the direction to thedies room. Knowing


    fully well that they won''t be able to enter inside. Immediately, I got into the washroom , I locked the door


    as they stood outside. I turned around to see Michael staring at me with a wide smile on his lips.


    I ran into his hands as he held onto me tightly. He swept my hair away from my eyes as he bent to kiss


    me lightly on the lips ¡°I''m d you are alright. I miss you so much¡± He said as I smiled widely excited


    that I was finally in his arms as he looked up at me with so much love in his eyes.


    ¡°I''m d to see you too,¡± I replied, smiling up at him.


    ¡°There''s something I need to talk to you about but I''m afraid this is neither the time nor the ce to do


    so. How can we meet? It''s very important ¡± Michael said urgently as he gazed into my eyes. I looked at


    him surprised while also wondering what could be so important that he could not say in the washroom.


    ¡°I don''t know, but we worked something out¡± I told him just as I heard a loud banging on the door. My


    bodyguards were getting impatient wondering if I had yed a trick on them.


    I smiled at Michael as he  kissed me onest time before turning to walk back into the male''s


    washroom while I went to open the door. They barge in, searching all over the toilet trying to find what


    could possibly keep me.


    I turned to walk out without saying anything as they followed behind me slowly. Michael was back on


    his seat while Danny and Lilian were getting ready to board their flight.


    ¡° Nina, baby¡± Lilian called out to me as soon as she saw me approaching. I ran up to meet her as she


    hugged me tightly with a tear in her eyes.


    ¡°I will miss you. Be safe¡± She told me as I nodded at her trying to console myself.


    ¡°I will. Take care of yourself too and make sure you enjoy your honeymoon ¡± I told her with a smile on


    my face. She nodded as she and Danny walked into the ne while we stood waving at them.


    Michael and I both turned to stare at each other both with a sad look on our faces. I would give


    anything to know what Michael was thinking at that few seconds. But as for me, it was regret, wishes. I


    had wished it was Michael and I on our way to our honeymoon.


    I regret everything that has happened so far. I turned to walk out of the airport into the parking lot.


    Michael followed slowly behind us. I enter my car while seeing Michael go to his.


    His car was parked close to ours. I didn''t notice it when we came in, in my rush to meet Lilian but now I


    saw Mark gaze at me like he wanted toe over to greet me but seeing the men with me. He nodded


    at me as he pulled out of the airport and drove Michael probably home or the office.


    I sigh heavily as I rest my head on the armrest as my bodyguards drive me home.

 Chapter 52: Michael

    Chapter 52: Michael


    As Mark pulled away from the airport, I couldn''t help but took another nce at Nina. She was seated


    in between the two guards with her eyes closed. I missed her so much, I would really like to have her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    on my bed in my arms but I need to wrap up this private investigation with Deborah and Austin before I


    could afford myself the luxury of being with Nina again. I can''t risk her life the second time.


    ¡° Home or the office sir?¡± Mark''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I turned to look at him from the


    little door that separated me from him ¡° Office. There isn''t anything for me to do at home ¡± I told him as


    he nodded and took the route to the office.


    ¡° Where''s John?¡± I asked Mark after remembering telling him to call him.


    ¡° He''s in the office sir¡± Mark replied as I nodded. With Lillian and Danny out of the country. I had to


    employ the help of both Donald and John to help with the investigation. I want to get this out of the way


    soon.


    Mark pulled over at thepany''s parking space. I was surprised to see reporters gathered. I looked at


    Mark who was watching me with the same curiosity on his face.


    I stayed seated in the car as I picked up my phone to call Aurora but Andrea''s call got instead.


    I picked it up immediately. ¡° Hello Andrea ¡± I called into the phone as my eyes scanned the reporters


    who were running to meet me as soon as they spotted my car in the parking space. Mark quickly locks


    us in, causing them to pound on the door relentlessly.


    ¡° Michael¡± Andrea called with a frantic voice ¡° Did you see the news this morning?¡± He asked me.


    ¡° No. I was at the airport with Lilian and Danny, why?¡± I asked him surprise, just what was on the news


    that I missed.


    ¡° Mr. Melton has told the press that he wants you to sign a prenup and apparently your parents have


    agreed to it?¡± Andrea replied as he swore under his breath.


    ¡° What?¡± I screamed shocked. A prenup? Why ? ¡° Thank you for informing me Andrea. I have to go


    now, I will talk to youter¡± I told Andrea and hung up just as I saw Johning over with Aurora and


    two security guards.


    They cleared the space as I stepped out of the car. I handed Aurora my briefcase and followed them


    into the elevator. Safety in the elevator, only then could I rxed and turn to re at Aurora and John


    ¡° What is this issue of prenup that none of you could inform me? and what are the reporters doing in my


    ¡° I''m sorry sir, we were not aware of it until recently when your parents and the Meltons arrived¡± John


    replied as we both stepped out of the elevator into the hallway that leads to my office.


    ¡° My parents and the Meltons are here?¡± I asked him, shocked as I opened the door into my office.


    John followed me in but Aurora stayed back in hers after handing my briefcase over to John. I''m sure


    she''s excited not to be at the receiving end of my anger.


    ¡° Yes sir. They are both in the conference room¡± John replied. He sat down opposite me after dropping


    my briefcase on my table.


    I paced around my table, just what is Deborah and her parents nning? A prenuptial agreement?


    What has this got to do with my marriage to Deborah? ¡° Boss, I______¡± John stopped when he saw my


    face thinned, angerced my stride.


    ¡° Go on ¡± I motioned him to speak as I sat in front of him.


    ¡° Yes sir. I think Mr. Melton is aware of what is going on?¡± John replied as I nodded at him


    ¡° I was thinking the same. I mean, how then will hee up with a prenup? I stand to lose a lot if I


    don''t get married to Deborah. And if I did get married to her, I won''t even think of divorcing her because


    she will acquire all of my wealth. Wow!!! Mr. Melton. Bravo¡± I said with so much scorn. I felt ridiculed.


    How dare him?.


    ¡° What should we do sir? This is so bad¡± John replied as I stared across from him. ¡° let''s go to the


    conference room and get this over and done with¡±. Two can yed this game. I''m not a business


    tycoon for nothing.


    I walked with a new found confidence down the hallway into the conference room with John behind me.


    Immediately I opened the door, Deborah was crying as my mom wasforting her. She red at me


    as soon as I walked into the room.


    ¡° Michael, how dare you treat a woman this way?¡± Mom screamed up at me ¡° I''ve always taught you to


    respect women. How can you treat your fiance this way?¡± She continued, her brows perch with


    annoyance.


    I ignored her as I sat down at the head of the table. The Melton''s was to the left while my parents were


    on my right ¡° What''s going on Dad?¡± I asked him, my voice dripping with venom as I clenched my


    phone tightly from anger.


    ¡° Michael , how can you send my daughter out of your house. Knowing the kind of condition she is?


    What if something had happened to her?¡± Mr. Melton replied, thumping his hands on the desk, equally


    annoyed. His wife bowed her head swiftly ignoring whatever that was going on...


    ¡° I don''t trust my daughter with you anymore. What if you get married to her and start maltreating her?


    No. Never. You need to sign the prenup¡± He continued looking over to my dad who nodded for him to


    continue...


    ¡° This prenup isn''t for anything but to protect my daughter and my properties. After signing the prenup. I


    can leave my daughter with you knowing that she will be safe in your hands but now never¡± Mr. Melton


    said and sat down as he held Deborah close to him and pet her to calm down.


    I rolled my eyes at her fake tears. How can someone be so wicked? Without any remorseful of her


    actions ¡° what about my properties? ¡±


    Dad was silently watching us without saying anything his hands were folded across his chest.


    ¡° Then this wedding will be cancelled¡±. Mr. Melton screamed at me. ¡° But you will have to take


    responsibility for the child in her, after all it''s yours.


    ¡° No, don''t say that. Michael and Deborah will get married. It has always been our dream to see our


    children together and we will not back out now¡± Mom replied as she pleaded with Mr. Melton with tears


    in her eyes.


    I exhale slowly trying to calm my nerves. I hate to see my mother cry especially because of me. A


    woman''s tears were my weakness and my mom knew this, that''s why she''s trying to manipte me


    with it.


    What kind of a mother is she? ¡°No, it''s not her fault. She doesn''t know the kind of woman Deborah is¡± I


    thought to myself as I turned to see Mr. Melton staring at me with fear in his eyes.


    I smiled, being a businessman had taught me to read a person clearly. I knew he was only bluffing


    about ending the wedding. He stands to gain a lot from this prenup. How then will he want to end the


    penup?


    ¡° Fine. I will sign the prenup¡± I replied as I gazed intently at Mr. Melton who smiled d that he had won


    the game between us. I smiled back at him.


    ¡° What ?¡± Dad screamed as I turned to look at him surprised. Isn''t this what he wanted ?¡± His lips were


    pressed together as he struggled to control his anger.


    ¡° Yes, '''' I replied ¡° I will sign the prenup.¡± Dad''s eyes widened in shock. It confirms my fear. Dad knew


    exactly what we will be losing if I should sign the prenup. Then why did he agree to this when he knew


    the danger it would leave us?


    ¡°That good son. I always knew you loved my daughter¡± Mr. Melton replied as he fetched the document


    from his briefcase with a smile on his face.


    Deborah avoided my eyes but not until I saw the sly grin on her lips. I knew it, her father knew about


    her ns all along?


    ¡° But on one condition ¡± I said suddenly causing them to pause as I watched the smile disappear from


    Mr. Melton''s face.


    ¡° What''s__ condition__?¡±Mr. Melton stutter slowly his hands shook with the document. I scoffed at him.


    How did he manage to get hispany to how it was now with that attitude of his?


    ¡° My condition is, if I find any evidence of infidelity this prenuptial agreement will be in my favour ¡± I said


    as I rest my head on the couch and wake them conversing among themselves. I saw the thinnest smile


    on my dad''s lips as I smiled.


    ¡° Fine. I ept ¡± Mr. Melton replied as he handed the document to John who went to include my


    condition on it.


    ¡° I''m ready to sign off all my properties including my parents. I''m sure you are ready to do so too?¡±  I


    asked him, urging him to agree to it.


    ¡° Sure. I trust my daughter but I''m not sure about you. How''s Nina?¡± He asked me. I smiled at him just


    as John brought back the document to us.


    I collected it from him and appended my signature and handed it over to Mr. Melton who does the same


    then we both shake our hands. Deborah and her parents left a whileter after exchanging pleasantries


    with my parents.


    Mom has gone to escort them leaving dad and I in the conference room ¡± I''m proud of you son¡± Dad


    said as he pat me lightly on the shoulder.


    ¡°I''m d that I entrusted my properties into your hands and I''m sure you will do right with it¡± He told me


    as I nodded before he stepped out of the door while John went over to escort him.


    I took out my phone to put a call through to Danny. I''m sure they would have arrived in Paris a while


    back since it was a seven hours journey.


    ¡°Hello¡± Danny called into the phone after picking up on the third ring.


    ¡° Hey Danny. How''s your honeymoon going?¡± I asked him even though I knew they were not really on a


    honeymoon.


    ¡° What honeymoon? or the undercover assignment you sent us here to do?¡± Danny asked, sulking.


    I smiled, after having heard that Danny and Lilian were not going to have a honeymoon. I had forced


    them to take apulsory one by sending them off to France where Austin and Deborah first met.


    I need concrete evidence that Deborah and Austin wouldn''t be able to argue out of it even in court.


    ¡° Anyway, thank you. I really appreciate yours and Lillian''s  effort in this investigation ¡±


    ¡°Whatever, what are we friends for? I need to go now, we have to go to the hospital and start out from


    there ¡±


    ¡° Okay. Thank you. Extend my greetings to Lilian¡± I told him and hung up just as John came back into


    the room


    ¡° Tell Mark to get the car ready, I''m leaving I need to go home and rest ¡± John nodded as he went out


    while I walked back to get my bag.


    Immediately I stepped out of my office, Aurora stood up to follow me ¡° Contact Don, and ask him to


    meet me tomorrow ¡± I told her as we both rode the elevator to the ground floor where my car was


    parked.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Aurora replied as she bowed slightly at me.


    ¡°Clear out my schedules for today. I won''t being back¡± I told her as she nodded. Mark pulled the


    car out of the parking lot as soon as John sat down in front beside him driving us home.

 Chapter 53: Nina

    Chapter 53: Nina


    I stood up from the bed having been awake for a while now since I couldn''t sleep. My mind was tangled


    with the thought of Michael. I still don''t understand why he wanted to see me and I don''t even know


    how to tell Dad about it.


    ¡° Sis____are you awake?¡± Shane''s voice called out to me from the sitting room as I stood up and went


    to meet him. He was dressed in his uniform which consisted of a navy blue short and a white short


    sleeves shirt with the school logo printed in multi colour at the breast pocket side.


    ¡° Shane, what do you want?¡± I ask him, stretching and yawning. Shane closed his nose yfully as I


    smack him on the back causing him to erupt inughter.


    ¡° Mom said toe call you for yoga¡± shame replied as my face twitched in dismay. I still don''t


    understand why mom will want me to meditate. Why do I need all those scraps when I could have the


    best exercise with Michael.


    ¡° Urgh____I hate Yoga¡± I eximed bitterly, going over toy my bed and arrange random things in my


    room while Shane watched me with his hands folded across his chest.


    ¡° But yoga is good. It makes you more beautiful and fit¡± Shane replied as he turned to walk out of my


    room.


    ¡° Say that when you are the one forced to do it ¡± I rolled my eyes at him while Shane struck his tongue


    out to me  making a funny face at me as I  smiled at him.


    ¡° Tell mom, I will join her shortly,¡± I told Shane as he nodded and stepped out, closing the door gently


    behind him.


    I walked into the adjoining bathroom to brush my teeth and changed out of my sleep wear into a more


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    suitable wear for yoga. Oh! How I hate it.


    Walking down the stairs, mom was seated on the mat with her legs folded on her knees and her hands


    spread out meditating. I tiptoed down to an empty mat close to her and imitated her posture while


    struggling for bnce.


    I still don''t understand why mom deems this important? I can''t wait until I get back to my apartment


    though I dreaded going back because of Deborah. I can''t believe her dad asked Michael to sign a


    prenup and he agreed to it.


    ¡° Nina, Go get ready, you are going to the office with me¡± Dad''s loud voice called out to me from up the


    stairs. I smiled at him as I quickly stood up and went to shower and dressed appropriately for work.


    Going down the stairs to the dinning, breakfast was ready as mom and dad were seated at the dining.


    Shane was there too as he was eating his breakfast, his school bus will soon be there.


    ¡° Nina. How are you? Any migraines?¡± Mom asked me as she came over to check my body


    temperature. I swat her hands away as I walked over to sit down beside my brother. She has be


    very clingy after the ident that it''s starting to get on my nerves.


    ¡° I''m okay mom. I don''t have any migraines and my legs are not hurting me either¡± I replied after some


    time as she nodded and went back to her seat. Don''t get me wrong , though I loved the attention they


    have been giving me but don''t you think it''s getting too much.


    ¡° Sis______you shouldn''t have behaved that way with mom can''t you see she''s not happy¡±. Shane


    whispers slowly to me. I turned to stare at mom, she sensed my eyes on hers causing her to stare at


    me offering me a sad smile. I felt bad for saying that to her...


    Dad and I had finally arrived at the office after dropping Shane off at school. The school bus waste


    today.


    I walked down the familiar hallway down to the elevator that will take us to my dad''s office.


    Everyone was greeting me on the quick recovery while I smiled back in response. This was the first


    time I was going to the office after my ident .


    Getting to my dad''s office, I dropped my purse on the floor and slumped down on the couch stretching


    my legs causing my dad to chuckle as he went over to his desk.


    ¡° Nina, I need your help with Feller Jr. ¡± Dad called me as I frowned, he was going through the


    document of the contract.


    ¡° Urgh dad____I hate that arrogant bastard son of a bitch ¡± I swore heavily as I walked over to my dad''s


    table.


    ¡° Watch your tongue Ina, Have you forgotten he''s our client?¡± Dad told me sternly with a slight smile on


    his lips.


    ¡° I''m sorry dad. What about him?¡± I asked dad as I sat down opposite him and went through the


    documents.


    ¡° He refused the products we sent to him saying that you had promised him to make them yourself ¡±


    Dad replied with his hands folded across his chest as he watched me.


    ¡° What?¡± I shouted angrily as I stood up ¡° that lying son of a bitch. I bet his father is not aware of this¡± I


    said to dad as he nodded.


    I took out my phone and quickly dial Mr. Feller''s number. It rangs continuously for a while before he


    picked up.


    ¡°Hello! Feller on the line¡± Mr. Feller''s sleepy voice called out from the other line.


    ¡° Hello! Good morning sir. Miss. Miller speaking, `` I  answered as I strolled around the office.


    ¡° Ha! Miss Miller. How are you? I''m so d to hear from you. I''m sorry about the ident¡± Mr. Feller


    said with a hint of a smile on his voice.


    ¡° I''m good sir. Thanks for asking. About the products Sir? ¡±  I told him the reason why I was calling


    him...


    ¡° Yes about that, I understand that''s why I have extended the date for the delivery. You don''t have to


    worry about it and rest¡± Mr. Feller announced slowly confirming my guess. That lying son of his went


    behind his back to sent the products back to ourpany with the stupid flimsy excuse I''ve ever heard.


    ¡° No. The products were sent to yourpany but Mr. Feller Jr sent them back to us. I wanted to know


    the reason why? Is it not to the standard and quality you requested for?¡± I asked him as my dad


    watched me with a smile on his face.


    ¡° What?¡± Mr. Feller eximed, shocked. ¡° I have never received any products from yourpany. I will


    check it out and get back to you¡± Mr. Feller said and hung up as I slumped down on the chair.


    ¡°I''m sorry about that dad. That man was not in support of his dad signing with ourpany in the first


    ce¡± I replied as I apologized to my father who nodded as he went back to sorting out files on his


    table.


    The phone rang again, I took it from the table to see that it was Mr. Feller calling again. I dash to ept


    it.


    ¡° Yes sir¡± I called into the phone losing my breath.


    ¡° Yes, Miss. Miller. I have checked and confirmed the receipt of the products please can you send it


    back to us? The products designs are okay and the quality is just as we have requested. I''m sorry for


    any inconvenience this might have caused you¡± Mr. Feller replied, causing me to smile. I''m so happy


    that I was able to resolve the issue. Imagine the amount of money that will be lost and the materials.


    ¡° Thank you very much sir. I will get to it immediately and hopefully, you will get your products by the


    end of this week¡±


    ¡° Thank you, Miss. Miller. And have a nice day¡± Mr. Feller replied and hung up. Dad was grinning  from


    ear to ear by the time I dropped the call.


    ¡° Wow!!! My daughter is now the CEO and best negotiator of our time¡± Dad said with a smile on his


    face, pping his hands as he came over to hug me.


    ¡° Thank you dad, though I''m not interested in taking over yourpany. You know I love journalism¡± I


    replied as dad frowned at me. I know he has always wanted me to take over hispany.


    ¡° Come on dad! Don''t be sad. Shane will do the job well ¡± I told him, squeezing his hands to reassure


    him.


    Dad nodded as he went to the inte to call his personal assistant. I stepped out of the office to the


    balcony to give him privacy to converse with his personal assistant.


    I inhaled the morning air, as the scent of  flowers got on my nose. I looked up at the sky , where the sun


    was just getting ready to shine. My thought immediately went to Michael. I can''t wrap my head around


    him signing the contract. What does this mean?


    ¡° Well it means he has epted to get married to Deborah. Meaning, you have to  look for another


    man to build your life with¡± My subconscious replied ring at me. I ignored her. How do I start again?


    How do I force my heart which only knows Michael to love another?


    ¡° Deborah will stop at nothing until she gets Michael. Why are you ready to risk your life for a man who


    is not making any effort to keep you?¡± My subconscious continued as she roared her opinion at me.


    ¡° And Austin will stop at nothing until he gets Deborah, ¡± I replied with a smile on my face. The sound of


    my phone ringing brought me out of my thoughts as I walked back inside to check my phone.


    I gasped as soon as I saw the number, I tiptoed outside and wouldn''t want Dad to find out who was


    calling me.


    Safely outside only then could I ept the call, putting it to my ear ¡° Hello ¡± I called out nervously short


    of breath.


    ¡° Hello Nina. Meet me at the cafe by your dad''s office in the next five minutes¡± She called out into the


    phone without any pleasantries and hung up.


    I walked out and grabbed my purse and ran outside after telling my dad not to wait for me that I will see


    him at home.


    ¡° Nina____,Ina____Ina!!¡± Dad''s frantic voice was all I heard as I raced down the hallway into the street


    that leads to the little cafe shop.


    I stopped in front of the cafe shop to catch my breath and fix my make up and hair which was scattered


    due to my running.


    With my hair and makeup in ce. I opened the door and walked in. I forced my feet to walk to the one


    woman I never expected to see again after she had sent me out of her house some months ago.


    ¡° You are here¡± Mrs. Thompson said as she sipped the coffee in her hands with such grace and


    elegance that only a rich and ssy woman like her could afford it.


    I nodded since I couldn''t trust myself to speak. Different thoughts were running through my head. What


    did she want? How did she find me? Has she realised her mistake and wants me back with Michae?


    ¡° Sit down¡± She said, gently dropping the cup on the table. I gulped as I drew out the chair across from


    her and sat down nervously.


    ¡° I''m d you are awake. I wanted to tell you that at the wedding but since you were busy, I couldn''t tell


    you¡± Mrs. Thomson replied as I nodded looking elsewhere but her.


    She held my hands across the table with a smile causing my heart to leap¡° Nina, you are a very


    beautiful and good girl!. All mothers will want you for their son and I appreciate that you love my son


    unconditionally ¡±


    ¡° Thank you so much ma''am ¡± I smiled as my eyes sparkled with happiness. Finally, she has agreed for


    Michael and I to be together.


    ¡° But_____¡± Mrs. Thomson continued, causing my eyes to stare at her. ¡° The Meltons and the


    Thomsons have been friends since we were young. It has always been our dreams to see our kids


    together but now that they were supposed to be together, you came and kept them apart. I need your


    help to make this work. Please I''m begging you¡±


    I couldn''t say anything for a long time. I forced the tears that threatened to escape back and stood up.


    Without saying anything, I stepped out into the street and walked home as tears streamed down my


    face. Why? Why did this have to happen to me? Why did she have to keep reminding me that Michael


    and I can never be together?

 Chapter 54: Michael

    Chapter 54: Michael


    I woke up to my phone ringing continuously, I stood up throwing the duvet off my body and walked


    naked to my beside drawer where my phone was. Seeing that it was Aurora''s calling I quickly pick it


    up...


    ¡° Hello¡± I called into the phone as I paced around my room wondering why Aurora would call me so


    very early in the morning.


    ¡° Hello sir. Goodmorning, I called to inform you that your scandal with Deborah has caused an uproar


    with the board. They had demand a board meeting urgently ¡± Aurora said causing me to paused.


    ¡° What did you just say? A board meeting?¡± I asked her again. I don''t know what to do with those old


    fools. Many times, I''ve told Dad to buy all the shares of those old men who had refused to retire but he


    refused. Now, they are demanding for a board meeting because of my personal issues.


    ¡° Yes. They have set a meeting for seven a.m. And your dad has agreed to it¡± Aurora said as my eyes


    immediately went to the gold wall clock on beside the table.


    But one thing that Aurora said got to me ¡° My dad? Why did he agreed to it?¡± I asked her trying to


    understand why my dad would do that.


    It seems he is forcefully putting me in front of them all but why?


    ¡° I don''t know about that sir?¡± Aurora replied, I could hear the shuffling of papers in the background as I


    wonder where she could be?.


    ¡° Where are you?¡± I asked her wondering why there was a paper in her apartment.


    ¡° I''m in the office sir. Most of the shareholders have started arriving. I''ll suggest youe earlier in


    order to avoid further damages¡±.


    ¡° Fine. That''s okay. Take care of everything there until I arrive and Aurora, I will make sure to promote


    and increase your paycheck this month. Thank you¡± I told Aurora, running my hands through my hair.


    I''m grateful for having someone like her in the office to take of things for me.


    ¡° Really. Thank you sir¡± Aurora eximed excitedly as I couldn''t help the smile that force it''s way to my


    face.


    ¡° That''s okay ¡± I told her and hung up. The time was 6:45am. I quickly rushed into the bathroom to


    bathe and brush my teeth.


    Coming out. I dressed in my grey suit with white blue shirt underneath. I needed to look so handsome


    today since I will be seeing Nina. I want her to look at me and fall in love with me again without having


    any of fear of leaving me.


    Walking down the stairs, John was waiting for me at the foot of the stair¡° Good morning sir. Sleep


    well?¡± John greeted me as soon as I descended the stairs.


    ¡° Yes, John, Thank you. Has Mark gotten the car ready?¡± I asked him as he nodded. After dropping


    Aurora''s call , I have informed him almost immediately to get ready.


    ¡° What about the documents, I asked you to get for me?¡± I asked him as John produced a file from his


    back and handed it over to me wordlessly.


    ¡° Good. I trust you to do your job very well¡± I reply as I collected the files from him, let''s see how those


    old fools robbed me of my position of the CEO because of a little scandal that is notpared to any of


    their own which I had turned a blind eyes on.


    John walked ahead of me to check the security position of the elevator before nodding for me toe


    in. We rode the elevator to the ground floor where Mark was waiting with the car.


    John and I quickly got in as Mark drove us to the office. I was going through the documents in my


    hands when Mark pulled into thepany''s parking lot.


    I quickly stepped out, with my briefcase in my hand and John beside me we rode the elevator to my


    office.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora ran to me as she collected the briefcase from my hands as soon as we stepped out of the


    elevator. ¡° Where are those old fools?¡± I asked her buttoning up my suit as I brush my hair to the back.


    ¡° They are in the conference room sir¡± Aurora replied as we both turned in the direction of the


    conference room.


    ¡° What about my dad?¡± I asked her as I turned to stare at her.


    ¡° He''s in the conference room too¡± Aurora answered as I nodded...


    Walking into the conference room, all ten of the men were present as they all stood up to greet me. My


    dad was at the head of the table since he was still the chairman while I sat down beside him.


    ¡° We demand that you stepped down as the CEO of this empire, Michael. Ever since you became


    CEO, scandals have been your middle name. First was the issue with the Austin Walker and Mia


    Walker. Now, you are also dragging us with Deborah Melton and her father ¡± A bald head man said as I


    turned to re at him. I''ve always hated him which is why I didn''t bother to know his name.


    I unbuttoned my suit and dropped it on my table as I stood up pacing around the room ¡° I don''t have


    time for this, I want to get this issue out of the way as soon as possible ¡± I told them as I rolled my


    sleeve up and collected the documents from John''s hand causing them to watch me curiously.


    ¡° You all speak of scandal but I will show you that my scandal is nothingpared to what is on this file


    ¡° I said as I handed each of them a document each.


    I watched as they went through them and their eyes widened in shock. ¡°So, what do you all say?


    Should we discuss the scandal of you all which I had pretended not to see or should we bring this


    meeting to an end and pretend that this didn''t happen? ¡± I asked them waiting for their response with


    my hands folded across my chest as they whispered among themselves...


    ¡° We are very sorry for judging you. It was never our problem to do that. You''ve done so much for this


    man which I hated asked the rest of the members which they all nodded.


    ¡° We trust that you will handle this as you''ve handled the rest scandals so far. Once again pardon us for


    meddling in your affairs ¡° He apologized to me as I nodded. Then he sat back down .


    ¡° If that''s all. I would like to take my leave but before I do that I will like to inform you all that The


    Thompson''s Hospital has been built and each of you will receive your share of the profit as soon as the


    hospital is in operation. Thank you¡± They nodded and all turned to walk out of the room.


    Dad chuckled at their retreating back before turning to look at me, with a smile on his face he stepped


    out of the door.


    I was finally back in my office as I waited for my meeting with Don and Andrea who I was supposed to


    meet before meeting Nina.


    ¡° Sir, Mr. Donald and Mr. Andrea are here to see you ¡± Aurora said to me from the door way of my


    office.


    ¡° Okay. Send them in¡± I told her without looking up as my head was buried on the hospital''s file I was


    working on.


    ¡° Yes sir¡± Aurora answered as she stepped out closing the door gently behind her.


    The door suddenly opened again and both Andrea and Don walked in closely followed by John . I


    nodded for them to sit on the couch as I stood up and went to meet them.


    ¡° Is everywhere secure and safe?¡± I asked john looking all over my office. I don''t trust Deborah who


    knows she might have tapped my office.


    ¡°Yes sir. You can proceed, I''ve checked for bugs this morning¡± John replied as I nodded before turning


    to look at both Andrea and Don¡­


    ¡°Any news?¡± I asked them looking at both of them with my legs crossed.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Don replied as he produced a document from his back pocket. He handed it to me. I collected


    the pictures and was surprised to see that it was Deborah and Austin together.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked Don, dropping the pictures angrily on the table in front of me.


    ¡°The picture was taken immediately Deborah left your house after you chased her out¡± Don exined


    as I gasped and stared at the picture again.


    I smile at him ¡° These are good. I need more of this and I need you to tap hers and Austin''s house¡± I


    told him as he nodded.


    ¡°And I''ve contacted my uncle in the FBI, he has promised to look into the case discreetly since it


    involves a celebrity which is Austin¡± Andrea replied as I nodded. I stood up and shook each of their


    hands. With the rate of this, Austin and Deborah will be behind bars very soon.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡± I told them as they stood up about to leave. Aurora came in to inform us that


    Nina was around. I nodded at her as she went out.


    ¡°And again Michael¡± Andrea said, causing me to look at him, urging him to go on.


    ¡°We need Miss Miller to do a photoshoot with Lush Beauty inorder to boost our sales¡± He told me as I


    nodded before he stepped out.


    Nina walked into my office looking dishevelled and sad. I stood up immediately and went to meet her,


    she looked thinner than Ist saw her at the airport¡­


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡± I asked her as I guided her to the couch. I remember she


    wasn''t sounding all that happy when I called her yesterday but I never imagined for it to be this bad.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m not feeling too well, I''m only here because you said it was important¡± Nina replied slowly


    as her eyes shine with unshed tears. My heart broke as I hoped that I wasn''t the cause of those tears


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, but are you sure it isn''t something I should know about?¡± I asked her again to be sure as I


    wasn''t convinced that she was okay especially as tears dropped from her eyes.


    I walked closer to pull her close as Iforted her. I''ve missed the Nina who always smiled. I hope I


    could bring the smile back into her world and make her happy again..


    ¡°Sorry about that. Why do you want to see me?¡± Nina asked as she wiped her eyes clean from tears.


    I sat back down on the couch and handed her the document containing Deborah and Austin''s pictures.


    ¡° What is this?¡± Nina asked, turning the document over in her hands like she dreaded opening it..


    ¡° Check it out!¡± I told her, urging her to open the document.


    I watched Nina''s eyes widened in shock as she took in the pictures one after the other ¡°This_ is_ is_


    pictures. Oh my God! Deborah has been cheating on you all this while, but why?¡±


    ¡°I can''t really say¡± I told her shrugging ¡°Probably to get back at me for loving you but these are not all¡± I


    said as her eyes shot up to meet mine.


    ¡°There are more?¡± She asked me as I nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I believed that Deborah and Austin were behind your ident and Lillian''s¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nina shouted as she stood up and paced around my office scared¡° Why didn''t you tell me


    about this sooner?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn''t want you to be scared just as you are right now¡± I answered as I turned to reach out


    and hold her hand but she flinched out of my touch.


    ¡°But it''s my life and I deserve to know everything that is going on with it. You know what, I''m going. I


    need to think about this¡± Nina said as she took my bag and ran out of the door ignoring my plea for her


    to stay.


    I slumped down on the couch for a while but I stood up and packed my bag ready to go home while


    praying that Nina be safe until Austin and Deborah are apprehended.

 Chapter 55: Nina

    Chapter 55: Nina


    I stood staring out of the window into the cold morning which was still dark. I was tempted to go for a


    run but knowing my dad, he will want the body guards to go with me but I needed to be alone right


    now...


    I paced around the room still trying to wrap my head around why Deborah and Austin will want me


    dead. I mean loving Michael is not enough for anyone to wish death on me.


    And to think that she has been sleeping with Austin even when he pretended to be gay. I''ve been a fool


    for a very long time. I can''t believe I didn''t see all of this even when it was right under my nose.


    I came out of my thoughts just as I heard my phone ringing. I walked to where it was lying on my


    rumpled unmade bed. I picked it up and stared at the caller ID.


    ¡°Hello baby girl¡± I called into the phone, immediately I saw that it was Lillian''s calling. I scold myself for


    forgetting to call her after seeing her off at the airport.


    ¡° Hey Nina. How are you?¡± Lillian''s called into the phone slowly like she was hesitating


    ¡° I''m good. How''s your honeymoon? And Danny ?¡± I asked walking to stand in front of the window. I


    opened the door, letting in the air of the early morning cold breeze.


    ¡° Danny''s good and we are not really here for honeymoon Michael said he has exined everything to


    you¡± Lilian asked me. I nodded but remembered that she wasn''t with me.


    ¡° Yes. And what do you mean by you are not on honeymoon? I asked her as soon as the meaning of


    her words sank in my brain.


    ¡° Yes, actually. We came over here to ask about Austin. Since this was where he spent most of his


    childhood. And guess what, we found some interesting about him. Gosh! That guy is a psycho¡° Lilian


    said bitterly as her voice hardened in anger.


    ¡° Are you okay? Michael said you left his office angrily and you''ve refused to pick his calls'''' Lilian said,


    sounding concerned. I miss her so much. And to think, she forgo her honeymoon because she wanted


    to find evidence on someone who tried to take my life. Even until the end, Lilian is still risking


    everything for me....


    ¡° I''m okay. I''ve been thinking about everything. I still don''t understand why Deborah will want to kill even


    after she''s been sleeping with Austin. Who does that?¡±


    ¡° Don''t worry your head about that psycho bitch, she will meet karma soon. How is everyone at home?


    ¡±


    ¡° Everyone''s good and Lilian please be careful. I can''t have you risking your life and my little nephew


    because of me, okay?¡± I told her since I couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    ¡° Oh! Come off it. Why are we friends then? If I can''t help you. I need to go now, I''m going to the


    hospital for my antenatal¡± Lilian said, causing me to smile. I can''t wait to hold little Danny in my arms.


    ¡° Oh! Okay. Bye ¡± I told her as she hung up after grunting her response.


    I dropped the phone on the bed and then went into the bathroom to bathe and brush my teeth.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, I was surprised to see my parents and brother in my room. They were


    arguing among themselves. I stood with my hands folded across my chest at my bathroom door ring


    at them ¡° What is going on here?¡± I asked them looking from one to another.


    Shane stood up and ran to meet, he held my hand and looked you into my eyes, giving me his puppy


    look.


    ¡° Big sis_ spent today with me. Please let''s go out¡± he begged me, as he tried to persuade me with his


    puppy eyes but I was not in the mood of going out. I wanted to get back in bed and snuggled into my


    pillow.


    ¡°I don''t want to, please leave. I want to be alone¡± I snapped at him as I let go of his hands and walked


    over to my bed to sit down.


    ¡° Sis____please I______¡±


    ¡° Do you want to go out with mom?¡± Mom asked me cutting Shane off as she smiled at me¡° Come on,


    say yes. It will be so fun. We can chat and gist about everything under the sun. Oh! How I missed those


    days. What do you say? Are you game for it?¡± Mom asked me.


    I was tempted to say yes. I mean who wouldn''t, going out with mom was fun. We always gist and talk,


    and she makes me feel like I''m with Lilian but I can''t risk any of their lives, especially now that I know


    that Austin and Deborah won''t rest until they have me. I don''t want to drag my family into it......


    ¡° I''m not interested. Please can you all go now, I would like to be alone¡± I told them as my eyes


    hardened. I avoided each of their faces, I wouldn''t want to see the hurt in there.


    ¡° Oh! Why? I really would like to spend today with you, I mean you weren''t even there for me when I


    clock 8?¡± I snapped my eyes to stare at Shane shocked


    ¡° You are eight? ¡± I asked him surprised, thest time I checked he was seven years old. Howe


    he''s eight now?


    ¡° Of course. I couldn''t celebrate my birthday because you were ina¡± Shane replied as tears spilled


    down his face. I went over to hug him even when I knew he was guilt tripping me into going out with


    him.


    ¡° I''m really sorry that you couldn''t celebrate your birthday because of me. I promised I will make it up to


    you but not today, please?¡± I apologized to him looking into his eyes. He nodded as I wiped his tears


    away.


    Shane turned and walked out of the door leaving mom and Dad who don''t seem like they will be


    leaving my room anytime from now.......


    I turned to lie down on my bed as I threw the duvet over me. Mom walked closer and she ran her hands


    down my cheeks and fore head checking for my temperature ¡° What''s wrong Nina? Are you alright?¡± I


    turned my head to snapped at her but paused as soon as I saw the concern which etched her brow. I


    swallow my bad words and smile sadly at her.


    ¡° I''m fine mom. There''s no need for you to be worried ¡± I told her holding her hand to reassure her.


    ¡° Are you sure nothing is the matter? You''ve not been yourself since three days ago?¡± Dad''s deep voice


    called out to me as I turned to see him sittingfortably on my couch directly opposite me.


    ¡° I''m okay dad. Maybe I''m just missing Lilian. Ever since the ident we haven''t been able to spend


    time together and now she''s married ¡± I lied to my dad. Though, it wasn''t all lies, I sometimes fear that


    Lilian and I won''t be close as we were now that she was married.


    ¡° That''s okay. But are you worried about Michael? I____¡±


    ¡° Dad, I''m okay and this isn''t about Michael¡± I protested cutting him off, I can''t bear hearing that name


    again not after what he has put me through.


    ¡° Then go out with your mom. She has been awake all night worrying about you. She even forgo her


    yoga practice because of you. The least you could do is spend some time with her. Okay?¡± Dad said as


    I nodded. He came over to pat me lightly on the shoulder before turning to walk out....


    I nodded to mom as I stood and dressed, getting ready for my outing with mom. Mom smiled at me as


    she stepped out after telling me that she wanted to go get ready too.


    I walked down the stairs as I contemted my decision to go out today. I just hope I won''t run into


    Deborah or Austin......


    ¡°Nina darling. Come over here¡± Mom waves me over to the couch, giggling like a schoolgirl on her first


    date. I never knew going out with her could make her so happy.....


    I went to meet as she shows me pictures ofdy getting message and stuff on her phone ¡°What do you


    say about we hitting the spa first? I don''t know about you but I want to rx and let someone else do


    the work for me¡± She smiles staring at me. I nodded. I guess spa it is. We stood up as we get into


    mom''s Range Rover as we drove to the nearest spa centre.


    Mom and I are currently sitting in one of the busiest cafe shops sipping from a cup of coffee. I was a bit


    rxed after the massage, it seems like exactly what I needed to get the tension of the week off my


    shoulder.


    ¡° So, Nina. Did you enjoy yourself? ``Mom asked me dropping her cup of coffee gently on the table and


    she rested her back against the chair.


    I turned to stare out of the window as I looked around for no one in particr. Have been doing that a


    lot after Michael has told me about Austin and Deborah. I can''t step out of the door without looking over


    my shoulder to see if anyone was following me.


    ¡° I did enjoy myself. Thank you for forcing out today, spa was exactly what I needed¡± I replied smiling


    back at her as she nodded.


    ¡° I''m d you enjoyed it. I did too. It''s been a while I''ve gotten one¡± mom nodded shrugging. I feel guilty


    for not giving her time to enjoy herself instead of Dad, Shane and I disturbing her always but I''m d


    she came into our lives.


    ¡° So about Michael?¡± Mom asked me getting serious. I gulped nervously as I dropped the cup on the


    table causing its content to spill on the table. I always know today wasn''t going to end without his name


    being called.


    ¡° What about him, mom ?¡± I asked her feigning ignorance. I knew exactly what she was asking me but I


    dreaded answering. Even after knowing that my life is at risk because of him, I can''t bring myself to


    leave him. Do you think I''m normal? Is something wrong with me?


    ¡° Nina. How long are you going to keep this up? Love is good. I ept, I love your father and he loves


    me too but what good is love when the other part isn''t reciprocating it¡± Mom said as I avoided her eyes.


    I know she is saying the truth. Hell! I''ve been asking myself a lot of thattely but I can''t bring myself to


    leave him no matter what he does.


    ¡° Do you know what insanity is ?¡± Mom asked me as she took a sip from her coffee lying in front of


    her.....


    Iughed. Such a simple question ¡° Of course mom, who doesn''t? ¡± I scoffed at her surprised she is


    even asking something that even Shane knows what it means.


    ¡° Insanity is having a serious mental illness ¡± I told her proudly.


    ¡° No, that''s wrong, ¡± Mom answered, causing my eyes to shoot up and re at her.


    Mom leaned in as she stare into my eyes ¡° Insanity Nina is, holding onto someone who is not making


    any effort to keep you¡±


    I gasped with my mouth opened as I stared widely into my mom''s eyes. I was shocked. Does this mean


    I''m insane? No, I can''t be. No, never!!! I repeated more confidently to myself.


    Mom straightened as she signaled to the waitress to refill our cup. After our cup was refilled, mom


    continued slowly ¡° Insanity is when a person can''t differentiate between fantasy and reality. Fantasy


    Nina, is Michael being in love with you. Reality is, Michael can never marry you, his ce lies with


    Deborah Melton in his arms. So wake up from your fantasy, and face reality ¡± Mom said seriously as


    she took her bag and walked out.


    ¡° That''s too harsh mom! That''s too harsh!¡± I screamed as tears spilled down my face. I sat in the coffee


    shop crying my eyes out before I could bring myself to go home.


    As I was getting into bed, I sent a quick text to Michael that I wanted to see him. I couldn''t bring myself


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to speak to him on the phone after everything mom had told me.

 Chapter 56: The Confession

    Chapter 56: The Confession


    I reyed the text message over and over again in my head but I still can''t pinpoint why Nina will want


    to see me. Does she want to break up with me? Hell!! No, I don''t think she could do that.


    ¡° Are you ready to order anything sir?¡± I came out of my thoughts to see a young waitress staring at


    me. Immediately, she recognised me, she couldn''t help gawking at me.


    ¡° Not yet, I will let you know,¡± I told her before turning to stare out of the window. I could see Don and


    John circling through the whole building. Though I was supposed to meet Nina, I also needed to meet


    Austin. I need to know why all of this is happening?


    I turned back just as I saw Austin strolling down the sidewalk with dark sunsses on his face and a


    ck hat.


    I was about to signal for a waitress when I noticed that the previous one was still beside me. I look up


    to see her staring at me with such hunger in her eyes. I cleared my throat as she looked away not after


    giving me the signal that she won''t mind having it in the restroom........


    This was why I loved Nina. She was the only woman who looked at me like she wanted the real me,


    not my money or my looks.


    ¡° Can I help you?¡± I asked her, my voiceing out more coldly than I had wanted.


    ¡° No____nothing sir¡± she said, batting her eyshes at me.


    ¡° Get out!¡± I screamed causing her to run back to wherever she came from with fear in her eyes..... I


    heard Austin chuckling as he came over to sit down in front of me.


    With his legs crossed and his back rested on the armchair, he turned to stare at me curiously ¡° I''m


    surprised you asked to meet me¡±


    I try to bring back my breathing to normal as I turn to regard Austin. Looking at him, no one could


    believe he his capable of murder. With his boyish features and beautiful smile ¡° I''m sure you know why


    I ask you to meet?¡± I asked him as I signal for another waiter who came to take our order.


    ¡° Of course, that''s why I''m surprised it''s been how many years? Four or five?¡± Austin asked as he


    sipped his coffee with the look of someone who has all the time in the world.......


    I ignored him, I took a swift nce at my watch. I still have an hour before my meeting with Nina.


    ¡° Why did you try to kill Nina?¡± I asked him cutting immediately to the chase. I had expected him to flip


    out not for him to smile. I was shocked that his condition was worse than I had expected.....


    ¡°I''m sure you are not expecting me to answer that, ¡± Austin said with a smile on his face as he nces


    around.


    ¡° This is not Nina''s fault. You have a problem with me. Then face me why are you trying to kill the


    woman who knows nothing about you but even tried to defend you once. If only she knew the devil you


    are¡± I spat with Venom. I can''t believe he could do this to Nina.


    ¡° She made a mistake and she is going to pay for it¡± Austin said as his eyes hardened with contempt.


    ¡° What mistake? ¡± I asked him in shock. Nina is no one to hurt someone, then what is he talking about?


    Austin turned to re at me¡° The mistake of loving you¡± I rested my back on the couch with my hands


    folded across my chest, I turned to stare at him


    ¡° let''s make a deal¡± I told him causing Austin to stare at me with a smirk on his face.....


    ¡° Well, Mr. Thompson. Need I remind you that you are in no position to make a deal with me¡± Austin


    said as he stood up about to leave.


    I stood up abruptly ¡° What happened to you? I thought we were friends. We practically grew up


    together and ______¡±


    Austin ran angrily to hook me on my shirt. He red into my eyes as he spat out the words ¡° Mia


    happened to me? You killed her and you thought we would remain friends after that? No, never ¡±


    ¡° But I didn''t killed Mia, she______¡±


    ¡°Enough! ¡± Austin screamed, causing the rest of the diner to turn and stare at us. I remove his hands


    from my chest and lean into him and whisper to him.


    ¡° Fine, if that''s the way you want it but I promised you that I will have thestugh¡± I told him as he


    smiled and turned to go but he paused. In front of us stood Nina, she avoided Austin''s eyes as she


    fidgeted with her bags in her hands.


    ¡° Nina, woah!¡± Austin eximed as he ran to hug Nina who pretended and hug him back. I could still


    see the fears in her eyes.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡° Hi! Austin ¡± Nina''s voice quivered as she greeted him making Austin watch her curiously his eyes


    hardened a fraction more.


    I sat back down on the chair and watched them¡° Are you annoyed with me? I''m sorry , I don''t have


    enough time on my hands, I would havee to greet you after the ident ¡± Austin apologised as


    Nina acknowledged with a nod. She kept looking everywhere but Austin''s eyes, like she couldn''t wait to


    leave his presence.


    Austin sensed her difort and decided to let her go ¡° I''m sorry, I would have loved to stay back and


    chat with you but I have a signing event to go to. Take care of yourself, bye ¡± Austin replied, hugging


    her for thest time before turning on his heel to walk out of the door. Nina strode slowly to me and


    slumped down on the couch opposite me.


    ¡° I''m sorry that you had to meet him. I wasn''t expecting you earlier¡± I apologised to her checking my


    watch to see that she had arrived thirty minutes earlier.


    Nina sat up as she forced a smile on her face ¡° It''s okay, It was bound to happen. I mean, I would still


    need to see him one of these days¡± Nina replied as she waved my apology off like it was nothing. She


    turned and ordered a cup of coffee for herself......


    ¡° I wish I could order Whiskey or Brandy¡± Ninamented bitterly. I could see her hands shaking as she


    tried to lift the cup to her mouth. I held her hands across the table and helped lift the cup to her mouth.


    She smiled her ¡° thanks ¡± at me causing me to smile back.....


    ¡° So. Why did you want us to meet?¡± I asked her and rested my back against the chair while waiting for


    her response.


    Nina dropped the cup gently on the table and leaned into, whispering to me ¡° I want to know everything.


    I want to know what happened to Mia? And why is Austin being like this? I want to know the truth¡± Nina


    replied as she watched my face.


    I was cornered, there was no escape route. What do I do? Seeing the way she is looking at me, if I


    refused she might break up with me. Finally,ing to a conclusion with myself, I decided to tell her.....


    ¡° Austin, Deborah and I grew up together in France. Our parents were friends and they all started the


    Thompson''s Empire together ¡± I paused as I look at Nina to see that she was listening with rapt


    attention..


    ¡° Mia was born three years after the Walkers adopted Austin. He was seven then. We went to the same


    kindergarten, then high school. Austin and Deborah soon became closer while Mia and I were always


    together. Our parents were happy that one day I might get married to Mia while Austin to Deborah¡±.


    ¡° So initially, it was Mia not Deborah?¡± Nina asked me, causing me to nod. I can''t look at her in the


    face....


    ¡° Interesting, continue ¡± Nina replied urging me to go on.


    ¡° Due to the fact that my parents don''t like staying in a ce for too long, we moved down to Italy


    where my dad has acquired a newpany but we still kept in touch with the Walkers. I was almost


    through with my university then, which was why dad decided we should go to New York to establish


    another branch where I could head.......¡± I paused to take a sip of my coffee as I stole a nce at Nina


    who was excited for me to continue....


    ¡°After I graduated, I immediately took over as the CEO which was where I met Mia again. She was


    searching for job and being the fact that her parents still had shares in ourpany I decided to offer


    her a job in ourpany as my personal assistant¡±


    ¡° Okay, I could understand that you were close since childhood which is why you slept with her but why


    did you ask her to abort the baby?¡± Nina asked me, causing me to stare at her with wide eyes.....


    ¡°I never slept with Mia. We only had a professional rtionship between us at work. Moreover, she was


    like a sister to me¡± I told her, hoping she believes me. While I apologised to Mia in my heart, though I


    had promised to keep the secret until death but I don''t think I could do it any longer with Austin


    nning to kill Nina.


    ¡°If you didn''t then who was responsible for her pregnancy¡± Nina asked me clearly not believing what I


    just told her.


    ¡° Austin ¡± I replied, shrugging like I didn''t just drop a bombshell on her.


    Nina watched me with her mouth slightly opened ¡° Austin? But he''s her brother ¡±


    ¡° Yes that was what Mia told me. I noticed after a month she started working with me that she wasn''t


    the cheerful girl she was when we were younger but the Mia walker now was always moody and most


    of the time I had seen her crying¡±


    ¡°She told me that Austin has been raping her, and when she confront him, he always denied it and


    behaves normal with her which make her to trick him into a hospital where test were carried out on him.


    The test result came out showing that Austin has DID (Dissociative Identity Disorder) which was


    already toote cos Mia was pregnant¡±


    ¡° Wait I ____this ____is overwhelming. What did the walkers say?¡± Nina asked me, trying to catch her


    breath.....


    ¡° They never knew because Mia never told them. She felt her parents will disown Austin if they ever


    find out and that will kill him finally which is why she begged me to take the fall for her pregnancy ¡± I


    told her, concluding my heartfelt story. I never told anyone even my parents, except John who knew


    about it since he was my chief security officer...


    ¡° I''m sure the walkers are still not aware of it till now?¡± Nina said after sometime as she tried toe to


    term with what she just heard....


    ¡° No, because I kept my promise to Mia and took the fall for her pregnancy. Two yearster, after Austin


    left to study music in France, they pulled out of ourpany causing my betrothal to go to Deborah ¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Is Austin still not aware that he is a DID patient?¡± Nina asked me, staring into my eyes.


    ¡° Yes, Mia and I made sure that he''s never going to know of it. Though the doctor said it is not curable


    but can be minimised ¡± I answered, my eyes went to the wall clock, opposite us to see that it was


    gettingte.


    ¡° I want you to use me as bait ¡± Nina told me, causing me to pause and turn to re at her before


    walking to my car. I drop her off at her house before driving off to mine. I still can''t believe that she''s


    asking me to use her to lure Austin out so the police can arrest him..


    Does she know what she is asking me to do? Thest time, Austin almost killed her. I wonder what he


    will be doing now!!!

 Chapter 57: Deborah

    Chapter 57: Deborah


    ¡°Deborah! Deborah!! ¡±


    I stood up from the bed grumbling under my breath. Why will dad be waking me up so early in the


    morning!. Oh! I hate this! I wish I was at Michael''s ce where everyone treats me like a queen.


    The door opened and closed as dad ventured into my room with his hands in his pocket. I stood up and


    walked to go meet him in the sitting room where he was seated on a couch.


    ¡° Good morning Dad! ¡° I greeted him as I pulled my bathrobe closer to cover my protruding stomach.....


    ¡° How are you?¡± Dad answered as he crossed his legs together before turning to look at me seriously ¡°


    Have you heard from Michael? ¡±


    I shake my head ¡° No, dad. I haven''t seen or talked to him after the scene at his office the other day but


    I will be going over to his mom''s ce today¡± I answered as my dad nodded.


    ¡° That''s good but I need you to get closer to him and do anything. I don''t know, I''ve been hearing


    rumours that he has been meeting up with Nina for the past few days now¡± Dad replied causing my


    face to hardened in anger as I clenched my fists together.


    Why can''t that witch leave me alone. She is just so stubborn , I hate her so much and to think that I


    once considered her my friend.....


    ¡° Deborah are you listening to me?¡± Dad asked me as I broke out of my thoughts to listen to him......


    ¡° Yes dad. I''m sorry , I was preupied with something ¡± I replied smiling apologetically at him.....


    ¡°It''s okay. Let me leave you to get dressed, breakfast will be ready before you leave for your scan,


    okay?¡±


    Dad said , as he stood up to leave the room. I nodded as I smiled at him. I''m so thankful for giving me


    such a Dad like him. He''s so supportive of me unlike Mom.


    Though she isn''t my real mother. I still need to ask Dad what happened to my real mother? Now I need


    to bathe and get dressed.....


    I walk into the bathroom to brush my teeth and shower. I paused as I suddenly remembered that I


    needed to see Austin today to tell him about Nina.


    I walked down to the dining where mom and Dad were seated conversing lightly. ¡° Good morning


    Mom!¡± I greeted her as she responded with a nod barely ncing at me.


    I hate her so much. I wish dad never had to marry her, all through the years, we never barely got along.


    We barely sit down and exchange a two words sentence together.


    She always made sure that we didn''t have to be together in a room. That''s why I want to be a good


    mother for my baby.....


    ¡° Deborah, have your seat and eat breakfast ¡± Dad called out to me as I turned to smile at him.


    ¡° I''m sorry dad. I would have to skip breakfast as I''m alreadyte. I still need to stop by Thomson''s


    Manson to inform Michael''s mom¡± I told him, already turning on my heels.


    I dreaded eating breakfast with that woman. She is the second person I hated most apart from Nina.


    And I will make sure to remove each and everyone who causes me pain away from my life.


    ¡° Really. Are you sure you will be okay?¡± Dad asked, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡° I''m ______¡±


    ¡° Let her be. I''m sure she is not going to die over a meal or something ¡± mom beat me to it, rolling her


    eyes at my dad.


    I thought we''d talked about this, Megan. You need to be kinder and nicer to Deborah. This is a time


    where you ought to be close with her¡± Dad scolded mom causing her face to harden as she clenched


    her spoon tightly, her knuckles turning whiter....


    ¡° Robert , what are you insinuating? That I don''t take care of Deborah enough or are you saying that


    I''m maltreating her because she is not my daughter¡± Mom stood up as she dropped the fork angrily on


    the table. She red at me before turning on her heels.


    I sighed heavily as I turned to walk out of the door. I hate my family. Why can''t they be like Michael''s or


    Nina or even Lillian''s. I saw the way her Mom was fusing over her on the wedding day and I was so


    jealous. I don''t have anyone. I feel so lonely. Only Michael has been there for me, I won''t allow Nina to


    take that away from me.....


    I walked outside to my car, entered it, I put the key into the ignition and pulled out the driveway as I


    drove over to Michael''s parents house praying in my heart that Diana ept toe with me in order


    to make my n work....


    Mr and Mrs Thomson were at the breakfast table when Maria showed me in.


    Diana stood up to wee me with a smile on her face ¡° Deborah. You shouldn''t have driven all the


    way here with your condition. You could have called me and I would have sent the driver toe pick


    you¡± Diana said, scolding me gently with a smile on her face. I like the love she showed me. Why can''t


    I be born into a family like this by getting married to Michael....


    ¡° I''m sorry Diana but I wanted to ask you something, that''s why I''m here ¡± I told her, smiling at her as I


    hugged her....


    ¡° Really, okay ¡± she replied as she ushered me to the dining room. I greeted Mr. Thomson who nodded


    in response....


    ¡°You haven''t had breakfast right? ¡± Diana said as she dished my food onto a clean te without waiting


    for my response and handed it to me.


    I collected it from her with a smile on my face as I dug into it, eating happily since it was delicious ¡° So,


    what did you want to ask me?¡± Diana said as she smiled at me when she saw that I was enjoying the


    food....


    ¡°I''m going to the hospital to check my baby''s sex. I was wondering if you would love to go with me?¡± I


    asked her, pausing to listen to her response while praying in my heart that she would ept..


    Diana''s face lights up as she smiles from excitement¡° Really ? Wow! I would really love to¡± wait let me


    go change my clothes. Okay?¡± She stood up and ran up the stairs gigging like a school child......


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thirty minuteter, I pulled into the hospital and shut the engine. Diana guides me as we walk side by


    side into the elevator that will take me into my gynaecologist office.


    ¡°Hello! Good morning Miss. Melton ¡± Dr Sander''s voice greeted me as I walked into her office with


    Diana closely behind me.....


    ¡°I''m sure you are here for the scan right? ¡± she asked me as I nodded in response.


    She took us into the examination room and asked me to lie down on a tiny bed in the room ¡° I''m going


    to rub this gel on you , then we should be able to hear your baby''s heartbeat. Okay?¡± She told me as I


    nodded.


    She rubbed the gel on my stomach and moved a machine-like tool onto it as I watched the screen in


    anticipation. I heard the faintest heart beat, which brought a smile onto my face. Then it became louder


    with time. I can''t believe I''m going to be a mother.....


    ¡°Do you want a copy of it?¡± Sander''s asked me as I nodded , she moved to print it out....


    ¡°Please make it two. I need to show it to my son ¡± Diana replied causing me to smile excitedly. My n


    worked. Let''s see how Michael won''t marry me after this.....


    ¡°Sure ma''am. I will also print out the scan results then we''ll be able to know if it is a boy or girl. I''m sure


    you''ll want to know, right ?¡± Dr Sander''s asked me.


    ¡°Yes, please. I would love to know if it is a little Michael or little Deborah in here¡± I told her smiling.


    Michael''s mom came over to hug me with tears in her eyes.....


    ¡°Thank you so much, Deborah. You don''t know how happy this make me. I can''t believe I''m going to be


    a grandmother¡±


    ***


    I was currently driving Mrs. Thomson to her ce. I watched as she went through the result in her


    hands with tears of joy in her face. We found out that I was going to have a baby boy. I''m not that


    excited, I wanted my boy to look like Michael not Austin. I wish it was a girl.


    I pulled over at the Thomson''s as Mrs Thomson got down from the car. She waved to me as I drove off


    going to Austin''s. I''m sure he''s going to love the news of his baby being a boy.


    I pulled the car into Austin''s driveway and off the engine. I got out of the car and walked around making


    sure that I wasn''t being followed.


    With the prenuptial agreement , I won''t want Michael to back out from the wedding. I need to be careful


    I stepped out of the elevator and walked over to his door. I punched in the code as the door click


    opened. I walked into the room , closing the door gently behind me.


    Austin stepped out from the room with a towel around his waist and his hair wet like he had just gotten


    out of shower....


    ¡° Babe!¡± Austin called shock. It''s been a while since west saw each other.....


    ¡°I can''t believe you are here in front of me. Come here¡± Austin called out to me. I walked dazedly into


    his arms as he enveloped me in a tight hug. I hug him back with a smile on my face.


    He let go of me. He turned to watch me slowly. ¡° I see you''ve regained most of your body back¡± He told


    me, guiding me over to the couch. I wished I could drag him off to the bed and have my way with him


    but I need to be careful and moreover, I need to tell him about Nina.


    ¡° Yes. Dad has been taking care of me. Though, my stepmom is always on my throat every now and


    then, but it''s manageable with my dad there¡± I told him, smiling as he watched me with curiosity on his


    face.


    ¡°I''m d you''re okay¡± Austin replied after some time with a smile on his face


    ¡° Did you go out? You look so gorgeous ¡± He replied winking at me. I smile as Iugh out loud with


    happiness. I like it when someonepliments me. It makes me feel alive...


    ¡°Yes oh! I almost forget ¡± I took my hand bag where I had dropped it on the centre table and removed


    the result of the scan and handed it to him wordlessly.....


    Austin went through the document with the look of confusion on his face ¡° What is this? I don''t


    understand anything written in here¡± He replied as his eyes shot up to stare at me.


    I smile ¡° These are the results of the scan. The first one in your hand is the x_ray of your baby''s


    heartbeat and the other is the scan showing the sex and which is a boy¡± I answered as I watch smile


    light up his face.


    He rushed to pull me close to his body ¡° Really? I''m a father to the tiny baby boy in there¡± He asked me


    in shock as he rubbed my belly lovingly.....


    ¡°Yes. That''s why we need to eliminate those ones that don''t want your baby to live a good life ¡± I told


    him with a slight smile on my face.


    ¡°You mean Nina. What has she done again?¡± Austin asked me with confusion on his face ...


    ¡°Dad told me this morning that she has been meeting up with Michael secretly. What if she seduced her


    way back into his arms?¡± I asked him, my eyes shining with unshed tears. I knew Austin doesn''t like me


    crying, which is why I''m using this against him.


    ¡°That''s true. I saw her yesterday meeting with Michael at a coffee shop ¡± Austin replied after some time.


    ¡° Really? I can''t believe that girl. Doesn''t she value her life? Is she ready to die for Michael¡±


    ¡° Don''t worry your beautiful head about her. I will talk with Xavier and will get back to you on anything


    we''ve decided to do. Okay? ¡± I nodded as I stood up to leave. The heavy weight on my shoulder that


    morning was lifted. Now, I feel lighter.....


    ¡° The result? You forget them ¡± Austin called out to me, making me stop the car.


    ¡° It''s yours. You can keep them ¡± I smiled at him as I drove off to my parent''s house with a smile on my


    face.

 Chapter 58: Nina

    Chapter 58: Nina


    I strolled into the Thompson''s Empire the next morning with a heavy heart. After receiving a call from


    Michael to meet him at the office, I couldn''t help wondering what could be wrong?


    I smiled immediately I remember the prank I pulled on my bodyguards this morning, Gosh! I''m so


    clever¡­


    ¡°Good morning Miss Miller. I''m Aurora, I will escort you to Mr Thompson''s office¡± I came out of my


    thoughts to see a young girl speaking to me.


    I was skeptical while trying to remember where I probably would have met her. My brain has been


    fussy after the ident, I have problem remembering some things.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Aurora but do I know you?¡± I asked her as I watch her slowly.


    ¡°Sure, Miss Miller. I''m Mr Thompson''s personal assistant¡± Aurora replied causing me to nod my head at


    her. I clenched my fists together as I brush past her.


    I suddenly remembered Michael telling me that he had slept with her before. Gosh! I can''t believe the


    nerve of that man. Did he have to sleep with every women in New York to be rich¡­


    ¡°Miss Miller, I''m sorry if I''ve offended you¡± Aurora''s panicked voice called to me as she tried to keep up


    with me. I wanted to stop just to let it go, I mean it happened a long time ago, no need holding grudges


    but my subconscious wouldn''t allow it, she keeps on walking fast until we were in front of Michael''s


    door.


    I knocked on the door but there was no answer. I pushed the door opened slowly and walk in. I was


    surprised, Michael was not in his office. Where could he have gone to? But he called me to meet him at


    the office this morning. Is he in a meeting?


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr Thompson is having a secret meeting in the other room. If you would allow me, I will


    excort you there¡± Aurora''s voice cut me out of my thought.


    I turned to stare at her as she was standing behind me with her hands folded across her chest. I could


    sense the hatred aura ozing out of her but I don''t care. Michael is mine, I can''t bepeting with


    Deborah and alsopeting with Aurora. No! Never.


    ¡°Fine, lead the way¡± I told her with my chin held high. It high time I stopped behaving like the victim. I


    need to show them that I can''t be stepped on. I''ve been through death and back, I can aplish


    anything I set my mind to and my first aplishment will be Michael


    Aurora nodded as she walked into Michael''s office fully and turned to lead the way to a painting. She


    removed the painting revealing a hidden door on the wall, she opened the door and motion for me to go


    in.


    I stood gasping at the hidden door before I summoned courage to go in while also wondering why


    Michael will need another room in his office? Is this where he slept with all his women?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked down the stairs in the dark room, my heart was in my mouth as I walked slowly. The door


    opened into a room with a bed, but Michael was not there either. I pass through the room down the hall


    to the sitting room where I could hear voices. I walked into the room to see Andrea, John and another


    man I didn''t recognize they were discussing with Michael but they all paused to stare at me¡­


    ¡°Nina, I''m d you could make it. Please, have your seat¡± Michael''s voice pulled me from gasping at


    the men in the room. I turned to stare at him looking handsome in beige suit and a white turtleneck top.


    I gulped as I forced my legs to the chair beside him.


    ¡°I''m sure you are familiar with Andrea and John. That''s is Donald but Don for short¡± Michael replied as I


    smiled at both Andrea and John. John responded by waving his hands to me. I turned to look at the


    man Michael introduced as Don. He looked so familiar, where I''ve I met him? Yes at my dad''s factory.


    My eyes widened as I shoot up from the couch ¡° You, I''ve met you before. I did saw you at my dad''s


    factory and______¡±


    ¡°Yes. I sent him to watch after you went I first suspected Austin was trying to murder you¡± Michael


    replied as I nodded and sat down. I can''t believe someone was watching me all those time. No wonder


    I was always feeling be watched¡­


    ¡°Thank you so much¡± I told Don with a smile on my face. I can''t believe Michael tried to make sure that


    I was alright¡­


    ¡°I don''t deserve your thank you ma''am. I failed to carry out my duty which lead to your ident. Rather,


    I''m the one who''s sorry¡± Don apologized to me. I wanted to point out that he was wrong but I chose to


    ignore it¡­


    ¡°I''m sure you are wondering why I asked you here?¡± Michael asked me. I nodded, that has been on my


    thought all morning since I dropped his call.


    ¡°I''ve decided to give it a try. I mean by using you as a _____¡± Michael paused as he struggled to control


    his emotions as I wonder what''s going on with him..


    ¡°I''ve tried everything to bring Austin to justice but none of it is working. That''s why I decided to go with


    your suggestion since that''s the only way to apprend him. Though I''m not fully in support of it. I mean I


    will be sending you to the den of the enemies and I''m not d. What if something happened to you? I


    won''t be able to forgive myself?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to me, Michael. Moreover, if I don''t make a move first, I''m sure Austin or


    Deborah are already making ns to get me¡± I replied looking at each of them. I felt like crying, I mean


    they are all working together to make sure I''m okay. The best I could do is bring an end to all these


    problems.


    Michael nodded to John who stood up to go bring something outside. He walked in with a parcel in his


    hands, he handed it to Michael wordlessly before going back to his seat.


    ¡°Here¡± Michael said and gave me the parcel. I collected it from him and turned it over in my hands


    curiously.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked Michael before turning to look at Andrea who shrugged like telling me to wait for


    Michael to say to that¡­


    ¡°Open it¡± Michaelmanded me gently. My hands moved to the parcel as I tore the wrapper off,


    revealing a ballpen, gold ne and a tiny chip...


    ¡°What is this, Michael? I can understand the ne but what is with the ballpen and the chip?¡± I


    asked him confusion written all over my face. Is this some kind of a trick?


    ¡°The ballpen is not an ordinary pen but with a recorder¡± He collected it from me and show me how it


    works.


    ¡°I figure your phone will be collected from you but Austin won''t be suspicious of an ordinary pen¡±


    Michael replied winking at me causing the rest of us to guffaw.


    ¡°That''s so thoughtful of you¡± I said with smile on my face. Just wait Austin, I will exposed all of your evil


    deed to the world¡­


    ¡°I''m doing everything to keep you safe. The chip will go into your ne, it will video everything that


    is happening, okay?¡±


    Michael asked me as I nodded. He collected the ne from me and fix everything in order before


    handling it back to me¡­


    ¡°Keep the ballpen and the ne on you at all time because we don''t know when Austin might strike¡±


    Michael warned me. I acknowledge his words with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I''m grateful for all your help, I will make sure that this will be thest time Austin


    or Deborah could do this to me¡± I told all of them as they all nodded with a smile on their faces¡­


    ¡° With that out of the way, could we discuss business now?¡± Andrea cleared his throat as he turned to


    look at me¡­


    ¡°What business? Can''t you see that she is not in the mood for business? I mean with all the tension in


    the room, you are only thinking about business¡± Michael screamed up at Andrea. Andrea ignored him


    as he waited for my response with a smile on his lips..


    ¡°I''m very much in the mood to discuss business, Michael. Please, I need this, anything to keep my


    mind off all of this tension¡± I pleaded with him. Michael grunted under his breath but sumb to my


    plea.


    Andrea smiled triumphantly and turned to look at me¡° Lush Beauty has been suffering after your


    ident. Sales have been dropping at a high rate. You still have a contract with us, so we need to


    have another Photoshoot and a signing event to boost our sales¡± Andrea exined to me¡­


    ¡°I will do it. Text me the time and address so I can meet you¡± I told Andrea who smiled at me. Michael


    shoot him a piercing red left to him, he wouldn''t have agreed for me to do it..


    I stood up from the couch and stretched my weary bones. I took my purse off the centre table and


    turned to look at each of them¡° Thank you very much, gentlemen. I''m grateful for each of your support.


    Now, if you would excuse me I''ll like to take my leave wouldn''t want my dad to tag me as a missing


    person at the police station¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring. Mark will drop you off¡± Michael replied as he walked with me down the stairs


    into the elevator that will take me to the parking lot. Mark dropped me off at my parents''. I straightened


    my spine and walked into the house¡­


    ¡°Nina Miller!!!¡± Dad''s piercing scream nearly bust my equilibrium as I strolled into the sitting room where


    he was seated with mom''s head resting on his shoulder¡­


    ¡°Where are youing from? And why did you have to trick your bodyguards. Don''t you know that


    they are there for your protection¡± Dad scolded me. I searched my brain for a possible excuse¡­


    ¡°Dad, you told me to get a life. How do you expect me to do so with bodyguards by my side always.


    They dispel men off me. I can''t date. I can''t go on a blind date why? Because they are always with me¡±


    I told him, I could see his eyes softened meaning he believes me.


    I turned to walk out of the room pretending to be annoyed¡° And another thing dad, I have a date


    tomorrow. I don''t want the bodyguards to go with me¡± With that I walk up the stairs to my room. My dad


    can imagine any kind of date that''s none of my business...


    As soon as I walked into the room, closing the door gently behind me, my phone exploded in my bag. I


    brought it out to see that it was Lillian calling¡­


    ¡°Hello girlfriend. I''ve just gotten home from my meeting with Michael. How are you?¡± I asked her


    walking into my room to drop my purse and remove my shoes.


    ¡°Nina Miller!!!. How can you do that? Don''t you care about me at all?¡± Lillian screamed as she tried to


    mask the tears in her voice¡­


    My hands stilled on my shoes as I searched my brain for how I could have offended Lillian¡° Why?


    What''s wrong? Are you in pain? Is it the baby?¡±


    ¡°Nina Miller. How can you tell Michael to use you as a bait? What were you thinking?¡± I rxed as soon


    as I heard that. I was so scared thinking something was wrong with her.


    ¡°That''s the only solution, I mean even Michael thinks so and he has epted for me to do so¡± I


    exined to her hoping she will allow me to go.


    ¡°Michael epted for you to go?¡± Lillian''s voice was a mere whisper as I strained my ears to listen to


    her clearly..


    ¡°Fine, do what you have to do but just make sure that you are safe, okay?¡± Lillian told me, causing me


    to smile.


    ¡°Yes ma''am. I will keep that in mind¡± I answered and hung up the call. I went to shower and went to be


    with the thought of what I was about to do in my mind taunting me...

 Chapter 59: Austin

    Chapter 59: Austin


    I pulled the car into my parent''s driveway and shut the engine. I don''t know why I''m suddenly having


    this feeling ofing to see them but my conscience wouldn''t let me be even though they are only my


    adopted parents.


    I rested my head on the steering, my mind shed back to what happened earlier this week. I knew I


    shouldn''t try to hurt Nina again. I''m reluctant to do that but Deborah won''t be happy, I need to please


    her, she''s the woman I love and the mother of my boy .


    The sound of my phone ringing pulled me from my trance as I picked it up from the dashboard. A quick


    nce at the caller''s ID caused me to quickly pick it up.


    ¡°Hello. Xavier, what''s going on ?¡± I asked him cause I wasn''t expecting any of his calls. My eyes scan


    the front porch of my parent''s house, memories of my sister running down the porch flooded my brain


    as I forced it away. I miss Mia so much.....


    ¡° Doctor Pierre just called me. He said ady came to asked information about you at the hospital ¡± I


    sat up immediately on my chair....


    ¡° What do you say? Ady?¡± I ask him shocked. No one knew that I was treated in France. Only


    Deborah knew that I have DID and I have only just found out two years ago. Who else knew about


    this? I questioned myself softly.


    ¡° He didn''t say but just said she was heavily pregnant ¡± Xavier answered causing me to curse under my


    breath.


    ¡° Damn! Nina ¡± I swore vehemently. That bitch. How dare she sent her friend to ask information about


    me and to think that I was thinking of being good to her...


    ¡° Do you know her?¡± Xavier asked me slowly trying to decipher my indistinct grunt...


    ¡° It Nina''s friend. I''m sure she sent her there¡± I told him clenching my fists. I felt like punching anything


    but I wouldn''t want my parent''s to look at me like the psycho I once was.


    ¡° What should we do? It''s too dangerous that she knew about us¡± Xavier said. I could imagine him


    pacing down the bare apartment he used once in a while in frustration.


    Who wouldn''t be? I still can''t wrap my head around how she came to know about me. Did Michael tell


    her? But Michael can''t know about this. Only Mia did and she''s dead.


    ¡° We''ll need to go with n C,¡± I told Xavier, who grunted in response. His smile was evident in his


    voice as I couldn''t help but smile back myself. I could only have gone far with Xavier and Deborah


    beside me..


    ¡° Get back to me when you''ve found the perfect location ¡± I told him and hung up.


    I sat back in the car, dreading to go in. Don''t get me wrong, I do love my parents. I''m grateful to them


    for adopting me years ago but I still can''t forgive them for always looking at me like a psycho.


    A knock sounded outside my window as I turned to look at the person. Mom was on the other side


    giving me a questioning look. I forced myself to smile especially after seeing how frail she looks. I


    guess she never really gotten over Mia''s death. She was the apple of their eyes.


    ¡° What''s wrong with you, Austin? Are you in pain?¡± Mom questioned me softly as concernced her


    voice.


    I smiled as soon as I stepped out of the car, locking it firmly, I went to wrap my hands around her and


    hug her tightly ¡° Nothing mom! I just wanted toe say hello to you, it been a while¡± I told her as she


    nodded and lead the way into the house....


    ¡° Where''s dad? ¡± I asked her immediately we where seated on the couch in the sitting room


    Mom smiled as she took her knitting basket and started with what she was doing before she


    abandoned it toe check on me outside ¡° He went over to help one of the locals this morning. I think


    his calf gave birth¡± Mom replied with a shrugh. Her face ispletely buried in her work.


    I''m d that she''s still able to work with her hands. I used that opportunity to look around the house.


    Nothing has really changed. Did they keep it that way because of Mia? It been a while but I still can''t


    still read my parent''s thought......


    ¡° How''s Nina. It been a while you''ve brought her here¡± Mom asked me, her eyes were scrutinizing my


    face suspiciously....


    I gulped nervously ¡° Mom, hmm___ I ___ Nina and I were not really a thing. I had her lie to you¡± I told


    her, bracing myself for her scolding which never came.


    Mom nodded ¡° I knew you were lying but I chose to ignore it. I thought that you might fall in love with


    her she would have been able to change you. Such a sweet little girl¡± Mom answered as her eyes


    shone with unshed tears.....


    I gasped as I watch mom praised Nina in front of me making me get angry the more.


    ¡° Mom, I''m sorry to disappoint you but Deborah is the woman I''m in love with. You remember Deborah


    right? You''ve always wanted the both of us to be together since we were kids ¡± I told her with a smile on


    my face. I was d that I was finally achieving their dream for me.


    ¡° Deborah is not the woman for you Austin. Your rtionship is bound for disaster. You both are sick,


    you need someone to heal you not Deborah ¡± My mom told me as tears spilled down her face. Her


    knitting basket waspletely abandoned on the floor as she pleaded with me to listen to her.


    ¡° Why can''t you be happy for me once in your life¡± I screamed at her. I had finally lost the little control I


    had over my anger. I knew this was bound to happened anytime I visit them that''s why I seldome


    here.


    ¡° Everything I did since childhood is not always right, you always find one excuse or another to rubbish


    it¡± I stood up abruptly from the couch and paced around the now empty room which was bare from


    most of my pictures except the one of Mia and them.


    ¡° Oh! I see, you''ve removed me from your life, you wish you were one happy family again right? Well


    that''s too bad because Mia is dead and she is noting back again ¡± I shouted at her, my eyes


    screaming with vengeance.


    I know I shouldn''t be d that mom was crying but I''m so happy that I was able to afflict her pains, the


    pains I have spent the rest of my life trying to live past them. But no matter what I do, I still find myself


    thinking back on them


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Austin¡± Dad''s voice bellow from the doorway as he marched into the room angrily


    ¡° I can''t have you insulting your mother in my house ¡± Dad screamed as he walked over tofort


    mom.


    ¡° When have any of you behaved like a parent to me? Everything was about Mia and even now that


    she is dead, everything is still about her¡± I retorted back at him. All those years, all those anger I''ve


    finally set them free today. I''m done being the victim, let them also feel what it was to be hated.


    ¡° Is that what you have to say to us? After everything we''ve done for you. We adopted you when your


    parents abandoned you and you pay us back with evil¡± Mom questioned me, her eyes was back to


    normal cold look. She was like I''ve always known her cold but only always smiling for Mia.


    ¡° How dare you?¡± A sounding p sounded on my cheek as I turned to re at mom¡° I took you in, fed


    you and even clothed you. But how did you repay me back by killing my only daughter ¡±


    Dad gasped as he pulled mom back to his side¡° Calm down darling, I know you are angry with Austin


    but he didn''t kill Mia, Michael did ¡±


    I ignored them as I nursed my now reddened cheek. I wished I never came here, I wished I had stayed


    back at my house, I wouldn''t be here nursing my cheek. It''s all Nina''s fault and I''m going to make her


    pay for everything she has caused me. First, Deborah, now it''s my parents.


    My phone ringing caused me to pick it up, so I strolled down the room to the basement. I could still hear


    mom''s voice trying to convince Dad that I was the one who killed Mia and not Michael...


    ¡° Yes Xavier, tell me ¡± I called into the phone as soon as I picked it up , my eyes scanned the basement


    filled with carpentry works. I didn''t know Dad was into woodwork.


    ¡° I found a ce where we could use. It''s the perfect spot for us. I will text you the location ¡± Xavier


    answered as I nodded.


    ¡° Yes, do that, I will join you shortly ¡± I told him and hung up the call. I turned and was about to walk


    back into the room but a picture caught eyes.


    I walked slowly to go pick it up from the carton but discovered that it was my pictures. The ss was


    broken and the pictures has been shredded into pieces.


    I took hold of the shredded pictures and clenched my fists. I marched angrily outside to see them


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    conversing slowly among themselves. I pick up my car keys from the centre table and walk outside to


    where I parked my car without saying anything to them.


    I got into my car and pulled out of the parking loot just as my phone dinged with the message from


    Xavier. I swipe through it and punch the address in the navigator before driving off to meet Xavier.


    I nced at my parent''s house for thest time, memorizing all the features , as that was thest time I


    will be seeing any of them again.


    Xavier was at the location as soon as I pulled into the parking lot of the upleted building in the


    middle of nowhere. I got out of the car just as Xavier ran to meet me.


    ¡°What do you think about it? Perfect right?¡± Xavier asked me, I ignored him as I turned to look at the


    bushes behind us. The next house was probably a mile from here and for that I''m happy..


    ¡°This is more than perfect. This will do ¡± I told Xavier grinning happily. I could imagine what I will be


    doing to Nina tonight. I hope my psycho side took over tonight, I wouldn''t want to pity her at all¡­


    ¡°I want the job done tonight, where''s the bait?¡± I asked Xavier as we both started to walk back into the


    building with Xavier ahead with me following behind..


    ¡°He''s inside. I''ve briefly talked about what he will need to do. And you''ll have to be careful, I wouldn''t


    want to risk him seeing your face¡± Xavier said out of concern for me. I nodded as I stepped out of the


    room to another one where a young man was seated with his back to us..


    ¡°Don''t turn¡± I said immediately to him as soon I noticed he was about to look at me. He nodded, his


    hands were shaking from fear..


    ¡°I heard you''ve been briefed right?¡± I asked him with a cold voice bare of emotion..


    ¡°Y__yes sir. Please don''t kill me,I will do everything you asked of me¡± He pleaded in a shaky voice. I


    like him begging but the only voice I want to hear tonight is Nina.


    ¡°I won''t if you do your job well but if you y smart with me, not only will you be dead but all of your


    families will join you too¡±


    ¡°Please sir, I will do everything just don''t kill my mother¡± He replied, making me hate him even more. I


    wish I could kill him right now but I need him for tonight to happen.


    I hate anyone that has a happy family because I couldn''t experience what it was to be loved. Only


    Deborah has ever loved me, that''s why I''m ready to give her my all..


    ¡°That''s good then,¡± I told him as I walked over to where he stood and grip him on the shoulder tightly,


    careful of him not to see my face. He whimpers, I let him go and motioned to Xavier to see me off as I


    drove home to prepare for tonight.

 Chapter 60: The Signing Event

    Chapter 60: The Signing Event


    I marched into Lush Beauty after sending my bodyguards off. I was d my dad epted for me to


    ¡°Good morning Miss Miller, how''s your health?¡± One of the salesdies greeted me with a smile on her


    face.


    I couldn''t help smiling back as I took the elevator to Andrea''s office where I know everyone will be


    waiting for me¡­


    Lexa immediately stood up to greet me as soon as she saw me approaching. A big smile was stered


    on her face¡° Hi! Miss Miller. Nice to see that you are getting better¡±


    ¡°Thank you Lexa. You are not looking bad yourself too¡± I replied as she knocked on Andrea''s office.


    She motioned me to go in after we heard a response from Andrea..


    I walked into Andrea''s office and stopped short. I was disappointed that Michael was not here. Rather it


    was Darcy who was seated with a document opened in front of her and a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Come have a seat Nina, we were just going over the program for today¡± Andrea told me as he waved


    me to a chair beside him. I sat down and turned to look at Darcy who was seated across from me..


    ¡°Let''s hear your idea about the shoot today, Darcy¡± Andrea asked Darcy with his arms folded across his


    chest..


    ¡°I was thinking that why don''t we make a video of Miss Miller using the Lush Beauty product. We can


    use a garden full of flowers as the location and one of the products with a lot of fragrance¡± Darcy said,


    we both nodded in acknowledgement of the idea..


    ¡°I like it, we could use that as a theme for the signing eventter in the day. What do you think about it,


    Nina?¡± Andrea asked me but I wasn''t listening to him as my mind was preupied with the thought of


    Michael¡­


    ¡°Nina?¡± Andrea called out to me again. He reached out to tap me lightly on the shoulder. I came out of


    my trance to look at him with a confused expression on my face¡­


    ¡°Pardon. Ah! Yes, everything you said is alright for me¡± I replied though I wasn''t sure what I was


    agreeing to.


    Andrea offered me a knowing smile as he turned to stare at Darcy who was trying to hide a smile of her


    own. To say I was embarrassed will be an understatement. I pretended that I didn''t know what their


    smile was about..


    ¡°Why don''t you take Miss Miller to Juli let her do her make-up, so that we could start on it before


    Michael?¡± I smiled and followed Darcy outside as soon as I heard that Michael will be joining uster.


    Andrea''sughter followed us down Lexa''s office into the elevator that will take us to the makeup


    section of the store. I stepped out of the door as soon as the elevatornded.


    Darcy excused herself to go pick out my outfit as I showed myself into the make up studio. Juli shreak


    as soon as she saw me.


    ¡°Miss Miller, is this really you?. I didn''t believe it when Mr. Andrea said you will be joining us today¡± Juli


    greeted me as I groaned inwardly. I''ve forgotten about Juli and how she loves to talk.


    I sat down on the chair as Juli started working on my face¡° The makeup today will be a bit loud, are you


    okay with it?¡± Juli asked me as I nodded. She got to work immediately.


    The door opened immediately as soon as Juli dropped the brush in her hands signifying that she was


    through. Bodience walked in carrying two dresses in his hands¡° Miss Miller, ca va?¡± He greeted me,


    though I didn''t know what he was asking but I smiled instead.


    ¡°Here, let''s get you into this¡± Bodience replied showing me the yellow dress in his hands. I collected it


    from him and walked over to the dressing room to change out of the clothes.


    When I returned back into the room, Michael''s smiling face weed me. He was holding a pair of


    silver shoes in his hands and a purse. I noticed that no one was in the room except him.


    ¡°Everytime I see you is just like the first for me, Nina Miller. I love you everyday and you look good in


    that dress¡± Michael deep voice called out to me sending goosebumps all over my body as I blush. I


    love the whole him too even with his ws cause no one is perfect.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I replied as I tried to collect the shoes from his hands but he refused instead he motioned


    me over to a seat. I sat down and lifted my dress up, Michael knelt down in front of me causing me to


    gulp loudly¡­


    ¡°What are you doing Michael?¡± I asked him trying to lift him up but he was stronger than I was.


    ¡°Rx, I''m only trying to help you with your shoes¡± Michael replied, he took hold of my feet from the


    nude slipper I was putting on. He cleaned it slowly with a white towel before putting it into the heels in


    his hands..


    His touch was doing something to my inside. Something that only him could do to me. I turned away


    from his ck curly hair that was calling me to run my hands through them. I lifted my hands and was


    about to run it on them but____.


    ¡°Are you guys taking an hour just to put on a shoe¡± Andrea''s teasing voice call from the doorway as I


    dropped my hands abruptly to my side.


    Michael stood up after he was done with the second leg which I wasn''t even aware of. He stretched out


    his hands to me, I ced my tiny hands into hisrge one as he helped me to stand effortlessly. He


    then turned to re at Andrea at the doorway who wasughing and hiding behind a cough..


    ¡°You keep forgetting that I''m the boss here that I could fire you anytime I feel like¡± Michael taunts him


    back as Andrea shoots Michael a hardened re..


    ¡°Rx, I was only joking. You are always taking things too serious¡± Michael replied patting him on the


    shoulder as we brushed past him to the studio..


    An hourter, I stepped out of the studio to go change out of my dress leaving Michael and Andrea to


    deal with both the editing of the videos and pictures.


    Bodience was already waiting for me in the dressing room. He handed me the orange dress in his


    hands. It was a short gown with a peplum at the waist. He handed me a sliver shoe to go with it


    ¡°This will be your dress for the signing event and you can go home with it. It''s a gift from Lush Beauty¡±


    Bodience replied causing me to smile at him. I quickly walked into the adjoining room to change and


    put on my shoes.


    I walked back into the room a bit skeptical about the dress length as it was very short, Juli was there


    this time as she rushed through my makeup stopping once in a while to tell me how beautiful I look in


    the gown. And as always I could only smile in response at herpliments.


    The signing event centre was by the main building of the store. I marvelled at the number of people


    who turned up, the scream got louder as soon as I took my seat across from them¡­


    I signed everything ranging from makeup products to beauty sets and even personal items. It was so


    tiring that by the time it came to an end, I was strolling with an aching shoulder down to Andrea''s office


    where Michael was waiting for me.


    I got into the elevator and press the number for Andrea''s office. The elevator''s door was about closing


    but it stop as someone walk in to stand beside me. I wasn''t interested in the person at first but


    Immediately I saw that she was heavily pregnant, my eyes went to her face. And the lying witch was


    staring down at me with a sly smile on her face.


    My hands immediately went to the ne on my chest and the pen in my purse before turning to


    re at her¡° What are you doing here, Deborah?¡±


    ¡°Are you not excited to see me, I''m one of your fans, I came to cheer you on¡± She replied sarcastically.


    I rolled my eyes at her before averting my gaze from her.


    Deborah ran her hands lovingly through her belly as she look up at me¡° My baby will soon be out then


    Michael and I could be together like a one, big happy family¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked her as Deborah turned to look at me in shock. I guess she never expected me to


    return her taunting.


    ¡° But why can''t I imagine Michael with you, anytime I close my eyes all I see is Michael in my arms with


    our little baby¡± I told her sardonically with a satisfying smile on my face.


    ¡°Lies. You will always be the secret woman, a mistress while I will always be the legal wife¡± Deborah


    countered back with venom in her voice. She wasn''t one to give up easily. I was so ready for her today.


    ¡° True, I agree I will always be the secret woman but also the woman Michael loves with all his heart¡± I


    stepped out of the elevator with a satisfying smile on my face as soon as I saw the defeated look in


    Deborah''s face. For the first time in my life, I stood up against Deborah. Wait till Lilian hears about it,


    she will be so happy..


    I walked into Andrea''s office to be told that Michael had left earlier for an emergency meeting. I stepped


    out of Lush Beauty as it was gettingte and waited to g down a taxi that will take me home as I had


    sent my bodyguards home earlier with my car.


    A lone taxi was parked at the far corner of the store, I signalled to it as he pulled over slowly toe


    pick me up. I was happy in the next thirty minutes I will be home resting on my bed. If it wasn''t for that


    bitch Deborah, Michael would have probably dropped me off at home.


    I got into the taxi and rested my head against the armrest after giving him the address to my house.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The inside of the car was quiet as I was lost in my thoughts..


    ¡°Miss, are you the model on that billboard?¡± The taxi driver asked me. I turned to look at the board he


    was pointing to, it was my first photo session with Lush Beauty.


    ¡°Yes, why if I may ask?¡± I asked him, I wasn''t bothered that he couldn''t recognize me at first probably it


    was because of my heavy make-up.


    ¡°Nothing. I''ve always wanted to get my wife something from that store but it looks expensive, instead I


    got her this little flower from a little boy across the street. Can you take a look at it if it''s okay for a


    birthday gift?¡±


    ¡°Sure, ¡± I replied, I was excited. I like it when people try to put a smile on the faces of others even when


    they have nothing. We were very far from Lush Beauty now, I would have stopped to get him the gift he


    has wanted.


    He thrust a rose flower to me. I was expecting a bunch of it, not a one piece of flower. My heart


    immediately flooded withpassion. I took the flower from him as I rummaged through my bag for a


    Subconsciously, I brought the flower to my nose and breathed in the scent. I dropped the flower on the


    floor as my hands felt limp. I opened my mouth to ask him what was wrong but no words wereing


    out. I quickly took hold of the pen from inside my bag. I watched my bag fall to the floor of the car...


    ¡°Miss, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to do this but the men threatened to kill my family. I can''t bear my family''s


    death because of me¡± I struggled to stay awake to listen to the taxi driver''s voice but I couldn''t win over


    the drug as I sumbed into the darkness. The driver drove me to God knows where. All I had left was


    the pen in my hands and the ne on my neck..

 Chapter 61: Nina

    Chapter 61: Nina


    There was a distinct chatter of voices closer to me. I couldn''t quite catch what they were saying or who


    they were?...


    I struggled to stand but noticed that my hands were tied by a strong robe that could only be used for


    animals. I struggle to free my hands from it but it was effortless.


    My throat was dried, I wanted to scream for whoever they were toe take me out of here but no


    words wereing out


    I squinted my eyes in the darkness while trying to see if there was anything that I could use to know


    where I was but nothing as the room was nk save for a ck drum at the far corner of the room..


    ¡°Is she awake?¡± A man groaned out the words. He moved closer to me, I couldn''t make out his features


    in the darkened room but I was confident that I''d never met him before.


    My eyes intently seek out the ne on my neck, I rx as soon as I see it glowing at my chest. It


    was the only light for me in this darkened ce. I hope Michael found me in time before whoever it is,


    killed me¡­


    ¡°No, what can we do? I hope the boss won''t be angry with me when hees. I only gave her a small


    dose of chloroform which she inhaled. She ought to be awake by now¡±


    I gasped as soon as I heard that voice. It was the taxi driver that picked me up at the Lush Beauty


    earlier. Who asked him to do this? What does the person want from me? I questioned myself softly as I


    tried to get the tears back from my eyes. I have to stay strong for my family and especially Michael.


    ¡°Don''t worry, your job is done here. Come, let me settle your payment then you can go¡± The other man


    said, his voiceing out a bit muffled due to the mask on his face. I assumed he was the front man in


    this kidnapping. Who was the boss?


    My head was aching, I let out the breath I didn''t know I was holding as soon as the door closed


    signifying the exit of the men. I wish Michael would get to me before the bosses. I searched


    around the floor looking for the pen I was holding earlier. I exhaled as soon as I saw it lying limp by my


    side.


    I shifted closer to it, I wanted to switch it on but that is going to take much more of an effort from me as


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    my hands were tied up at the pole where I was sitting down at¡­


    I let my left leg which was loosely tied move closer to where the pen was, I was breathing heavily as I


    tried to switch it on but it kept sliding out from my legs.


    I heard the door click open again, immediately I tried to position my legs back, my leg unconsciously


    met with the switch on the pen, using all my strength, I pushed the switch down causing it to go on. I


    was so excited that I couldn''t help smiling even in my predicament.


    Instead of the man''s voice from earlier, a woman entered the room. She stepped a step away from me


    and turned to the man who had obviously followed her into the room..


    ¡°Why isn''t she awake yet? Gosh! I wanted to give her a piece of my mind?¡± The womanined


    bitterly, making me wonder who she was and in what possible way had I offended her before?


    Her voice was extremely familiar, I tried to search my brain where I had possibly heard her voice but it


    was furtile. I didn''t know if it was because of the chloroform I had inhaled earlier or the effect from my


    ident before that''s still making my brain fuzzy¡­


    ¡°This is too dangerous. I only allowed you in because she''s still asleep, it will be bad if she wakes up


    and recognizes you. You need to leave here Immediately¡± The Man said, his voice was a bit clearer


    now, he had probably removed his mask. I tensed as soon as I heard. Who was that woman? I should


    know her right..


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about that. I''m sure she won''t be leaving this ce alive, I will make sure of


    that. Get that into your thick skull, bitch¡± She walked closer and pped me loudly on the cheek. I


    forced myself from wincing, wouldn''t want to break my cover of pretending to be asleep.


    She stormed off the room closely followed by the man. As soon as the door closed, only then could I


    allow myself to cry as I sobbed slowly in the room. I kept chanting to myself that all will be well in as


    much as I pretend to be asleep, they won''t do anything.


    My back was aching from the iron steel where it was rested on and I couldn''t feel my hands and legs


    anymore. My mind immediately went to my parents, they would have probably found out by now that I


    was missing. I hate making them worried and I didn''t know who kidnapped me.


    The door opened almost immediately before I could prepare myself, the man was a light walker since I


    didn''t hear any of his footsteps before. He stared at me with an annoyed expression on his face, I


    wondered if he was the boss or not?


    ¡°I see that you are awake. I was getting worried, hope you like your new ce. I got it especially for


    you¡± The voice, Oh my God!. I recognize it''s Austin but why would he kidnap me?


    ¡°Austin?¡± I questioned him softly, straining my voice to speak as I was still thirsty from earlier.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. Now that you''ve seen me, I guess I don''t need this anymore¡± Austin answered as


    he peeled the mask off his face. I scolded myself for speaking out, if this was just like in the movies, I


    guess I won''t be leaving here alive then¡­


    Austin turned to walk out of the room but paused¡° I wille around again to y with you, but be very


    rest assured that you won''t be leaving here alive¡±


    He told me the same thing that the woman had told me earlier, who was she? I doubt she couldn''t be


    Deborah.


    She was with me earlier today at Lush Beauty, she won''t risk being caught for this. I subtly nced at


    the pen to see that it was working perfectly well. I smiled to myself, at least if I''m gone, I will make sure


    that Austin and his aplice rot in prison¡­


    ¡°Austin, when did you arrive?¡± The man from earlier asked Austin as he stepped into the room.


    ¡° I see you are awake, it takes longer than I had expected¡± He said to me, his eyes darkening with


    contempt. I could see how Austin was a friend to him, they were both merciless..


    ¡°Where did you go? What would have happened if she had escaped?¡± Austin screamed at the man and


    made him walk out of the door.


    I exhale and rest my back against the steel rod where I was tied to. Congrattions Nina, you are still


    alive. I was scared, Austin was stilling back and what does he mean by ying? Hope he''s not


    nning to kill me today.


    And where the fuck is Michael? I thought he said he would be able to find me with the ne. Where


    is he now?


    I didn''t know how long it was that I had stayed awake talking to myself, the room was suffocating me


    that even without Austin making any effort, I will be a dead person fromck of air.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep on the bare cold floor but I awoke as soon as I heard the sound of water


    dropping...


    I sat up abruptly and gulped nervously as I saw Austin and the other man filling the drum with water. I


    got scared, what is he trying to do? Hope he''s not going to drown me in that drum..


    Austin turned to look at me as soon as he sensed my eyes on him. He smiled excitedly as soon as he


    saw the fear in my eyes. I scolded myself for giving him that satisfaction that he could hurt me.


    ¡°Don''t worry Nina, I won''t kill you just yet. I''m only curious as to see what water could do to someone¡±


    His eyes widened from mischief causing the smile to spread across his face.


    ¡°I''m so excited for tonight. I''m finally going to try all of my fantasies with you and I trust you won''t


    disappoint me¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him pausing, to gather my thoughts together as my brain went spiraling with the


    thought of being dead


    ¡° Why are you doing this to me? Have never really done anything to you. I even helped you out at first


    when you need my help and with your mom I___¡±


    Austin helped up a finger to stop me, his eyes getting red from anger¡° You really want to know why I''m


    doing?¡± He asked me as I nodded. Though, I suspected it because of Michael and Mia.


    ¡° Don''t worry, you''ll find out very soon by my actions¡± With that he stepped out of the door after giving


    me his mischievous smile.


    I nced at his aplice who was pouring water in the drum continuously without any rest. For every


    water being poured causes my heart to leap a fraction more. I had always hated the water since


    childhood. I never really learned how to swim because I dreaded going near the pool.


    A time like this I couldn''t help scolding myself that if only I had learned the basics of swimming I would


    have been able to stay alive in the water longer.


    The aplice came over to untie the rope from my hands. My first instinct was to kick him on the


    crotch and escape but I didn''t know where this was, I wouldn''t make it far before they found me.


    ¡°You won''t be able to escape this time, I will make sure you die by my hands¡± The man grinned at me


    showing his teeth. I step away from him causing him tough the more.


    ¡°What are you doing Xavier? Get her into the water already. I''m dying from suspense already?¡± I


    cringed from Austin''s tone of voice. I never knew he was this bad, I thought Michael said he was


    getting treatment for his sickness.


    Xavier, just as Austin called him, lifted me effortlessly from the floor and carried me into the drum. I


    kicked and turned in his hands but all my efforts were in vain.


    He finally deposited me into the water. I sank immediately into the ground and sumbed to fate. I


    vowed that in my next life I won''t love any man as much as I love Michael and if I do, it won''t be a


    billionaire.


    I lost count of the numbers of time I was dropped into the water and taken out. For every time, Austin


    set a timer for how long I wouldst in the water, he increased it every minute until my body couldn''t


    take it any longer.


    ¡°What''s going on? She isn''t making any noise. Take her out of the water now, I don''t want her dead just


    yet, I still have a lot to try with her¡± I heard Austin screamed to Xavier who ran to take me out of the


    water.


    Though I was unconscious but my brain was still very much alive as Xavier fought to remove all the


    excess water from my system.


    I cough and came back as I turned to see Austin pacing around the room¡° That''s good ¡± Austin told


    Xavier. He walked closer to where I was lying on the floor.


    ¡°You are a very strong girl, Nina Miller. I could see how you''ve survived that terrible ident¡± He ran a


    hand down my cheek before patting it.


    ¡° Feed her some food to eat, I need her ready for my next experiment¡± He said to Xavier before


    stepping out of the door.


    I cough as Xavier helps me to my feet, he took the stic chair where Austin had vacated earlier and


    handed it to me. I sat down d that I wasn''t going back to the cold floor anymore.


    I took the ballpen from the floor as soon as Xavier left the room. I shut it off and yed the recording, it


    yed perfectly fine. I was excited to see that it was okay. I hide it at the back of the drum and willed


    myself to sleep while mentally preparing myself for another torture from Austin.


    I hope this time Michal finds me before the psycho finally decides to kill me.

 Chapter 62: Michael

    Chapter 62: Michael


    I strolled down the hallway into my office. After the signing event yesterday, I couldn''t wait to drop Nina


    off because Vino had called to tell me that he and Victor were around. I''m so happy that my brothers


    are at my side.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Thompson¡± Aurora greeted me with a smile on her face.


    I smiled back at her as I strolled down to her table and greeted since I was in a good mood this


    morning¡° How are you, Aurora? Hope there''s no problem?¡±


    Aurora raised her eyebrows at me, shocked, it had been a while since I''d stopped at her office to chat


    with her¡° I''m fine sir. There''s no problem¡± She replied.


    I acknowledged her answer with a nod and turned to open the door into my office. I walked straight to


    my chair and sat down while eyeing Andrea with a bored look.


    I wonder what he was doing in my office so early in the morning. And he looked unkempt. I continue


    staring at him with my back to the chair and my hands folded across my chest.


    ¡°Are you okay, Andrea? What''s going on?¡± I asked him, motioning over to the chair across from me.


    Andrea sat down heavily on the chair and turned to stare at me¡° There''s bad news Michael¡± He said


    after sometime causing me to sit up on my seat.


    ¡°What bad news? What happened?¡± I asked him, urging him to give me the news with a hint of


    impatience in my voice.


    ¡°I received a call this morning from Nina''s father, Mr. Tom Miller¡± That seems to caught my attention as


    I turned to focus on Andrea. My inside tightening with dread. I hope all is well with Nina.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I asked him, trying to calm my nerves. I''m sure all is well with Nina. I mean I would


    have known from the ne if she was taken. I''ve been watching the feed all day with John and Don.


    ¡°Apparently, Nina has been missing since yesterday night after she left Lush Beauty¡± Andrea dropped


    the bombshell.


    I shot up from my chair immediately, my hands took the phone from my table and quickly put a call


    through to John¡­


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Thompson¡± John''s tired voice called out to me from the other line. He hasn''t been able to


    get some rest because he has been watching the feed all day since the day I gave the ne to


    Nina.


    ¡°I need you to find the location of Nina for me¡± I told him Immediately pacing to and fro my office with a


    pounding heart in my chest.


    ¡°Miss Nina? Why? She''s fine, I''m currently watching the feed right now¡± John replied nonchntly like


    maybe I was trying to question his professionalism.


    ¡°Nina was kidnapped yesterday¡± I shouted at him¡° And you are telling me she''s fine. How is she fine?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry sir. I''m checking the status of the ne right now¡± John replied. I waited as I could hear


    his finger running rapidly through the keys on the keyboard.


    ¡°I__ sir__ Miss Miller__ the ne is not activated¡± John stammered through his words as I swore


    under my breath.


    That stupid woman! If I had known this was going to happen. I wouldn''t have agreed to her foolish idea


    in the first ce. Why couldn''t she switch on a fucking ne for God''s sake.


    ¡°Get Inspector Peller into my office immediately¡± Imanded into the phone and hung up.


    Andrea turned to stare at me with guilt filled eyes¡° What are we going to do now? Mr. Miller threatened


    to sue Lush Beauty if we don''t provide his daughter in three days¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡± I eximed in shock. If only I could take her away today. If only I had dropped her off,


    none of this won''t be happening..


    ¡°Yes, you can imagine how shocked I was. I didn''t even wait to shower, I rushed into the car


    immediately and drove here like a maniac¡± Andrea replied, taking in his dressing from the ss door


    behind him.


    ¡°You can use the shower to get ready. Help yourself to some of my clothes in the closet¡± I told him,


    waving him off to the other room as I got ready for my meeting with the inspector.


    Andrea nodded and turned to walk into the room. I took the inte to dial Aurora''s number¡° Yes, Mr.


    Thompson¡±


    ¡°Get the conference room ready. I will be having a meeting with some people in an hour¡± I called into


    the inte.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡± Aurora replied as I hung up. I took my phone and opened it. Nina''s face greeted me on the


    screen saver as I ran my hands through her beautiful face.


    I hope she''s okay. My stubborn beautiful love. After everything, I''m going to propose to her and ask her


    to marry me. I hope she''ll ept to be my wife.


    I heard a knock on the door. I straightened on my chair and called ¡®Come in¡¯ to the person thinking that


    it was Inspector Peller.


    But it wasn''t inspector Peller nor John rather it was my two naughty brothers who I am more than angry


    with. I mean, it''s because of them Nina was kidnapped. Why did they choose yesterday to show up and


    not any other day?


    ¡°What''s wrong with you Michael?¡± Vino asked me, he sat down in front of me with his legs crossed


    taking in my hardened face.


    ¡°You both happen to me?¡± I replied angrily causing Victor to shoot up from the couch where he was


    nning to watch a movie on the television.


    ¡°Both of us? But how? I thought you were excited to see us yesterday. Even mom was, she wouldn''t


    stop saying how d she was that her three boys areplete again and I____¡±


    ¡°Victor, you talk too much. I''m sure you are not nning on making Michael angry right?¡± Vino red at


    Victor, making him shut up immediately, he raised his hands yfully in a surrender before going over


    to his seat on the couch.


    Vino turned to stare at me after Victor had gone¡° What is it? Why are we both the cause?¡±


    ¡°Nina was kidnapped yesterday¡± I replied frowning. My eyes took in the time on the silver wall clock


    from me. It''s an hour, where the hell is Inspector Peller and John!


    ¡°Nina?¡± Vino questioned me with a confused look on his face¡° That same Nina who was dating Austin


    Walker. What has gotten into you. I thought you are getting married to Deborah, why are you still after


    that girl?¡±


    ¡°You don''t understand, I still love her and moreover, Austin kidnapped her¡± I told Vino who was staring


    at me like I was insane. I went on to narrate all that had happened to me causing both Vino and Victor


    to swear furiously¡­


    ¡°That psychopath. I warned you not to help Mia but you refused, see what she had done to you¡± Victor


    The door to the other room opened and Andrea walked in. He was dressed in my navy blue shirt and a


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    dark ck trouser. Andrea exchanged pleasantries with both Victor and Vino before turning to look at


    me.


    ¡°Here¡± He handed me a brown envelope. I collected it from it, turning it in my hands confused as to


    what was in it.


    ¡° What is this?¡± I asked after sometime as the suspense was killing me¡­


    ¡°That''s the exclusive pictures from yesterday just as you''ve requested. I forgot to give them to you


    earlier¡± I nodded as I dropped them into the drawer.


    I couldn''t bring myself to look at them without feeling guilt. I was the cause of this and I''m going to


    rectify it.


    Aurora walked into my office without knocking, I''m sure it was important though I didn''t even bother to


    ask her ¡° Sir, John and another man are waiting for you at the conference room¡± Aurora told me.


    I nodded at her before turning to pick up my bag and walked into the conference room with Andrea,


    Vino and Victor following closely behind me.


    ***


    ¡° I have briefed Inspector Peller on what has been going on¡± John answered as soon as we walked into


    the conference room.


    Andrea and inspector Peller exchanged pleasantries as he was his uncle ¡° That''s good, John¡± I told


    him, causing John to nod at me, hiding a smile on his face.


    ¡°Now, that you''ve heard everything Inspector Peller, what do you suggest we do. I can''t guarantee Nina


    safety with Austin Walker, he''s a psychopath¡± I told inspector Peller with my hands folded on the table.


    ¡° There''s nothing we could do for now than to wait hoping that Miss Miller will switch on the ne to


    ascertain her location¡± Inspector Peller told us.


    ¡°Wait? That will be so difficult, what if something happens to her before we could get to her?¡± I told him


    angrily banging my fist on the table in frustration.


    Why is it that everytime something happens to Nina, I''m not always capable of helping her? Why?


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Thompson. I give you my words, Miss Miller will be found alive. In the meantime we


    could retract our step and ask about the taxi driver who took her from Lush Beauty¡±


    ¡°Sure, inspector Peller. Andrea will take you to Lush Beauty where you could take a look at the CCTV


    cameras there¡± I told him dly that there was a solution.


    Andrea nodded to me and Vino and turned to follow his uncle out of the conference room with John


    going over to escort them to the car.


    ¡°I can''t believe Austin is capable of doing this. I mean, you both were really close when you were


    young¡± Vinomented bitterly. Both he and Victor had been quiet while merely observing us.


    ¡°I''m surprised too. I mean I went to strike a deal with him but he wouldn''t budge even after knowing that


    I knew about him¡± I told Vino and Victor. Victor opened his mouth to reply but he paused as John


    walked in with Deborah behind him.


    ¡°What is she doing in my office?¡± I asked John seething in anger. I had warned all of them not to allow


    her into my home or office.


    ¡°I caught her eavesdropping on us, Mr. Thompson'''' John replied. I turned to look at Deborah who was


    smiling at both of my brothers.


    ¡°Woah, look who''s here Victor and Vino. When did you get back?¡± She asked the both of them but


    none of them were saying anything as they both red at her.


    ¡°I didn''t know your stomach was this big. I mean isn''t it supposed to be five months, it looks like eight


    month¡± Victor called sarcastically to her. I know he was trying to taunt her and I''m d.


    ¡°tsk! Look who''s talking. What do you know about women and pregnancy?¡± Deborah hissed at Victor


    earning a re from Vino. I love watching my brothers take my side. I''m so excited that they are here


    right now with me.


    ¡°He might not know a lot about pregnancy but what we both know is that you won''t be getting married


    to Michael. No, never. The Thompson''s wealth is not for a greedy woman like you¡± With that both Vino


    and Victor walked out of my office.


    I smiled behind their back. I know they are going over to the club tonight. I wish I could go with them


    but I still need to find Nina.


    Deborah red at John and I before marching furiously out of the conference room. Iugh


    wholeheartedly. Good riddance!


    ¡°What should we do now? I''m sure she must have heard everything we''ve discussed?¡± John asked me


    with concerned eyes.


    ¡° I think that''s for our good. I''m sure she will lead us to Austin''s hideout¡± I told John as I stood up to go


    home.


    I make a mental note to call Don when I get home. I''ll need him to monitor Deborah as she was the


    only one that could lead us to Nina.

 Chapter 63: Deborah

    Chapter 63: Deborah


    I strolled down the hallway annoyance visible on my face. What is Michael nning? Why will he


    involve the police?.


    Aurora greeted me as I stepped into the elevator but I ignored her. I need to go see Austin and warn


    him about the police. Why can''t Michael be in love with me? Why does he always choose the hard way


    which is Nina?


    This is all her fault. I need to tell Austin to finish her off before the police find out about us. I stepped out


    of the elevator and walked down the stairs to the parking lot where my white Formatic ssic Benz


    was parked.


    I got into it and pulled out of the Thompson''s Empire with one thought on my mind, how to make Nina


    pay?


    The sound of my phone ringing pulled me out of my thoughts as I turned to switch on my earphones.


    With the earphone fully ced in my ear I answer the call.


    ¡°Deborah! Where are you?¡± My dad''s scared voice called out to me from the other line. I guess he had


    heard the news of Nina''s kidnapping and had figured out that we did it.


    ¡°I''m just leaving the Thompson''s Empire right now. Any problem?¡± I asked him even though I knew why


    he was scared.


    ¡°Why? What did you go to do there? ¡± Dad asked in a hushed whisper. I guess he''s hiding from mom.


    She is the only one who isn''t in support of us. That''s why I hate her the most.


    ¡°I just went to there to remind Michael about the prenuptial agreement he signed instead I met him


    conversing to an inspector¡±


    ¡°What? You mean Michael involved the police just because of that girl¡± Dad screamed from annoyance.


    Even I was annoyed. I mean how can he do that?


    ¡°You and Austin need to be careful. I know you both have a hand in what''s going on¡± Dad told me as I


    nodded, my eyes immediately went to the rearview mirror where I noticed a red Sedan car which has


    been following me for a while now¡­


    ¡°Hello Dad! Let me call you back, I think I''m being followed¡± I called frantically into the phone. My dad


    screamed as I hung up the call and quickly dial Austin''s number.


    The Austin that picked the call wasn''t the regr Austin I knew. He was the second personality in DID.


    He was the one who raped Mia and was also the one responsible in the kidnapped and nned


    murder of Nina.


    The real Austin is kind and caring and would never agree to any of my ns to marry Michael. I''m so


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thankful that it was the second Austin that picked the call.


    ¡°Hello Angel¡± Austin called into the phone, his voice softening a bit. No matter who was on disy, they


    both loved me unconditionally which is what I''m thankful for. I can manipte them any way I want.


    ¡°Austin, please help, I think I''m being followed¡± I shouted into the phone scared about what to do?


    ¡°Calm down, follow my lead. Nothing will happen to you¡± Austin said his voice hardening with anger. I


    could feel the anger in his voice when he directed me on where to go next.


    ¡°Take a deep breath. Look around you, is there a turning on the left or right?¡± Austin asked me as I


    searched frantically around.


    ¡°No, I don''t think there''s any, maybe at the next twenty miles,¡± I reply as I turn to look at the car which


    was following me closely.


    ¡°Good. Keep going, make sure there''s a car or two between the both of you¡± He told me, I nodded and


    pulled out of the back of the car in front of me. I maneuver the car into the front of two more cars in


    front of me leaving four cars in between us.


    ¡°Done¡± I told Austin, smiling, my eyes caught the rearview mirror to see that my follower was also doing


    the same. I got scared again.


    I stepped on the gas and drove off while listening to Austin''s instructions on the phone. I turned to the


    left as soon as I got to the turning and paused to see my follower. He was also about to turn but was


    blocked by a truck who was passing through the road, putting on a diversion between the both of us.


    ¡°I lost him¡± I told Austin on the other line with a smile on my face. I can''t believe I just did that.


    ¡°That''s good. I will be expecting you at the site¡± Austin told me and hung up. I could hear the relief in


    his voice. I smiled and drove down to the Beacon where the cabin was located.


    I pulled into the parking lot of the abandoned cabin where Austin, Michael and I used to y when we


    were kids. The ce wasn''t far from Austin''s parents house. I''m sure Michael would never have


    imagined that this is where Nina could be¡­


    Austin rushed out of the door to hug me¡° Are you okay? Where you startled?¡± He asked me, leading


    me into the house.


    I turned to look back to see if I was being followed but no one was there only Xavier was trying to park


    my car into the garage.


    I smiled in Austin''s arms as he led into the room¡° I''m okay, though I was startled at first but with your


    help I was able to lose him effortlessly¡± I told him with a smile on my face.


    I sat down on the couch opposite Austin who wouldn''t stop ring at me¡° I told you not toe here


    always, what if something had happened to you?¡± Austin screamed, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at


    him. The only man I want worrying about me is Michael and no one else.


    ¡°Calm down Austin, I''m okay, nothing happened to me¡± I told him reaching out to stroke his hands


    across the table.


    ¡°Moreover, I overheard Michael at the office today, he had to involve the police. You need to be careful,


    I wanted toe and rte it to you¡± I told him, Austin wasn''t a bit fazed when he heard about the


    police. I like this Austin more. The real Austin was weak, always worrying about what his fans would


    think¡­


    ¡°Even at that, you shouldn''t havee. That''s why you have a cellphone, you could have called¡± I


    ignore him, there was no need making him see reasons with me. He was adamant on scolding me, let


    him do that then.


    I stood up about to leave the room when Austin''s voice stopped me at the door¡° Where are you going


    to?¡± Austin asked me, raising his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°To see Nina of course¡± I replied and stepped out of the door. I could hear his voice protesting


    vehemently in the room but I ignored him, I couldn''te all the way here without seeing that witch of


    the west.


    I opened the door and stopped short, Nina was sitting on the chair at one corner of the room with her


    head bowed. She raised her head and I took a step back. She looked like a monster, I couldn''t


    recognize her any longer as Austin had beaten her blue ck¡­


    ¡°Are you happy now, I guess you should be jumping up in excitement that your nut job of a boyfriend


    had done his job well right, Deborah?¡± Nina looked at me with her tilted to the left, she spat on the floor


    and I couldn''t help puking because of the blood in it..


    ¡°Wow!! Austin was really a psycho, how could he do this without any feeling?¡± I mumble to myself as I


    walk around Nina trying to survey the damages he made on her skin.


    Something Michael said got to me as I turned to look around the room ¡° Where could that be?¡± I


    questioned softly.


    ¡°Where''s what?¡± Austin''s voice asked me from the doorway where he stood with Xavier beside him.


    ¡°I don''t know but I overheard Michael saying that something had to be switched on before they could


    be able to track her¡± I said as I turned to stare at Nina, I saw a flicker of recognition passed through her


    face before she masked it.


    ¡°That wouldn''t be happening, I''ve collected her phone and there''s not a chance that it could ever be on


    as I had smashed it on the floor¡± Austin replied as I smiled at Nina. There''s no need for me to worry


    about Michael finding her then, she will be here with us until Austin decided to kill her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are the both of you tormenting me? What have I done to you?¡± Nina


    screamed loudly at us, her eyes zing red from the blood on her face.


    ¡°You really want to know¡± Austin asked her ¡°That''s because Michael killed my sister. I hate you so


    much for that¡± Austin replied staring at her angrily.


    I turned to stare at Austin shocked. After all these years, he still didn''t know the truth. Michael didn''t kill


    Mia but Austin did though, I''m not nning to tell him that. It is better for him to hate Nina than himself.


    ¡°That''s not true, Michael did not kill your sister Mia¡± Nina screamed trying to make Austin see the truth


    in front of him.


    I guess Michael had told her the truth then, though I still don''t know why Michael decided to take the fall


    for Mia''s death even when he knew that it would tarnish his image.


    I could see Austin''s expression softening a bit as he gazed at Nina. I need to do something fast, I can''t


    have the real Austining out now.


    ¡°Don''t listen to her, Austin. Michael killed Mia. Remember, she used to work in his office. That''s where


    he slept with her and got her pregnant¡± I told Austin in a loud voice, he turned to look at me. I smiled as


    I saw the monster returning slowly. Yes, that''s exactly what I needed.


    ¡°Yes, that''s true. Nina is lying¡± Austin eximed pping Nina loudly across the face. I wince in fear,


    how does she endured all of that?


    Nina turned to re at me, probably trying to tell me to enjoy while itsts. Yes angel, I n to enjoy it


    forever. I muster in my mind and smile as soon as I remember that I will be getting married to Michael


    this Saturday.


    ¡°And Austin while you are out on it, I want you to remember that it is because of Nina that''s why you


    can''t be with me and your baby¡± I told him refueling the monster in him. I knew how Austin loved his


    baby boy.


    ¡°How is that my fault?¡± Nina screamed at me, she was looking into my eyes begging me to let go of


    this.


    I wish I could do that to her but I''m enjoying this especially as I saw Austin charging toward her. Yes


    Austin, beat her until she''s dead!


    ¡°Yes, you are the reason. I hate you so much, I hate you the more after knowing how much Michael


    loves you¡± Austin screamed. I was more than excited, my words were yielding the kind of result I had


    wanted.


    ¡°Yes Austin, remember it because of Michael that''s why your parents doesn''t love you anymore. That''s


    why they look at you like a nobody¡± I told him again even when I knew the truth that Austin''s parents


    were not in love with him ever since the onset but Austin wouldn''t know that it was a lie.


    ¡° I hate your kind,¡± Austin spat on the floor as venomced his voice. I could see his eyes turning red in


    anger.


    ¡°You''ll seem innocent and naive at first butter you all are monsters in angel''s skin. I hate you Nina,


    why does it have to be Michael? Why can''t you pick another man and be happy with him, why


    Michael?¡±


    ¡° No, Austin please don''t listen to her, she''s lying to you¡± Nina screamed, she was fidgeting on the


    chair.


    Wow! This will be lovely to watch! I turned and walked back to the chair where I sat and watched the


    million dors movie in front of me starring my sworn enemy, Nina and my puppet, Austin...

 Chapter 64: Nina

    Chapter 64: Nina


    ¡° No, Austin please don''t listen to her, she is lying to you¡± I screamed at him whose face was already


    darkening and his eyes were bloodshot red in anger.


    I sat afraid on my seat as my hands immediately went to the ne on my neck. I fumble discreetly


    for the switch, I didn''t know this thing had to be switched on. It''s no wonder Michael couldn''t find me.


    ¡° Deborah can never lie to me, she''s the woman I love ¡± Austin screamed, his voice echoing through


    the empty room.


    I scrambled from fear, as I felt lonely in the tiny room. No one was on my side, everyone was with


    Deborah as she couldn''t stop smiling that coy smile. Why is she doing this to me? I thought we were


    once friends.


    There was once a time, I would have done anything for her ¡° Austin please believe me. I was there for


    you when you needed me remember when you told me you were gay¡± I told him pleading with him.


    I saw his eyes soften a fraction more. I had never had any experience with someone with DID. This


    was the first time I will be seeing the two personalities of Austin in one body.


    I discovered that the singer and the person that has been kind to me was the real person. The Austin I


    once thought of as a friend and brother while the monster standing here in front of me now was the


    second personality and the mastermind of all my troubles and of course with Deborah''s help.


    I moved closer to him slowly, my hands shaking to hold his legs with a trembling voice , I tried to push


    my luck forward ¡° Michael didn''t kill Mia, Austin. Deborah is Lying to you, Michael is innocent ¡±


    ¡° Really Nina¡± Austin asked me in a soft voice. I smile d that the real Austin was here and on my


    side. The monster could stay with Deborah for all I care.


    ¡° Yes, Austin. Deborah is only using you, she''s still in love with Michael ¡± Austin turned to re at


    Deborah who coward from fear.


    I smile d that the table has turned against her. Even Xavier was shocked as he ran to Deborah''s


    side after seeing Austin charging towards her with a murderous look in his eyes.


    He pped her loudly across the face as Xavier rushed to help her from falling. I guess deep inside


    him, Austin knew he was being used but dly allowed himself to be used by her but why ? Should we


    call this love ?.


    I guess love makes you take some crazy decisions just as I am right now with Michael.


    ¡° If Michael didn''t kill Mia, then who did ?¡± Austin''s soft voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I turned


    to smile at him. My face was bruised and I could still feel the pain in my body from all those beating that


    psychotic monster had given me.


    ¡° You did?¡± I answered but I regretted it the minute that word left my mouth. Austin''s eyes were


    bloodshot as he stalked me all around the room , I ran looking for a possible escape.


    Immediately my eyes saw the door, I ran in hope of it but Xavier beat me to it as he shut the door and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    stood with his back to it and his arms across his chest smiling down at me.


    I stood giving up hope as I sumbed to Austin''s beating which came noter than I had expected.


    Deborah was smiling immediately my eyes met her eyes. I guess she was happy that I was no longer


    going to leave here alive.


    ¡° How dare you say I killed Mia. Do you know how much I loved my baby sister even though I was


    adopted, I cherish her a lot. She was the only one who always protected me when the kids made fun of


    me at school ¡± Austin shouted at me, sweat perking his brows as he gazed into the night sky with a far


    away look in his eyes. I could see he really did love Mia.


    ¡° Yes Austin. You killed her, remember. The other you raped her every night until she was pregnant she


    died while trying to abort your baby. So, you did kill her¡± I eximed at him. I was done getting scared


    of him. If he wants to kill me, let him do that but the truth must be told.


    ¡° No, you are lying and you know what I do to people who lie. Prepare yourself because I''ming


    back and when I do , I will make sure to satisfy myst fantasy with you¡± Austin called to me before


    storming off the door. I sank heavily to the floor scared for my life.


    Xavier stood a while longer before also leaving the room; only Deborah was alone in the room with me.


    I turned to look at her with tears falling down my eyes ¡° What have I done to you to deserve all of this


    from you? Why Deborah? ¡± I screamed at her with tears in my voice.


    Deborah stood unfazed looking at me, her hands went to her stomach to rob her belly lovingly ¡± I guess


    I should be honest with you as you will be dying anyway ¡±


    She stepped away from the wall and moved closer to where I sat on the bare floor. She squatted down


    in front of me and raised my chin to stare into her eyes ¡° I''m not annoyed with you Nina. You never


    really offended me. I just don''t want my baby to grow up like I or Austin. I want my baby to be raised in


    a good family and only Michael could give me that?¡±


    ¡° But Michael does not love you ?¡± I protested angrily as I removed her hands away from my face.


    Deborah smiled. She stood up and paced around the room with a thoughtful look in her eyes. I couldn''t


    help wondering what she could be thinking about so intensely.


    ¡° True that Michael doesn''t love me but I love him and that''s enough. My love is enough for the both of


    us. If my parents could make it work, then I could do it too¡± Deborah said with a renewed determination


    on her face.


    I wish I could tell her that love doesn''t work that way but I was exhausted and thirsty. I wanted to


    reserve my strength for who knows what game Austin might want to y again.


    Deborah smiled suddenly turning to stare at me ¡° I will be getting married this Saturday, with you there I


    don''t see any reason how that will work. I want you out of the way so Michael won''t have any excuse


    than to marry me¡± Deborah told me with an excited smile on her face.


    I could understand why she instigated my kidnapping because she was scared. One question was still


    on my mind and I needed to get the answer before it''s toote.


    ¡° And the baby, are youfortable giving the baby to Michael even after knowing that it isn''t his ?¡± I


    asked her, I wish she would answer me. I was d that the pen was still recording everything that had


    happened earlier.


    ¡° How did you know that ?¡± Deborah asked me after sometime shocked. I shrugged but couldn''t tell her


    that it was from Michael, that everyone knew about it.


    ¡°All is fair in love and war, Nina. I can''t believe you''re still naive about this¡± Deborah said as she scoffed


    at me. I gasped at her, I mean there''s no different between Austin and her, only that Austin had DID


    and she doesn''t.


    ¡° But that doesn''t give you the right to give someone else''s baby to Michael ¡± I told her as a matter of


    fact. Deborah opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by the sound of her phone ringing non


    stop in her bag.


    She stepped away from me and went to pick up her phone from inside her bag. ¡° Yes Dad, tell me, ¡± I


    heard her say into the phone. Apparently , she was speaking to her father.


    ¡° What? The police are on their way here? How? How did they find it here?¡± Deborah eximed into


    the phone. Her hands immediately went to gather her stuff together preparing to leave.


    One thing was certain from their conversation, Mr. Melton knew about the kidnapping. I''m d that the


    pen was recording all of this. I''m sure Michael will be happy when I give him this, if I would be leaving


    here alive.


    ¡° Yes dad. I''ve heard you, I will be leaving here right now, wouldn''t want the police to associate me with


    this when my wedding is on Saturday ¡± Deborah called into the phone and hung up. She turned to


    leave but paused and came back to meet me.


    ¡° I hope you rot in hell Nina. I will be the new Mrs. Thomson, while you his mistress will be dining with


    the devil in hell ¡± With that she stepped out of the door closing it loudly behind her.


    I quickly picked up the pen from where I had hid it and strapped it on my ne. I don''t know what


    game Austin is nning but I wouldn''t be parting with this ne.


    The door opened almost immediately , I settled back on my seat on the floor. Austin stepped into the


    room with a cynical smile on his face.


    He was closely followed by Xavier whose smile was wider, my eyes went back to Austin as I noticed his


    dressing. He was dressed in a hunting attire. His trouser was carefully stocked into his boot.


    His eyes saw me checking him over, he walked closer to me and smiled ¡° It''s time for the hunt. Take


    her out ¡± Hemanded Xavier who came over to drag me out into the quiet night.


    I ran and ran , my dress got caught in between the grasses but that didn''t stop me as I ran away from


    the monster chasing after me with a gun in his hands.


    I ran, my eyes frantically searching for an escape route. I turned to look back to see if Austin was


    following, satisfied that no one was behind me, I continue running and sometime falling down......


    ¡° Run Nina Run. Escape, cause if I find you you won''t like it ¡± I hear Austin''s cynicalughter echoing all


    through the bushes.


    I stood up from the grass which I had fallen earlier, my feeble feet carrying me to a ce of their own


    while I prayed in my heart that the police and Michael arrive earlier to save me from the hands of the


    monster.


    ¡° Nina, where are you? I''m sorry, please I''m not going to hurt,e to me ¡± I heard Austin''s voice again


    but this time it was softer. It was the real Austin''s voice but could I trust him now.


    No, never. Seeing that he changes his personality every second. What if he changed back to the


    monster once he found me.


    ¡° Run Nina Run ¡± The monster''s voice sounded again as I left where I was hiding behind a big tree. I


    start running again from the monster.


    Faraway, I heard the police''s sirening nearer. I guess Austin heard it too because he swore under


    his breath.


    I was happy that help had finally arrived. I turned back to see if Austin was following me, seeing no one


    there, I turned back to continue running but I paused with my mouth open.


    In front of me stood Austin with the gun pointed at my head ¡° I told you to run. I gave you the chance to


    escape but here you are back into my arms. Why couldn''t you escape when I gave you the chance to


    ?¡± Austin asked me, his eyes hardening as his hands went to pull the trigger.


    I sumbed to fate, I heard the sound of a gunshot and went down on the floor lifeless.


    Somewhere in my subconscious mind I could hear Michael''s voice screaming for me to be okay but it


    was toote.


    I had loved and now had to give my life for love. Will I do that again? No, never. I regretted my actions


    bitterly. I wish I had listened to my parents'' advice , even Lilian but no. I had no one to me but


    myself.

 Chapter 65: Austin

    Chapter 65: Austin


    ¡° No, you are lying and you know what I do to people who lie, prepare yourself cause I''ming back


    and when I do, I will make sure to satisfy myst fantasy with you¡± I told Nina clearly before storming


    off the tiny room I had kept her in.


    My blood was boiling with anticipation, as I prepared myself for what I had to do with her next. I walked


    up the stairs and took the stairs up to the second floor where I use as my office and living area.


    I stepped into the room, with Xavier following closely behind me ¡° Do you think what Nina said is true?¡±


    Xavier asked me as I turned to look at him. He was standing at the door with his hands resting on the


    door.


    ¡° What kind of question is that?¡± I asked him, turning to sit down on the dirty couch across from him.


    Even though I knew what he was asking me, I had to pretend not to.


    ¡° About you being responsible for Mia''s death? Did you raped her? ¡± Xavier asked me, his voiceing


    out stronger with an edge to it than he had intended. I avoided his eyes, even mom had told me that


    thest time I was at home. Was this what she was trying to tell me ?. I can''t believe she knew.


    ¡° What do you mean by that? Are you sick ?¡± I red at Xavier. I knew how he felt about Mia. He had


    always loved her from afar. I know he''s only here with me because he wants to avenge Mia''s death.


    ¡° I''m sorry. I thought what she was saying was true ¡± Xavier apology to me as I nodded at him.


    ¡° You shouldn''t be believing whatever Nina is saying she''s trying to pave her way out of here alive and


    I''m never going to allow that¡± I replied as I clenched my fist.


    ¡° What do you suggest we do now? It''s dangerous and she knows too much about us to let her go ¡±


    Xavier told me, his eyes searching my face for a possible answer.


    I knew all of that. After knowing that Michael isn''t responsible for Mia''s death. I''m going to kill Nina and


    I want to get back at Michael for not defending me all those years when our ssmates make fun of


    me. And as for Nina, I''m going to kill her for having the perfect family I never had...


    The door opened just as I hade to a conclusion within myself. Deborah walked in, I turned to stare


    at her, she was dressed in a ck gown and a ck scarf which covered her face like a hijab.


    She strolled into the room with a smile on her face, as she walked over to me. I keep repeating to


    myself over and over again that Deborah doesn''t love me that she''s only using me.


    ¡° Austin darling? I''m sorry but I need to get going. I hope you''ll kill her at night right?¡± Deborah called


    softly to me as she ran her hands down my cheeks.


    I smiled at her, even though I ought to be annoyed with her for using me and making me believe that


    she loves me but No, here I was d that she was touching me.


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure to end her. You don''t need to worry, just get married to Michael and take care of


    my son. Okay?¡± I told her as she nodded. Even though she has been using me all those years, I was


    d that I have a son with her. When he grows, I will take him and train him to be a good boy.


    ¡° Good ¡± Deborah replied and turned to walk out of the door but she paused ¡° And one more thing , be


    careful. I heard the police are snobbing around ¡± With that she stepped out of the door leaving us to


    wonder about what she meant by that. I turned to Xavier who was also looking at me lost for words.


    ¡° Get the tools for me, it''s time for the hunt ¡± I nodded to Xavier who turned to run out of the door.


    As soon as Xavier left the room, I walked over to the next room to shower and get ready for the real


    deal tonight.


    As the water cascaded down my back , I couldn''t help thinking back to those days when I had found


    out that I had a personality Disorder, that there were two people in me.


    ***


    Six years ago


    I walked into one of the best hospitals in France. I came over after one of my musical festivals. I walked


    down the hallway to one of the nurses who was staring at me, I hope she doesn''t recognize me as I


    was using a costume.


    ¡° Hi ! I''m looking for Dr. Pato¡± I told her with a gentle smile on my face while bringing my zer to cover


    my face leaving only my eyes


    She smiled ¡° Do you have an appointment ?¡± She asked as I nodded, she then directed me into Dr.


    Pato''s office. He was a counselor, this was where Mia used to go.


    Dr Pato stared at me as he dropped the bombshell on me ¡° I''m afraid Mr. Walker , you have DID. That


    was the result of the text we conducted on you years back¡± I was shocked, I didn''t know that was the


    reason why Mia had tricked me down to the hospital but how did she guess?.


    ¡° Is there any cure for this , Doctor ?¡± I asked him my eyes, begging him frantically to find me a cure.


    ¡° I''m afraid not Mr. Walker. I told your sister that some years back. I thought you didn''t know about it


    then. How did you find out ?¡± Doctor Pato asked me, prepositioning his sses on his face.


    ¡° My manager pointed it out to me, ¡± I told him slowly. As I stood up to leave the hospital, a lot of things


    were on my mind, like how was I going to leave knowing that there were two people in me? but over


    the years I had survived and learnt to live with it.


    I came back from my thought to see that Xavier was back from the errand I had sent him, I nodded at


    him as I rushly dressed. I took the gun from him and tested the ammunition before turning to look at


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    ¡° Today is going to be thest day. How do you feel¡± I asked Xavier, he opened his mouth to speak but


    pause as the sound of his cell phone ringing interrupted us. I nodded to him to pick it up before turning


    to stare out of the window, where the night was just turning darker.


    ¡° What did you say? The police ¡± I heard Xavier called into the phone panting breathlessly


    ¡° The police ?¡± I screamed at Xavier, banging my fist loudly on the table. Why now?


    ¡° Okay, thanks man,¡± Xavier called into the phone and hang up before turning to stare at me.


    ¡° I''m afraid the taxi man told the police, ¡° Xavier said, putting his eyes on the floor. I punched the


    nearest left wall in anger.


    ¡° Why didn''t you kill that man when I asked you to? Huh¡± I screamed up at him. Now see what he has


    caused.


    ¡° I''m sorry, I thought there was no need for that ¡± Xavier apology as I brushed past him down the


    hallway to where Nina was.


    The blood pounding loudly in my veins from anticipation of what I was about to do to her.


    I''m going to give her a painful death that in her next life she will think twice before bing a mistress


    to a rich man.


    I opened the door to see Nine gazing up at me with fear in her eyes, her eyes went to Xavier who was


    behind me and back to me before taking in my mood of dressing.


    I had particrly picked these outfits to elicit such a response from her as she was gazing up at me


    with fear filled her eyes.


    I walked closer to where she was seated on the floor, I lifted her chin up to stare into my emotionless


    eyes ¡° It''s time for the hunt. Take her out ¡± I told Xavier who rushed to oblige. He dragged her out of the


    tiny room, to outside into the bush which was dark.


    I had everything nned but just as I wanted, the rules were to make her run while I chased her.


    There was no way for escape as the bush was round in circle only I and Xavier knew the escape route.


    Iughed as soon as I saw her scrambling into the darkness. She fell and stood up again gathering her


    dress in her hands she ran as Iughed ¡° Run Nina Run. Escape cause if I find you, you won''t like it¡± I


    called to her.


    Even though I stay put at a spot. I could see her trying to make her way out of the forest with help of my


    binocrs.


    I handed the binocrs to Xavier who was beside me. I then decided to y another game on her


    while pretending to be the real weak Austin ¡° Nina, where are you ? I''m sorry, please I''m not going to


    hurt you,e to me ¡± I told her in my soft voice, I waited patiently waiting to see if she will fall into my


    trap but Nina was smarter than I had imagined.


    ¡° Run Nina Run ¡± I called out angrily. I saw her leave the back of the big tree where she was hiding and


    smile to myself.


    Just as I took a step to go in the opposite direction to go meet her, I heard the faintest sound of the


    police sirens. It was getting clearer as they were getting nearer.


    I froze in ce for a few minutes before turning to look at Xavier, he understood the silent message


    that passed between us before I turned and ran to go and meet Nina before the police would get to her.


    I have to finish off what I had started.


    Nina didn''t see me approaching from the back as she stood watching to see if I wasing after her.


    I ready the gun in my hands and point it at her forehead just as she turned to look at me. The look on


    her face right now was priceless. Her eyes were wide from fear and hair was all over her face.


    ¡° I told you to run, I gave you the chance to escape but here you are back in my arms. Why couldn''t


    you escape when I asked you to?¡± I asked her, even though I had wanted to kill her. A part of me which


    is the real Austin would have been pleased if she had escaped but here she was as naive as she has


    always been.


    I had expected her to beg me. Pleaded with me to spare her life but the Nina in front of me was looking


    at me with a brave look in her eyes.


    My eyes hardened from annoyance, how dare her? Why couldn''t she beg me? My hands immediately


    went to pull the trigger but I never did get the chance to as another gunshot was heard just behind me.


    I turned in time to see Michael running and screaming Nina''s name.


    I was surprised as I stood watching him, he came over and wrapped his hands around her body crying


    and begging her to wake up.


    In all my life I had never seen Michael cry, he was alway cold hearted and didn''t care about anyone''s


    feelings.


    I mean he stood all those years and watched our schoolmates bully me but he never did lift a finger to


    help me because that''s the kind of person Michael Thomson is ..... What changed now? Because he


    fell in love with Nina.


    ¡° Are you alright ?¡± A policeman''s voice called to me, causing me to turn and stare at him away from


    Michael. I wanted to tell him that I was fine but I couldn''t speak. My eyes felt heavy and I felt weak. I


    was going down the floor little by little , only then did I notice that I was shot instead of Ninal.


    ¡° He''s down¡± The policeman called out to the rest of his colleagues. I felt them lift me to a stretcher just


    as I sumbed into darkness.

 chapter 66: Michael

    chapter 66: Michael


    I was in my office going through Nina''s pictures which Andrea had given me earlier. She was smiling


    and looked so beautiful in that orange dress that I was thankful that I had bought for her even though it


    cost a million dors.


    John and Don were going through the feeds on the couch, after Don had missed Deborah, the other


    day, we were only left with a Miracle from both Nina and the taxi driver who took her to Michael.


    I came out of my reverie just in time to hear the rm sounding through the feed. I shot out of my chair


    and rushed to where John and Don was.


    ¡° What is that?¡± I asked him straining my eyes to see what was making that sound on theptop. John


    ignored me as he continued typing furiously on theptop with a smile on his face.


    I didn''t want to get my hope up again and watch it taken away from me. I turned to walk back to my


    seat but John''s voice stopped me.


    ¡° Nina has been found, Mr. Thompson? ¡± John called out to me. I ran back to see a red arrow making a


    signal at one spot on the mountains.


    ¡° Quick call Inspector Peller toe right now ¡± I told Don who nodded and ran outside to put a call


    through to inspector Peller.


    I stood up and grabbed my phone from the table. I needed to call my  parents has they''ve been more


    worried about Nina than I was in this past few days.


    ¡° Hello Michael! Any news ¡± My dad called into the phone as soon as the call connected.


    ¡° Yes dad. We''ve found their location. The police will be going in there soon ¡± I told him, I waited as I


    heard him rying what I had just told him to someone in the room.


    I wanted to ask him if that someone was Mr. Melton but I let it slide. With the wedding this Saturday, he


    has been pestering me to do my duty right else I forgo all of my properties. Like I''m ever going to allow


    that.


    ¡° That''s good news Michael. I will let your Mom know, she has been worried especially after the Millers


    threatened to sue Lush Beauty ¡± Dad called into the phone.


    I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at him. I should have gotten used to his antics by now. I keep forgetting


    that my dad was once a businessman. He''s only faking his worry for Nina because he''s scared about


    hispany.


    ¡° Allow the police to do their job Michael. Don''t follow them_____¡± I hang up the call. I''m not in the


    mood to listen to his foolish advice.


    I need to go with them to make sure that Nina is okay.


    ¡° How¡¯s the video qualitying? ¡± I asked John going closer to meet him.


    ¡° It''s blurry. I guess she was scared to be found out by Austin¡± John replied as I nodded.


    ¡° I''m d she''s alive and that confirms that Deborah is working with Austin ¡± I told him, clenching my


    fist in annoyance. That bitch! How dare her?


    ¡° Yes, boss. I hope when Nina returned we''ll be able to nap Austin and her once and for all¡± John


    replied just as the door opened. Both Don and Inspector Peller walked in dragging a street urchin with


    them.


    ¡° Who''s that with you?¡± I pointed to the slim, dirty man Don was dragging on my expensive rug.


    ¡° He''s the taxi driver, ¡± Inspector Peller replied, I ran to meet him and punch him on the face. I was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    about to punch him again when Don and Inspector Peller stopped me.


    ¡°Calm down Mr. Thompson. He''s not worth your anger. Right now our priority should be finding Nina ¡±


    Inspector Peller said, I nodded at him and turned to walk away after seeing blood oozing out of the


    taxi''s driver''s face.


    ¡° Where''s that ce?¡± Inspector Peller asked pointing the location where the blinking red light from the


    ¡° That''s in Beacon, ¡± I replied , causing them to look at me. I knew that ce like the back of my hands.


    why didn''t I think of that ce before?...


    ¡° Austin, Mia, Deborah and I used to y hide and seek at the cabin which was like an hour journey to


    the Walkers house¡± I exined to them Inspector Peller nodded and went to make a phone call.


    ¡° Hello! This is agent Peller. I need enforcement ¡± He called into his walkie talkies. I watched him as he


    described the number of people he wanted and a paramedic.


    My heart skipped a beat as soon as I heard that. I never want to imagine that Nina could be hurt.


    Inspector Peller came to tap me lightly on the shoulder trying to reassure ¡° They will be here in thirty


    minutes. Get ready, you''ll be going with us ¡± He told me as I nodded and went to prepare and change


    out of my dress in the next room.


    ***


    It was veryte in the night when we pulled into the cabin. It was dpidated and doesn''t look anything


    like I had remembered. Some of the policemen rushed into the house, they searched andbed


    everywhere but there was no signal of Austin nor Nina.


    ¡° Are you sure this is the right ce, Mr. Thompson? ¡± Inspector Peller asked me as I nodded. Though


    the building was old but this was the very same cabin.


    ¡° Search around the bushes, we need to find them ¡± Inspector Pellermanded his subordinates just


    as we heard Austin screamed at Nina.


    I ran into the forest ignoring the scream of John and inspector Peller. My woman''s life was in danger. I


    need to help her.


    I used my hands to swipe leaves out of the way until I got to a clearing where I saw Austin pointing a


    gun at Nina.


    My heart leaped immediately to my throat as I wanted to run to help her but John stopped me ¡° No, Mr.


    Thompson is too dangerous ¡± John told me holding my hands firmly.


    ¡° But Nina_____'''' I couldn''tplete my sentence as I heard the sound of the gunshot. I didn''t wait to


    make sure of who shot who?


    I ran immediately to Nina who had fallen lifeless on the floor screaming her name ¡° Nina, Angel please


    look at me ¡± I screamed gathering her cold body in my hands as the tears spilled down my face.


    I shook her heavily, willing her to wake up , ¡° Nina please don''t die on me, please baby ! Angel, please


    ,¡±  I begged her but she wouldn''t response to my plead.


    ¡° Medic, over here ¡± I heard Inspector Peller called to one of the medics who rushed over with a


    stretcher. They lifted Austin onto it and turned to walk away.


    I turned back to see Nina staring at me ¡° Michael ¡± She called as tears of joy flowed down my eyes I


    can''t believe she''s alive and okay in my hands.


    ¡° Yes, Angel. I''m here, I will protect you ¡± I told her stroking her cheeks lovingly.


    ¡° Thank you ¡± She mouthed to me before falling asleep again. I lifted her up from the grass onto my


    hands as I ran down the forest to the car where I dropped her and drove like a maniac to the hospital.


    The nurses all rushed out with a stretcher as soon I pulled into the hospital. I guessed inspector Peller


    might have called ahead of me.


    They carried Nina onto the stretcher and ran down the corridor to the emergency room while I followed


    closely behind until the doctor stopped me.


    ¡° I''m sorry, you won''t be able to go in ¡± He told me before stepping into the theater. I sat down on the


    chair in the corridor while praying that Nina would be alright.


    Inspector Peller and John joined me sometimester, they came to sit beside me on each side.


    ¡° Any news yet ?¡± Inspector Peller asked me as I shook my head in negative.


    ¡° It''s been an hour since they''ve been there and no one hase out yet ¡± I replied, causing him to


    nod.


    The theater light went out just as the door opened and the nurses wheeled Nina out as I scrambled to


    go meet her but the doctor stopped me with a smile on his face.


    ¡° Miss Miller needs to rest, you won''t be able to see her today, Mr. Thompson ¡± The doctor told me,


    pulling me away from the stretcher.


    ¡° How is she, doctor?¡± I asked him, hoping he will say she''s alright.


    ¡° She''s okay. The bullet only grazed her shoulder and she''ll be fine. We''ll put her on drip and hopefully


    by tomorrow you''ll be able to talk to her. For now, you can go home and rest ¡± The doctor told us before


    turning to walk down the corridor to his office.


    ¡° Congrattions, Mr. Thompson, ¡± Inspector Peller called to me as we both shake hands with a smile


    on our faces.


    ¡° Thank you Inspector. This wouldn''t have been possible without your help ¡± I replied causing him to


    smile. He nodded to John and turned to look at me again.


    ¡° I''m afraid but there''s bad news, ¡± He said to me as I watched him shocked. What could that be?


    ¡° Mr. Walker is dead. He died before we could reach the hospital ¡± He told me. I nodded, I can''t believe


    Austin is dead. Though I would have loved to see him go to prison but Deborah could do that for him.


    ¡° We''ve dropped him at the morgue and we''ll be going over to inform his parents ¡± Inspector Peller


    continued slowly before turning to walk away but I stopped him.


    ¡° Excuse me, Inspector Peller ¡± He stopped and turned to look at me urging me to go with his eyes.


    ¡° Can''t you keep this a secret ?¡± I asked him, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    I rushed to exin myself  ¡° You see, Austin Walker was a renowned music icon loved by many. I want


    it to stay that way. There''s only one person I want to be med for all this ¡± I told him as Inspector


    Peller smiled at me.


    ¡°It''s alright Mr. Thompson. We''ll give Mr. Walker the befitting burial he deserves with his fans ¡±


    Inspector Peller said before turning to walk out in the cold night.


    I slumped down on the couch exhausted and drained.


    ¡° Are you okay, Sir? I suggest we go home to rest and you cane back tomorrow? ¡± John told me


    but I refused, I want to be Nina''s guard for tonight.


    ¡° No. I want to stay here. Where''s my phone?¡± I ask him. John ran outside to the car to go bring my


    phone for me. He handed it to me wordlessly as I collected it from him. I put a call through to Nina''s


    father. He picked up on the second ring.


    ¡° Have you found my daughter ?¡± Was what he said as soon as the call connected.


    ¡° Yes sir. We are at Thompson''s hospital right now¡± I told him, bracing myself for his response which


    never came. Instead I heard shuffling of cloth in the background before the phone went dead in my


    hands.


    I put a call through to my parents, Andrea, Lilian and Danny who were already on their flight back as


    soon as they heard the news of Nina''s kidnapped.


    As soon as I saw Nina''s parents walked through the hospital door. Only then could I allow myself to


    rest as I sumb to sleep.

 Chapter 67: Deborah

    Chapter 67: Deborah


    I walk out of the room down the stairs to see my dad getting ready to go to the office. He was dressed


    in all ck.


    ¡° Good morning dad?¡± I greeted moving closer to him. Dad turned to stare at me as he smiled...


    ¡°Deborah! How are you?¡± He asked me while I stared at him with a funny look on my face.


    ¡° I''m good, where are you going to dress in ck?¡± I asked him, going over to the fridge to take water.


    ¡° I''m going to the office from there to the funeral, ¡± Dad replied as he turned to look at the mirror on the


    wall while trying to knot his ck tie.


    ¡° Who''s Funeral?¡± I asked him, seeing the way dad was excited. I''m hoping it''s Nina.


    Since yesterday I''ve been trying both Xavier and Austin''s numbers but none of them is reachable. I


    wonder what''s wrong with them?


    ¡° Austin''s funeral? ¡± I choked out the water from my mouth and nose as I heard dad''s replied I couldn''t


    believe Austin was dead and I haven''t heard anything about the funeral on social medial, Everywhere


    was quiet as a graveyard.


    ¡° Austin but how?¡± I asked dad, turning to look at him. I still can''t imagine how Austin could be dead.


    Isn''t he supposed to kill Nina? I hope Nina''s dead too.


    ¡° He was shot dead yesterday by one of the policemen. I''m d you left there earlier ¡± Dad replied with


    a smile on his face. I couldn''t help but smile too. Thank God dad had informed me on time, I wouldn''t


    want to imagine what would have happened today.


    ¡°But one thing is still bothering me, dad,¡± I told my father who was through with his tie and was now


    gathering files into his briefcase.


    He paused as he turned to stare at me ¡° What could that be ?¡± He asked, staring at me for a while


    before going back to the files on the table.


    ¡° Why isn''t Michael saying anything about the kidnapping. And what about Nina?¡± I asked him. I


    thought by now, the police should have been carrying out their investigation and the social media


    should be posting ill of Austin but everywhere is quiet.


    ¡° I think Michael had decided to drop the case since Austin is dead and as for Nina, I heard she''s in the


    hospital receiving treatment,¡± Dad told me. I could see why dad was excited about Austin''s death. It


    means I''m off the hook for now. I hope Nina doesn''t say anything until after the wedding.


    ¡° I will be going now, Deborah. Are you sure you don''t want toe along?¡± Dad asked me again but I


    refused.


    ¡° No, dad. I need to go to the hospital for my check-up ¡± I told him as he nodded and stepped out of the


    door.


    ¡° As soon as I heard his car pulled out of the parking lot. I rushed into my room to pick up my phone. I


    quickly dial Xavier''s number. Relief flooded me as soon as I heard the phone ring.


    ¡° Hello, Deborah ¡± Xavier''s tired voice greeted me on the other line.


    ¡° What''s going on? How did Austin die?¡± I ask him frantically pacing to and fro my room.


    ¡° I don''t know either. I left as soon as I heard the police siren that night. I''ll suggest youy low for now.


    I''m d Michael had dropped the case, let''s just hope that Nina doesn''t say anything ¡± Xavier called


    into the phone.


    ¡° Okay. But I''ll still need to meet you, how can we meet?¡± I asked him, there''s a lot I would like to ask


    him. I''m scared as my wedding is almost near and these are happening.


    ¡° I don''t think that''s a good idea, Deborah, ¡± Xavier told me from the other line. I bit my lower lips


    contemting how to convince him to meet me.


    ¡° please Xavier, I ______¡±


    ¡° Let''s meet up at Austin''s funeral. I will call you as soon as I get there ¡± Xavier replied cutting me off.


    He was about to hang up when I suddenly remember that I needed to be at somece today.


    ¡° Wait! I need to be at the hospital in the next thirty minutes for my check-up. Let''s meet up in the next


    one hour¡± I called frantically into the phone hoping he would ept my new condition.


    Fine ¡± Xavier greeted in response as the phone went dead in my hands. I dropped it on the bed before


    going over to the shower.


    I was d that Xavier had agreed for us to meet. I need to make sure that he''s ready to do any dirty job


    for me again. I stepped out of the bedroom and dressed hurriedly as I was gettingte for my check-up


    at the hospital.


    I stepped out of the door with my car key. Safely in the car, I pulled out of the driveway and drove to


    the hospital which was a twenty _ five-minute drive to my house.


    I turned over to the Hospital and pulled my car into the parking lot. I locked the door and rushed into the


    elevator that will take me to doctor Sander''s office.


    ¡° Nice to see you again, Mrs. Melton ¡± Doctor Sander greeted me as soon as I entered her office with a


    smile on her face.


    ¡° Nice to see you too Doctor ¡± I replied as she motioned me to the chair across from her. She had


    rushed through my examination today and was busy scribbling on the file in front of her.....


    Doctor Sander raised her head to look at me with a smile on her face ¡° Your baby is growing very well,


    Miss. Melton. In a few months from now, you should be able to hold him in your arms ¡± She told me


    with a smile on her face. I wish it was as easy as she had imagined. I wish it was Michael''s baby in me.


    Now this baby is fatherless.


    ¡°Doctor Sanders, about the true paternity of the baby could we keep it between us just as we''ve


    discussed from the onset,¡± I asked her again to be sure. Even though she had promised me that it was


    against her ethics to tell anybody her client''s information. I still needed to hear it from her again.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. Melton. My promise to you still stands. No one will know that the baby is not Mr.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thompson''s¡± She replied as I smiled at her.


    ¡° Thank you so much, Doctor. You don''t know how happy I am to hear you say that ¡± I told her standing


    up to leave after she had scribbled some things for me to get for my baby.


    I paused at the door as soon as I remembered that I had not invited her to my wedding. I rummage


    through my bag searching for the spare invitation card. I handed it to her with a smile on my face.


    ¡° I''m inviting you to my wedding this Saturday. I will be very excited if you could make it ¡± I told her as


    she smiled back at me.


    ¡° Sure, Miss. Melton, I will be sure to be there ¡± she replied as I stepped out of the door prepared to


    meet Xavier.


    I walked down the steep cemetery to where Mrs. Thompson stood conversing with the Walkers. After


    making sure that Michael was not around, I made my way down to them...


    ¡° Oh! Look who''s here ¡± Mrs. Thompson eximed, she lifted her hands to guide me slowly past the


    stones.


    I smiled at her, before turning to stare at Austin''s foster mom who was ring at me ¡° I''m sorry about


    your loss, Kathryn ¡± I told her in a tearful voice.


    She ignored me and didn''t say anything rather it was Diana who speaks ¡° I''m sure you are surprised by


    the death of Austin seeing you both used to be closed ¡±


    I smiled as I avoided Diana''s eyes, hoping she changed the topic. Which she did after some time ¡° I


    heard you went for your check-up today ¡±


    ¡° Yes,¡± I replied knowing that my dad might have told them. Speaking of dad, my eyes scan all the


    mourners for him but he was nowhere to be found I guess he had left already.


    ¡° How was it ?¡± Diana''s voice brought out of my reverie as I turned to smile at her while searching for


    Xavier with my eyes. Where was he?


    ¡° It was okay other than the normal procedures. She wrote something for me to get. I will do that with


    Michael after the wedding ¡± I told her forcing a smile on my face. Right now I needed to see Xavier and


    get this over and done with.


    ¡° Did I tell you Kathryn ¡± Diana''s voice rang out to where Austin''s mom was conversing with both her


    husband and Michael''s father?


    Kathryn turned to stare at Diana, waiting for whatever it is that she wanted to say ¡° Deborah and


    Michael will be getting married this Saturday. Since we''ve settled our differences, I''m extending the


    invitation to you and that goes to you too, Simone ¡±


    Austin''s father smiled as he turned to pull his wife close who was on the verge of tears. I guess she''s


    thinking that if Mia wasn''t dead, she probably might be preparing for her wedding with Michael now.


    Well if for anything, I''m d that Mia is dead. It was troublesome having to watch her get close to


    Michael each day ever since we were kids.


    ¡°Congrattions! Deborah. I hope Michael will be able to change you ¡± She told me causing me to


    re at her.


    And to Mrs. Thompson, she said  ¡° I''m so happy. We''ll be there to witness the happiest day of Michael''s


    life¡±.


    I couldn''t wait to listen to Diana''s reply. I had seen Xavier standing at one end of the tree. He signals for


    me toe.


    I started walking over to meet him while also looking around to see if I was being followed.


    We stopped at an empty building, Xavier opened the door and dragged me into the room. Which


    reveals where Xavier had been hiding all this while. It wasn''t far from the cemetery.


    ¡° What do you want to see me for? Speak right now ¡± Xaviermanded as he walked over to the


    kitchen to gulp down a ss of water.


    My eyes scan the empty room which was bare safe for a sofa and a table beforeing to rest on him.


    I gulped as soon as I saw him staring down at me intensely. Now that Austin is dead I couldn''t help


    being scared of Xavier. He had the power to kill me now without thinking twice about it.


    ¡° Aren''t you going to say anything?¡± Xavier said, strolling over to sit on the edge of the table.


    ¡° It''s about Nina,¡± I told him slowly, his eyes shot almost immediately to re at me.


    ¡° What about her?¡± Xavier asked like he couldn''t entertain any thought above Nina.


    ¡° What should we do? What if she decided to tell the police about us?¡± I asked him, shuddering from


    fear from the thought of Nina already telling everyone my involvement in her kidnapped.


    ¡° We do nothing, ¡± Xavier shouted.  ¡° That''s for you to convince her that she shouldn''t talk and if she


    does, we do nothing. You hear me ¡± He said ring at me.


    ¡° Nothing?¡± I asked him, looking at him in shock as I stood up from the sofa. I can''t believe he said we


    should do nothing to Nina.


    ¡° Yes I don''t know about you but I''m tired of having to kill Nina over and over again. Can''t you see it?


    That girl has too many lives to live¡±


    As I was driving home I couldn''t help pondering about what Xavier had told me. We shouldn''t do


    anything to Nina. Well, I don''t want to do anything to her either. Hopefully, she doesn''t talk.

 Chapter 68: Lillian

    Chapter 68: Lillian


    I stepped down from the ne as Danny stretched forth his hands to help guide me down the ne


    with a gentle smile on his face.


    I was gettingzy every day by day as my due date was drawing near. I wish I could get this baby out


    of the way and get on with my life but that''s not possible. Danny and I walked down the airport to where


    a taxi was waiting for us.


    I was expecting Michael to be waiting for us at the airport but I suddenly remember that he had to be


    with Nina at the hospital.


    I can''t believe that, that son of a bitch had the nerve to kidnap my friend. Anyway, I''m d he''s dead.


    To think I introduced them in the first ce.


    ¡° What are you thinking about so seriously?¡± Danny''s voice cut me out from my inner rumble as I turned


    to smile at him.


    He opened the car door for me and I got in. He got in beside me and signaled for the taxi driver to


    move after depositing our bags into the car.


    ¡°I was thinking that maybe If I didn''t introduce Austin and Nina. All this might not have happened¡± I told


    him regretting my decision back then to introduce them.


    Danny reached out to hold me closer to him, he pecked me gently on my forehead ¡° It''s alright. It''s all in


    the past now, what matters most is that Nina is well and okay ¡± Danny told meforting me gently as


    he would to a little child.


    I pulled out of his embrace just as we heard his phone ring. Danny reached out to his back pocket and


    pulled out his phone after mumbling an apology to me.


    ¡° I''m sorry baby, I have to pick this call, it''s Michael¡± I nodded as he received the call. I was eager to


    know what Michael wanted to say, I nudged him to put it on speaker which he did.


    ¡°Hey Man! Where are you?¡± Michael''s tired voice greeted us from the other line.


    Thest time we spoke to Andrea he had told us that Michael had refused to leave the hospital after


    that incident, he was afraid that something might happen to Nina if he did leave. Which was my number


    one assignment now back in New York, it was to make Michael leave the hospital.


    ¡° We are on our way to the hospital, we''ve justnded,¡± Danny told Michael who grunted in response.


    I guess Aurora was bothering him with some documents again as that has been what she has been


    doing this past few days bringing documents to Michael at the hospital to sign which confirmed what


    Andrea had told us.


    ¡° I''m sorry that I couldn''te to pick you up at the airport, ¡± Michael apologized to us. I tuned out of


    their conversation as I turned to gaze out of the window. I still don''t know how to face Nina, I wished


    Deborah could be prosecuted as the mastermind of the kidnapping but we can''t do that without the


    evidence.


    I turned to look at Danny who was through with his phone call and was now looking intently at me ¡° Do


    you think Nina still has the evidence¡± I asked him, I wish she had them so Deborah could be


    prosecuted.


    ¡° I don''t think so. They didn''t see anything on her. Maybe if she wakes, we''ll be able to find out the truth


    ¡± Danny replied, pulling me closer to his body. I snuggled closer to him and closed my eyes, as the


    sound of his breathing calmed me to sleep.


    I awoke sometimester to see that we were still on the road. I''ve forgotten how far the airport is to the


    new Thompson''s Hospital.


    Speaking of hospitals, I suddenly remembered that I had an appointment with my gynecologist today. I


    quickly turned to Danny to tell him. I tapped him lightly on the shoulder seeing as he was dozing off ¡°


    Any problem ?¡± He asks me as soon as he wakes, causing me to smile. He''s always worried about me


    and rarely sleeps at night.


    ¡° I suddenly remembered my appointment with Doctor Sanders today. Do you think you can drop me off


    there?¡± I asked him. Danny nodded and turned to give the direction to the taxi driver who nodded and


    took the route of the hospital.


    The driver pulled into the hospital as I scrambled out with Danny after me. He came over to hug me


    closer to his body as he guided me into the hospital.


    I smiled at the nurse in the reception as she took my name down before leading me in the direction of


    the doctor''s office.


    Danny and I took the elevator to the second floor where Doctor Sander''s office was located.


    Immediately we stepped out of the elevator, we could hear voicesing out from the doctor''s office.


    I turned to stare at Danny ¡° I think Doctor Sander has a visitor. Maybe we should wait for her outside


    here ¡±.


    ¡° Yes,e and stand over here while I find you a chair ¡± I smiled at him as he turned to walk down the


    corridor looking for a vacant chair.


    The doctor''s office was slightly opened so I could hear what they were talking about. It seems she was


    congratting the woman on having a healthy baby, I was about to tune out on them when what the


    woman said next caught my attention


    ¡° Doctor Sander, about the paternity of my baby, could we keep it between us just as we''ve discussed


    from the onset?¡± I was shocked. Could that be Deborah in there? I wanted to hear more so I left where


    I was and moved closer to the door to eave_dropped on them.


    ¡° Yes, Miss. Melton ¡± Doctor Sanders'' reply, shocked me as I gasped. Danny came back with the chair


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    in his hands, I motioned for him to be quiet as I continued listening to them. I can''t believe that it''s


    Deborah in there.


    ¡° My promise to you still stands, no one will know that the baby''s not Mr. Thompson''s ¡± Doctor Sanders


    continued slowly. I gasped and dragged Danny down the corridor into an empty room as soon as I


    heard Deborahing out of the office.


    ¡° Is that what I think that was ?¡± Danny asked me after we were safely hidden in the janitor''s room.


    ¡° Yes baby, can you believe that?¡± I told him. He shook his head like he couldn''t believe what we''ve just


    heard.


    ¡° I mean how can she do that without any feelings? Is she a mother?¡± I asked Danny, he put his hand


    on my mouth to shut me off as he saw Deborah approaching. I shut up and watch her catwalk down the


    corridor into the elevator.


    I opened the door into Doctor Sanders'' office angrily. She smiled up at me ¡° Mrs. Martins. Nice to meet


    you again, how was your trip?¡± she asked me with a calming smile on her face.


    But I was nowhere calmed. ¡° Michael isn''t the father of Deborah''s baby, yes or No?¡± I asked her.


    I watched as her eyes widened in shock ¡° How __did_ _ _ you know that ?¡± she asked us, stuttering


    like an idiot.


    ¡°That''s none of your business. I need your written document and all of the pieces of evidence¡± I told


    her, my session with her waspletely forgotten as right now all I could think about was bringing


    Deborah to justice.


    ¡° I''m sorry Mrs. Martins, that won''t be possible. It''s against my work ethic to disclose the confidential


    matters of my clients with others, ¡± Doctor Sanders stubbornly refused. I felt like her punching her


    mouth right now. The nerves of her?


    ¡° Doctor Sanders, I''m sure you know how powerful and strong the Thompsons are. Do you know what


    will happen to you if I should inform Mr. Thompson of your coboration with his fianc¨¦e to give him a


    bastard son? I''m sure you shouldn''t be worried about your job right, rather your life, ¡± Danny told her as


    gently as he could muster. I was shocked, I''ve never seen my husband threaten anyone before like he


    is doing right now.


    Doctor Sanders wordlessly reached into her desk and retrieved Deborah''s files she handed it to us. I


    cross-checked everything before nodding at Danny.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Doctor Sanders, I''ll be sure to put in a good word for you to Mr.


    Thompson ¡± Danny called to her before opening the door for me. I got into the elevator clutching the


    document as my life depended on it.


    We got into the car as the taxi driver pulled out of the hospital. I couldn''t help but praise myself for


    Michael weed us as soon as we arrived at Thompson''s hospital. Both Danny and I had concluded


    not to tell Michael about our newly found evidence.


    ¡° Wee back guys. How was your trip ?¡± Michael greeted us leading us into the elevator that will


    take us to Nina''s wards.


    ¡° We are good. How''s Nina?¡± I asked him as Danny and I exchanged looks. I know he was dying to


    reveal the evidence to Michael being his friend and all that but I shake my head for him not to.


    ¡° Nina''s fine. She woke up a while ago, ¡± Michael replied. I smiled excitedly, d that Nina was finally


    awake and doing okay.


    ¡± Have you seen her?¡± I asked Michael, stepping out of the elevator with Danny beside me.


    ¡± No, not yet her parents are still with her in there ¡± Michael replied shrugging like it wasn''t a big deal


    but I know that it means a lot for him to be with Nina right now. I could finally understand why Nina was


    so adamant that it was Michael or no one else.


    ¡± That''s good. I guess it''s high time you go home to bathe and change out of your clothes and hopefully


    by the time you return, her parents might allow you to go in and see her ¡± I told him Michael nodded


    after reasoning the truth behind my suggestion. He turned to leave the ward with his zer on his


    shoulder and John following beside him.


    I breathed in nervously before turning to open the door, Nina excited scream filled my ear as I ran to


    hug her careful as not to hurt her as her body was still covered in bruises.


    ¡° Wow! Look at you. Paris weather sure does make you glow ¡± Nina eximed checking me out after


    greeting Danny who was deep in conversation with Nina''s father and brother.


    ¡° Come off it girl¡± I smiled at her, swating her hands gently.


    ¡° I''m d you are alright. How does it happen ?¡± I asked preparing to hear the story but Nina wasn''t in


    the mood for it.


    ¡± I can''t find the ne and pen. Do you know where it could be?¡± Nina asked me as my heart


    skipped a beat. It is just as I have imagined, she has lost the evidence. What will Michael do now? I


    don''t think my evidence will be enough to stop their wedding.


    ¡° It''s okay, I''m sure it is somewhere safe. You just need to rx, okay?¡±


    ¡° And Michael, where do you think he is? Is he probably annoyed with me?¡± Nina asked me. Her voice


    had dropped to a hushed whisper, she probably didn''t want her father to hear her asking about


    Michael.


    ¡° Rx Nina, Michael isn''t annoyed with you. Rather I was the one who sent him home earlier since he


    had refused to leave your side ever since the incident ¡±


    Nina smiled as soon as she heard that but just as the smile appeared on her face, it quickly


    disappeared.


    ¡° I was scared I thought I was going to die. If Michael didn''t find me on time. I wonder what would have


    happened to me, ¡± Nina said in a scared voice. I move closer to hug andfort her.


    ¡° It''s alright. It''s all in the past now. You are safe ¡± I whisper to her. Only when Nina had fallen asleep


    did I go home to change and return to the hospital with Danny by my side.

 Chapter 69: Michael

    Chapter 69: Michael


    I walked out of the shower as I dreaded the meeting I was supposed to have with my parents earlier


    today. I can''t believe that tomorrow it''s my wedding and it doesn''t even seem like it to me.


    If not for the nuptial agreement, I would have broken off the engagement as soon as possible.


    My two brothers were lying down on my bed waiting for me, they stood up as soon as they saw me


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± I asked them, they knew how I dislike someone lying on my bed. It is only Nina


    who I can permit to do that because she''s the woman I''m in love with.


    ¡° We came to talk to you, ¡± Vino replied. I nodded for him to continue even though I knew what he


    wanted to talk about. I walked to sit down on the couch opposite the bed, with my legs crossed I gave


    them my full attention.


    ¡° Go on, I''m listening ¡± I urged them on when I saw that none of them was making any effort to say


    anything.


    I was about to give up and stood up to get dressed when Vino finally said ¡° What are you going to do


    now? Tomorrow is the wedding ¡± Vino asked me.


    ¡°To be candid, I don''t know either. I''m thinking of speaking to Mom and dad about the evidence but I''m


    afraid that they might brush it off as nothing¡± I replied, I''ve been thinking about this ever since the


    wedding was three days to go and since then I haven''t found any solution.


    ¡° I have a suggestion ¡± Victor said, Vino and I both urge him to go on. No advice was little at times like


    this....


    ¡°Why don''t Vino and I go and check over the cabin again, who knows we might find the pen or ne


    lying somewhere idle ¡± Victor replied as I nodded to Vino to go with Victor to search the cabin again.


    Though, I wasn''t hopeful of them finding anything there seeing that the police had searched all


    everywhere including the bushes but nothing was found.


    Vino and Victor both stood up to leave my room. I went to the closest to pick out my dress just as I


    heard the knock on my door. I quickly dressed up and went to open the door.


    Maria stood at the door holding a suit bag in her hands. She handed it to me ¡° Signora asked me to


    give it to you. She said to tell you that your tuxedo has arrived ¡± I collected it from her and deposited it


    angrily on the bed without opening it.


    Mom sure knows how to spoil my mood very early in the morning. I double checked my outfit to see


    that I was okay as I will be going over to check Nina at the hospital after my meeting with my parents.


    I walked down the stairs to see that they were both at the breakfast table. Both Vino and Victor were


    nowhere to be found. I guessed they had left earlier for the assignment I had given them.


    ¡° Good morning Mom and dad ¡± I greeted the both of them before taking my seat across from Mom but


    beside Dad.


    Dad was going through the morning papers just as he always did before breakfast ¡° Michael how are


    you? I trust you like your tuxedo, right?¡±


    I forced myself not to roll my eyes at her. Can''t she see that I''m not in the mood to discuss whether my


    tuxedo is fine or not?.


    I ignored her as I grabbed a piece of bread from the te across from her, I ced the egg on it and


    munch on it slowly with no care in the world.


    Dad dropped the newspaper and turned to look at me seriously. ¡° Are you okay son?¡± He asked me


    also, turning to take bread from the table.


    ¡° Yes dad ¡± I replied shrugging. I don''t see any reason why I shouldn''t be okay seeing that Nina was


    safe and sound.


    ¡° Are you sure because you don''t look like someone who''s getting married tomorrow ?¡± Dad continued,


    I was tempted to tell them about the evidence but knowing my father he''s going to call the Meltons out


    and that wouldn''t be good for me.


    I want Deborah to be apprehended in front of millions of people and most especially in front of the


    camera.


    ¡° I''m okay, dad just stressed out from the events of these past few days. ¡± I replied, shrugging. My


    phone ringing caused me to excuse myself from the breakfast table as I went out to receive the call.


    I epted the call just as I got into the car ¡° Yes tell me ¡± Imanded into the phone seeing that it


    was Andrea calling. I wasn''t in the mood to exchange peasantries with anyone.


    ¡° Michael ¡± Nina''s gentle voice called from the side of the phone. My hands froze as I wanted to put the


    key in the ignition. My heart beat escted as I let her voice calm me down.


    ¡° Nina, How are you ?¡± I asked her, surprised that she was even calling me. I guess her father is not in


    the hospital.


    ¡° I''m okay, where are you? We need to talk ¡± Nina told me from the other end of the line. I could hear


    Lilian arguing with Danny over the phone but my heart couldn''t stop beating, wondering what she


    wanted to talk to me about?.


    ¡° I''m on my way to the hospital now.¡± I replied just as the phone went dead in my hands. I dropped the


    phone onto the dashboard and pulled out of my parents'' driveways. I took the fastest route to the


    hospital, while also thinking about what Nina wanted to talk about?.


    I pulled the car into the hospital''s parking lot, I ran down the corridor to the elevator , I got into it and


    rested my back against the wall after punching in the number to the third floor which was the private


    ward.


    I stepped out of the elevator to see Don guarding the door just as I hadmanded him. I nodded at


    him and opened the door, I paused a bit to gather my thoughts before opening the door to go in.


    Nina was asleep on the bed and no one was in the room with her. My heart immediately went out to her


    as I ran my hands gently down the bruises which were just starting to fade. I can''t believe that psycho


    beat my woman up like trash.


    Nina stirred from my gentle touch, she smiled up at me as soon as she opened her eyes. She sat up


    and motioned me to the chair beside her bedside.


    ¡° What did you want to talk to me about? ¡± I asked her, going immediately to the point as I couldn''t bring


    myself to imagine what she wanted to talk about.


    I heard you''ll be getting married to Deborah tomorrow¡± Nina said after some time. Her voice sounded


    hoarsely like she was trying to fight back tears.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° I hope I won''t be able to, I hope we''ll be able to find the evidence before tomorrow ¡± I replied as I


    reached out to take her hands in mine trying to reassure her.


    ¡° Why can''t you just break up with her. Everyone knows she was with Austin on my kidnapping , I saw


    her there too ¡± Nina protested trying to make me see reasons in her suggestion.


    ¡° I can''t do that, my hands are tied because of the prenuptial agreement we signed. And about her


    being the mastermind, I spoke to inspector Peller about that he said it won''t be advisable, we need


    concrete evidence. If only we could find the pen or the ne ¡± I told her.


    Nina sobbed into my hand causing my heart to shatter a million pieces. I wish there was something I


    could do to break up with Deborah and also have her arrested but none.


    My parents are not helping me either as they are both after what they andpany we will gain after


    the wedding.


    Lilian and Danny both came back into the room with Andrea following closely behind him. Lilian went


    over tofort Nina after she had greeted me. Danny, I and Andrea all stepped out of the ward to talk


    outside


    ¡° Are you still pushing on with the wedding tomorrow?¡±. Danny asked me after some time. He was still


    going to be my best man tomorrow.


    ¡° Yes, I had no choice, else the Meltons will take over my parents'' properties. They had worked so hard


    to gather all of that ¡± I replied shrugging gazing down the hospital floor to see some people in the


    garden helping their sick ones to walk or feeding them.


    I''ve had enough of hospitals that couldst for a lifetime. I hope I won''t see any need toe back


    here, even though I will, it shouldn''t be because of Nina.


    ¡° How''s Nina taking it?¡± Andrea asked after sometime, he had been quiet merely observing us.


    I shrugged as I tried to fight back the embarrassment that overcame me.


    Embarrassment that I couldn''t fight for the woman I love. ¡°She''s not taking it lightly. I mean I understand


    after everything she had to go through because of me. I wished her happiness ¡±


    Even as I say that word my heart breaks and shatters into a million pieces. I can''t imagine Nina with


    anyone else but me. She belongs in my arms and with me. If only there''s a way I could annul the


    prenuptial agreement Damn! Mr. Melton, that Sly fox.


    We could use the picture of Deborah and Austin having sex in the hospital to annual the prenup ¡±


    Danny suddenly said after sometime causing both Andrea and I to smile excitedly.


    ¡°Wow ! That''s true. Why didn''t I think about that?¡± I eximed happily.


    ¡°That''s because you are focused on making sure that Deborah is arrested to worry about annulling the


    prenup or not ¡± Andrea replied, causing me to nod in agreement. I was blinded by my urge to see


    Deborah given justice than the possible ideas of breaking off the wedding.


    I rushed back into the ward to give Nina the good news ¡° There''s a way to annual the prenup ¡± I told her


    as she smiled and gasped at me.


    ¡° Really? What way?¡± She asked me as I went on to exin everything to both Nina and Lilian, they


    both nodded in agreement.


    I took out my phone to call John to get the pictures ready as I walked down the hospital corridor to my


    car.


    ¡± Yes Boss ¡± John called from the other line sounding tired. I was sorry I was over using him but he was


    the only one I could trust right now. I had sent him to follow Vino and Victor to the cabin to search for


    the evidence.


    ¡° Is the picture of Austin and Deborah taken at the hospital still intact ?¡± I asked him, pulling out of the


    hospital parking lot.


    ¡° Yes sir. May I ask why?¡± He asked me wondering why I would be needing that.


    ¡°I''ve found a way to annul the prenup. Bring it to me as soon as you arrive ¡± I told him as I hung up. I


    smiled to myself as I drove home to prepare for tomorrow.


    Just wait Deborah Melton, I will give you a taste of your medicine tomorrow.....

 Chapter 70: Deborahs Wedding

    Chapter 70: Deborah''s Wedding


    ¡° Work on my face,e on don''t be slow ¡± I swore to the make up artist who was making up my face. I


    don''t even know where she came from. Left to me, I would have requested for Juli but Mrs. Thompson


    said she''s good. I hope she is!


    Today was my wedding, I couldn''t help being proud of how far I''vee and endured. I rub my hands


    gently on my stomach and turned to look at my wedding gown which was already on the dress stand.


    ¡° Congrattions, Deborah¡± Diana''s sweet voice eximed from the doorway as I turned to stare at her


    with a smile on my face too. She came over today to help me dress. I''m so grateful for hering as I


    had dreaded mom helping today.


    ¡° Thank you, Diana. How''s Michael?¡± I asked her slowly pretending that I wasn''t a bit curious. I wanted


    to know if he had pulled out of the wedding or had said anything to them.


    ¡° He''s good. He''s getting ready and very excited about this wedding. I think our Michael is back ¡± Diana


    bbers on with a smile on her face, she gushes over how beautiful my skin is and how she loves the


    makeup on my face.


    I tuned out on her as I focused on what she had just told me. How can Michael be happy with our


    wedding? Has he changed his mind? Or Does he really love me?


    ¡°Who is going to be your bridesmaid?¡± Diana asked me, I came out of my inner battle to look at her.


    ¡° I wanted Nina but she''s not okay!¡± I told her, shrugging. Diana looked at me with a frown on her face


    like she couldn''t believe that I asked Nina to be my bridesmaid.


    ¡° You''ll need someone to be your bridesmaid. Who could that be? Oh yes! I have the perfect person.


    Give me a minute¡± Diana eximed as she ran out of the door.


    I turned to gasp at her retreating back. Hope she isn''t getting Lilian for me cause I hate her just as


    much as I hate Nina.


    ¡° The make up is done Miss. Melton ¡± The makeupdy called to me, smiling as she appreciated her


    hand work. I stood up without saying anything to her and went to put on my dress while she wordlessly


    packed her products into the box with a frown on her face.


    I had finished putting on my gown and was about to zip up my dress when the door opened, Mom


    walked in a blue straight gown with a gold purse in her hands. She nodded at the makeup artist who


    greeted her and made her way to me.


    She dropped her purse on my bed, while I stood unmoving watching her with my eyes across the


    mirror. She came over to help me zip up and turn me around to look at me ¡° You look so beautiful


    Deborah. I''m sure your Mom will be so proud of you ¡± she called to me, her voice a soft whisper in my


    ears.


    This was the first time she has ever spoken to me in that tone. It was a change from her usual harsh


    time.


    ¡° I wish you best of luck, and hope you stay in Thompson''s house ¡± She continued gently chastising me


    on what to do and what not to do. I''m sure dad must have begged her toe see me but I''m


    surprised that she epted.


    ¡° Ops! I''m sorry for interrupting the mother and daughter moment between the two of you ¡± Diana called


    from the doorway as we both turned to look at her. Ady with high cheek bone and pointed nose was


    beside her looking out of ce. I''ve met her before but I can''t really say where?


    ¡° Deborah met Mika, Andrea''s girlfriend. She has agreed to be your bridesmaid ¡± Diana came into the


    room, she introduced us with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I exim, suddenly remembering meeting her with Andrea one certain time.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mika and thank you for wanting to be my bridesmaid ¡± I told her looking at her all


    over just like my mom, she was also dressed in a blue straight gown with a re at the knee. A gold


    embroidery was at her breast pocket.


    ¡° Then, we''ll leave you both to get ready, ¡± Diana said about leaving the room. She dragged my mom


    off with her.


    ¡° I will get your dad toe excort you ¡± Mom called out to me before closing the door.


    I nodded to Mika and went to get my silver shoes from the closet, putting it on. I turned to stare at Mika


    who was helping me to arrange the re at the back of the gown.


    ¡° Do you know if Michael has arrived?¡± I asked her. I don''t why I''m being paranoid but I can''t help it but


    worry that Michael might stand me off at the altar. I don''t know what I''ll do if that should happen.


    ¡° Rx ¡± Mika called out to me by tapping my shoulder lightly, I forced a smile on my face while bracing


    myself for her response.


    ¡° Michael is around, he arrived thirty minutes ago with Danny and Andrea ¡± Mika replied offering me a


    smile. I nodded at her as I walked closer to stare out of the window, I could see everyone rushing down


    to the cathedral which was not far from my house.


    My eyes scanned the crowd for Michael but he was not in anywhere. Maybe he has gone into the


    auditorium. I rece the curtain and walked back into the room to see my dading in looking


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    handsome as ever in a blue suit and a gold shirt underneath.


    ¡° Look at my pretty daughter ¡± Dad smiled as he came over to hug me. I love my father so much. Today


    wouldn''t have happened without him by my side.


    ¡° Dad, ¡± I called to him peckung him on the cheeks, which caused my dad tough excitedly.


    He turned to say something to Mika who nodded and walked out of the door ¡° I''m so happy that after


    everything Nina has done, you and Michael are finally going to be together ¡± Dad said with a smile on


    his face after Mika had gone out.


    I walked closer to him and sat down beside him on the bed ¡° But dad. I''m scared. Michael isn''t saying


    anything. What if he decided to end the wedding before it even started¡± I told him my fears. It has been


    bothering me ever since Diana said Michael was excited today.


    ¡°Don''t worry your prettiest head angel. Today is your wedding you ought to be happy. And moreover,


    Michael came to greet me a while back, he doesn''t seem like he has anything nned out. I guess he


    is doing this because of the prenuptial agreement he signed ¡± Dad exined to me causing me to


    smile. Why didn''t I think about that? I guess I was just worrying my head for nothing.


    ¡° Come on, let me walk you out. Your husband to be is waiting for you at the altar,¡± Dad said, winking at


    me. I couldn''t help smiling as my heart swell with pride. I never believed this day woulde. A day


    where Michael will await me at the altar. A day where I will be officially referred to as Mrs. Deborah


    Thompson.


    I linked my hands with my dad as he walked me out of the room to where the most handsome man I


    had ever loved was waiting for me.


    ¡° Today, we are gathered together to witness the holy matrimony of our beloved son, Michael Thomson


    and daughter, Deborah Melton ¡± The priest was saying as I stood side by side beside Michael at the


    altar.


    He was watching me with a wide smile on his face. I couldn''t help feeling unnerved. Is he really happy


    to be wedded to me or is he only doing this because of the prenuptial agreement?


    These thoughts were running through my head nearly driving me crazy as I forced my mind back to


    what the priest was saying ¡° As we are about to join these two loved soul together, if any man is here in


    the congregation that wouldn''t want them to be joined together, let him speak up now or forever remain


    silent ¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, I dreaded that part in every wedding I had attended. Why couldn''t they just


    take it out? Why must the priest have to ask about that?


    I turned to subtly nced at the audience who were watching us with smiles on their faces. No one was


    raising his hands. I was about to turn back to the priest when my eyes met with Lillian''s across the


    audience


    My heart skips a beat as she offers me a smile with her hand rubbing her stomach lovingly. Her other


    hands were holding onto a document tightly. I gasped and turned back lost for breath. Why is she


    smiling at me like that? And what''s that on her hands?


    ¡° I''m against the wedding ¡±


    A few gasps were heard at the congregation. I turned to look at Michael beside me who was raising his


    hands. I thought as much, he wouldn''t be agreeing to this wedding so easily if he doesn''t have anything


    up his sleeve.


    My eyes found my dad as I begged him to save me from this embarrassment. Most of the television


    stations were already stationing their media to make breaking news. I don''t think I could ever survive


    this.


    ¡° Oh my God! Michael, what do you think you are doing?¡± Diana eximed as she charged forward to


    her son who was adamant to back down.


    ¡° Mom, I''m serious. I''m against this wedding ¡± Michael refused to see reasons with his mother. His


    father was fuming in anger as I watched on....


    ¡° On what basis are you against this wedding? Huh!¡± Diana continued slowly trying to pacify her son to


    drop his case and let this wedding continue.


    Michael turned and nodded to John who walked out of the auditorium. He returned sometimeter with


    a file on his hands. My heart skipped a beat for every step he took to the altar. I couldn''t help


    wondering what could be in the envelope.


    ¡° I''m against this wedding on the basis of cheating. Deborah Melton has been cheating with Austin


    Walker behind my back. I''m sorry but I can''t marry such a woman¡± Michael said as he threw the


    pictures on me.


    I was so embarrassed to do anything, I willed the tears back from my face and looked down at the


    pictures on my feet. My eyes nearly burst out from their socket as I watched the pictures where I was


    having a quickie with Austin at the hospital. How did he know? How long has he made a fool of me?


    I was so ashamed of myself that I couldn''t look into Diana''s face. What will I see there? Regret? Hurt?


    Pity?. I was about walking away from the altar when she held my hands.


    ¡°Stay Deborah. You shouldn''t be ashamed, you didn''t do anything wrong ¡± I was shocked. In everybody


    that I had expected to defend me today, It wasn''t my mom, the woman that I had spent the rest of my


    life hating.


    ¡° What do you mean by she didn''t do anything wrong? She cheated on my son, remember?¡± Diana


    eximed as anger oze out of her eyes. I had never seen her this angry before.


    ¡° Yes, I ept that she did cheat but that was before she signed the prenup and speaking of cheating,


    didn''t your son also cheat on her with that his mistress ¡± Mom retorted back ring at the Thompson''s.


    Seeing the defeated look on the Thompsons faces, mom continued triumphantly ¡° We''vee a long


    way together as one family. Don''t let us break up this marriage on the basis of a flimsy flings. Moreover,


    Austin walker is dead ¡±


    The Thompson walked dejectedly back to their seat at the front of the altar. I couldn''t help the smile


    that spread through my face. I''m still going to get married to Michael. I turned to re at him seeing


    that the smile had disappeared from his face.


    ¡° You can continue, priest. We''ve settled our differences ¡± Mom smiled at the priest urging him on.


    The priest cleared his voice and made to continue ¡° With that out of the way, I would like to ______¡±


    ¡° I''m against this wedding. Let me see how you argue your way out of this ¡± Lilian eximed as she


    moved out with the document in her hands.

 Chapter 72: Nina

    Chapter 72: Nina


    I was discharged from the hospital today. I rode the car in silence as both of my parents kept ncing


    at me from time to time trying to strike up a conversation with me but I was not in the mood.


    I turned to stare out of the window ignoring my little brother who was pestering me at the back seat of


    the car. As soon as the car pulled over at the Miller''s house.


    I scrambled out of the car and ran upstairs to my room. I locked the door and slid down on the floor. I


    wanted to cry but no tears wereing out, it seems like I''ve shed all the tears that couldst me for a


    lifetime.


    I heard a knock on the door but I ignored it and moved to lie down on the bed using the duvet to cover


    my body.


    ¡° Nina, open the door. I need to drop your bag in your room ¡± My mom screamed on the other side of


    the door. I knew she was lying, she is not dropping any bags in my room but rather she wants us to talk


    but I''m not in the mood.


    I could hear my dad''s footstepsing up the stairs ¡° Any luck? ¡± He called to my mom outside my


    door.


    ¡° None. She is not opening the door. She is one stubborndy, ¡± Mom shouted from frustration. I rolled


    my eyes at her calling me stubborn instead of my dad who was the most stubborn man I had ever


    seen.


    ¡° Let''s give her some time to get used to it, ¡± Dad told her as he tried to pull her away from my door. I


    just wished they would leave me alone so I could force myself to sleep.


    I don''t think that''s a good idea. Remember, Oliver told us to watch her at all times, that she is showing


    signs of depression ¡± Mom protested back.


    Damn! That Oliver man. Just because I opened up to him, now he went ranting behind my back to my


    parents. I thought there was supposed to be some privacy between a doctor and his patient or didn''t he


    sign that? That big mouth doctor!


    ¡° That''s true. What should we do now?¡± Dad asked mom, his voice a whisper. I don''t like being helpless


    but what can I do? After spending most of my life fighting for a man that I couldn''t have only to lose him


    in the end.


    ¡° Do you think she''s this way because of the wedding?¡± Mom asked my dad in a gentle voice.


    My dad swore gently under his breath ¡° Damn! That Michael. How dare he y with my daughter''s


    heart?¡±


    ¡° I don''t think it''s Michael''s fault. I mean we''ve been warning Nina from the onset. If she had listened,


    she would have probably been married to Oliver with a kid or two ¡±


    ¡° I''m not getting married to that big mouth Oliver,¡± I screamed to them from inside of my room. I


    wouldn''t even pick him if he was the only man on Earth.


    My dad''s phone ringing cut me out of my thoughts. I stood up from the bed and rushed to open the


    door. I know that ringing tone anywhere in the world. I collected the phone from him as he stood


    gasping at me with a smile on his face. I locked the door and turned to ept the call


    ¡° Hello! ¡± I called slowly into the phone. I couldn''t bring myself to hope. What if Michael and Deborah


    are already married?


    ¡° Hey, Nina. Cheer up! Why is your voice so low? ¡± Lilian''s excited voice replied from the other line.


    How can she ask me to cheer up knowing what is at stake for me?


    ¡° The wedding has been canceled. We''ve discovered Michael was not the father of Deborah''s baby?¡±


    Lilian continued slowly as I screamed from excitement.


    ¡° Really? But how? ¡± I asked her, surprised. That wasn''t what we nned to do today.


    ¡° Yes, and it just happened. I will tell you all about it when we see ¡± Lilian replied. I couldn''t stop the


    smile that spread all over my face. I mean finally, I was free from Deborah''s grasp.


    ¡° Where are you? And Deborah, what happened to her? ¡± I asked her as I went to open the door. I was


    shocked to see that my parents were eavesdropping on my conversation. I smile at them and skip


    down the stairs, happiness evident in my stride as they follow behind me.


    ¡° I''m still in the cathedral and as for Deborah, I left her in the janitor''s room, she was crying ¡± I smiled as


    I imagined Deborah crying. I''m sure this will teach her a lesson that being bad is not good. Though I


    would have loved to see her go to jail but I''m still contented with this at the moment.


    I was about to reply when I saw Shane holding a pen, he was trying to draw something on his drawing


    book. I shouldn''t have been drawn to the pen but it looks just like the pen Michael gave me.


    ¡° Where did you get that, Shane? ¡± I asked him as I walked closer to where he was to collect the pen


    from him.


    I pressed the button and the voice of Deborah and Austin could be heard in the sitting room. Relief


    filled my body as I smiled.


    ¡° Is that what I think that is?¡± Lillian''s voice called out through the phone which I had forgotten about it


    in my rush to get the pen.


    ¡° Yes, Lilian. Let me call you back ¡± I told her and hung up while waiting for Shane''s exnation. My


    parents were watching me with curiosity on their faces.


    ¡° Doctor Oliver gave them to me, he said I should give them to you when you wake but Ipletely


    forgot about it. I''m sorry sis ¡± He apologized to me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, I''m not annoyed with him but I''m just d that it wasn''t lost¡° That''s okay. I''m


    not annoyed with you¡± I told him, turning the pen over in my hands before remembering the ne


    that was also on me.


    ¡° Where''s the ne?¡± I asked him as he ran off to the dining room to get it. He handed it to me. I


    collected it from him and turned to grab the car keys from the table and ran out of the house ignoring


    my parent''s cries of patience after me.


    I got into the car and pulled off the driveway as I drove to the nearest police station. Luckily for me,


    Inspector Peller was at the station. I had met him when he came to visit me at the hospital. He came


    over as soon as he saw me entering into the station in a rush.


    ¡° Is anything the matter, Miss Miller? ¡± Inspector Peller asked me as I smiled at him.


    I tried to catch my breath before speaking as I was excited. ¡° I found the evidence,¡± I told him as his


    eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Really? That''s great. Let me have them ¡± He told me as I handed both the pen and the ne to him


    ¡° Wait here for me, let me get the arrest warrant,¡± Inspector Peller told me, I nodded and waited as he


    rushed into his office and came back some timeter holding a piece of paper.


    ¡° I got the warrant¡± Inspector Peller called to me from across the room with a smile on his face as he


    ran up to me.


    ¡°Come let''s go, Miss Miller,¡± Inspector Peller told me. He was joined by three other policemen who got


    into their police car and pulled out of the police station.


    Inspector Peller collected my car key from me and drove speedily to the cathedral where Michael and


    Deborah''s wedding was supposed to take ce.


    Inspector Peller parked the car as we all rushed into the cathedral afraid that Deborah might have


    escaped. The Melton''s were just about to leave, they were not happy as the media kept taking pictures


    of their sad faces.


    ¡° What''s going on here, Nina? ¡± Miss Thompson asked me, I opened my mouth to reply but Inspector


    Peller beat me to it.


    ¡°We are here to arrest Miss Melton for the kidnapping of Miss Miller ¡± The Meltons'' eyes widened in


    shock.


    ¡° What?¡± The Thompsons eximed. I saw Michael, Lillian, Danny, and Andrea running over to meet


    us.


    ¡° What''s going on here?¡± Michael asked as soon as he got to us. He was surprised to see me with the


    policemen.


    ¡° I''ve found the evidence,¡± I told him, he smiled excitedly as he came to hug me tightly in his arms.


    ¡° Come, I will show you where she is ¡± I heard Lillian say to the two policemen who were beside


    inspector Peller before they turned to walk out of the door.


    Lillian returned sometimester holding Deborah''s wedding gown in her hands, shaking her head


    bitterly ¡° She has escaped ¡±


    ¡° Fuck! ¡± Inspector Peller swore bitterly ¡° She must have had help from Austin''s aplice¡± He


    continued gently staring at the Meltons who averted their gaze.


    ¡° Wait a minute. I''m lost here?¡± Mr. Thompson called out to Inspector Peller who paused and turned to


    listen to him.


    ¡°What you are trying to say right now is that Deborah is responsible for Nina''s kidnapping alongside


    Austin, right Inspector?¡± Mr. Thompson continued slowly as confusion etched his brows.


    Yes, Mr. Thompson. And not only that, but she was also responsible for Miss Miller''s ident some


    months ago ¡°


    ¡° Oh my God! ¡± Mrs. Thompson eximed bitterly as she hugged her husband. Tears spilled down her


    face as she sobbed uncontrobly on her husband''s shoulder.


    ¡° Why didn''t you say anything Michael?¡± Michael''s father asked him clearly, getting annoyed with him.


    ¡° I did try but you both won''t listen ¡± Michael replied shrugging as he turned to re at the Meltons.


    Inspector Peller turned to address them both ¡° Mr. and Mrs. Melton, are you under arrest for aiding your


    daughter in the kidnapping?¡±


    ¡° What? I didn''t do any such thing?¡± Mr. Melton protested furiously but the handcuff was already on his


    hand and his wife''s.


    ¡°I''ll suggest you remain silent else what you say will be used against you in the court ofw,¡± Inspector


    Peller told him as he shut up immediately.


    The other two policemen turned to guide them out of the door as I couldn''t help but be happy that


    justice was finally going to be served to the people that made me suffer.


    ¡° Thank you so much, inspector. I''m grateful for your help ¡± Mr. Thompson said to Inspector Peller who


    nodded at them. He turned to follow the Inspector out with his wife after nodding to me.


    ¡° Wow! I can''t believe youter found the evidence¡± Danny eximed after the church was quiet only


    the four of us were remaining in it. Michael pulled me closer to his side as I couldn''t help smiling


    ¡° So are you guys now back together?¡± Lilian asked Michael and l. I rolled my eyes at her typical Lilian,


    always nning ahead.


    ¡° Of course. We are waiting for you to put to bed first so you could best her at her wedding ¡± We burst


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    intoughter as Lilian red at Michael who was indirectly saying that Lilian was fat.


    ¡°Anyway, I''m happy for you. And I''m d that Lush Beauty is safe, ¡± Andrea replied with a smile. I


    nodded at him, he was still scared of my dad. I can''t believe he threatened to sue Lush Beauty if I


    wasn''t found in three days.


    ¡° Michael, a piece of advice from me. Don''t offend Mr. Miller again else he will sue your life ¡± Andrea


    said and ran for his life dragging Mika with him after seeing the angry re on Michael''s face. Danny


    and Lilian smiled and left after saying goodnight to us.


    ¡° Spend tonight with me. There is someone I would like you to meet ¡± Michael said slowly to me as he


    nuzzled into the nape of my neck.


    I nodded at him as he turned to guide me into his car. Mark pulled out of the driveway while John


    followed behind us with my car.

 Chapter 73: Michael

    Chapter 73: Michael


    I wrapped my hands around Nina and pulled her close to my body just as Mark pulled off the cathedral.


    I had sent John to drive Nina''s car while Mark drove us home.


    I had never been this excited in my life than I am now. I''m finally going to introduce her to my two


    naughty brothers who have refused toe to my wedding because they were not in support of me


    getting married to Deborah.


    I snickered as soon as I mentioned that name in my head, I will do anything to find her even though it


    means hiring a private investigator. I would do that cause I know it''s dangerous that Deborah is still out


    there.


    ¡° Are you okay?¡± Nina''s voice brought me out of my deep thought, I turned to gaze into her eyes while


    trying to soften my hardened look. The light from the street light illuminated her face and made it glow


    in the dimness of the car interior.


    I bend to peck her slowly on the lips, savoring the taste of her lips. Gosh! How I''ve missed them.


    Nina raised her eyebrows at me surprised after I had pulled away from her, she smiled gently before


    smirking at me¡° What was that for?¡± She asked me.


    I smiled at her and bent down again to peck her but this time it was on the cheek¡° I just couldn''t resist


    you¡± I replied shrugging. Nina watched me curiously like she couldn''t believe me but she let it slide


    without saying anything afterward¡­


    ¡°So, what were you thinking about so seriously earlier?¡±Nina repeated her questions to me which I had


    forgotten in my distraction of her rosy kissable lips.


    ¡° I was just thinking about today,¡± I told her as she offered me an understanding smile. I shuddered


    from the thought that I nearly got married to Deborah, what would have happened if Lillian didn''t rescue


    me on time? And Mrs. Melton, who would have ever thought that she would defend Deborah like that, I


    always thought that they hated each other. I''m gonna take everything that they have from them, I''m so


    happy that I trusted my instinct and signed the prenup. Now, all the Melton''s properties are mine.


    ¡° Where are you taking me?¡± Nina asked me after some time breaking the silence which had fallen


    between us as we were both lost in our thoughts.


    ¡° It''s a surprise!¡± I called to her, Nina grunted under her breath but chose not to speak. I scoffed at her


    as Mark pulled into my Vi. He came over to open the door for me. I got out and turned to open the


    door for Nina, she smiled at me and turned to stare at my house with surprise written all over her face.


    I had relocated from that house ever since Deborah was there and moved into a more spacious house


    with a widendscape.


    ¡° Wow!! This is so beautiful and calm¡± Nina eximed in awe. Iughed loudly, I''ve missed the look of


    surprise on her face when she sees something she likes.


    Nina turned to re at me before marching off in the direction of the house. I couldn''t helpughing at


    her retreating back, she looks so cute when she''s angry.


    ¡° Baby, are you still annoyed with me?¡± I asked her in the elevator as we were standing side by side at


    the back while John stood in front of us at alert, he hade in after parking Nina''s car in the garage,


    she wouldn''t still talk to me.


    Nina ignored me and focused her attention on the tiny keys on the elevator like she was fascinated with


    them. I was getting frustrated as I didn''t know if she was annoyed at me for real or only joking.


    ¡° Please, baby¡± I apologize once again, pouting up at her. I turned to re at John who was trying badly


    to hide the smile on his face.


    ¡° I was only joking. Please, I won''t make fun of you again¡± I said to her but she still wouldn''t respond. I


    felt like punching John, how dare heugh, when I''m in pain? Isn''t he supposed to help me beg her?


    Nina marched off in the direction of my door as soon as the elevator dinged without waiting for John to


    do his security checks.


    I paused and was about to tell John to hire a private investigator for Deborah''s case when I heard


    Nina''s scream. I ran up the hallway into my room panicking.


    ¡° What is it? Are you alright?¡± I called frantically at her while searching around for what could have


    possibly made her scream. I froze as my eyes took in the disheveled state of my house. Emma was


    busy trying to bring it back to its normal state.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± I asked Emma, with a cold stare. She knows how much I hate untidiness.


    Emma bowed cowardly in front of me, scared of the cold looks in my eyes¡° I''m sorry sir, Victor, and


    Vino were searching for the ystation earlier, that''s why it is like this. I will get to it immediately¡±


    Emma apologized softly to me as she got back to what she was doing.


    Damn those boys! I can''t wait for them to get back to their respective houses. I''m getting tired of their


    tantrums¡° But you should have____¡±


    ¡° Let it go, Michael, she said she will handle it¡± Nina cut me off just as I was to scold Emma. I let it go


    since it wasn''t her fault and I''ve promised myself to do everything for Nina.


    I nodded at her and reached out to hold her hands while guiding her to the second sitting room where


    my two brothers were busy ying Xbox on my television and arguing among themselves.


    ¡° Hey, big bro! Happy married life to you¡± Victor called to me as he threw a handful of popcorn into his


    mouth and munched on it loudly without looking at me. He turned to re at Vino who has cheated his


    way out of the bondage Victor has put his gaming character in.


    ¡° Are you really married for real? Gosh! I hate that bitch!¡± Vino asked me, swearing in between teeth


    without taking his eyes off the game. He and Victor were dragging the crown, I couldn''t help shaking


    my head at them.


    ¡° I''m not married. I would like to introduce someone to you¡± I called to them but whatever I said fell on


    deaf ears as they both grunted under their breaths without acknowledging what I said.


    I grew annoyed as I found my way around the dimly lit room to put on the switch and also switch off the


    television earning a growl from my two brothers.


    ¡° Has! What did you do that for? I was about winning the crown¡± Victor grunted at me shooting me a


    piercing re as his eyes took in Nina beside me.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vino smiled, I guess he was d that I had rescued him on time from the embarrassment of losing to


    Victor. He stares at Nina who has put her head down¡° And you must be Nina Miller right?¡± Vino asked


    her,ing over to shake her hands. Nina nodded but still refused to look at him.


    I went to her rescue and introduced my two brothers to her¡° Nina, meet my brothers, Victor and Vino.


    Everyone, this is Nina¡±


    ¡° Nice meeting you, Victor and Vino¡± Nina called out to them as she raised her head to offer them a


    smile.


    ¡° Wow! Seeing that she''s here and not Deborah, that means the wedding didn''t work out, right?¡± Vino


    continued curiously, his eyes taking in my calm attitude.


    I smiled at him and turned to escort Nina over to a couch beside my brothers. Knowing them, they will


    want to have the juicy details in full¡° It was a narrow escape. Lillian came to my rescue¡± I told them


    while exining everything that has happened at the cathedral to them.


    ¡° Damn! Why wasn''t I there? I would have loved to see that look of defeat on her face¡± Victor said


    grunting in regret as he turned to re at Vino. I knew it was Vino''s idea not to attend the wedding as


    he has always hatedmitment. Sometimes, I always wonder if he would ever get married.


    ¡° Don''t look at me that way, I didn''t force you to stay, moreover it was your idea for us to y Xbox¡±


    Vino returned Victor''s re as they banter on and forth between them. Sometimes, they do behave like


    twins whereas they were both older and younger than each other.


    I turned to look at Nina who was surprised by their attitude¡° Let''s go inside baby, they are always like


    this with each other. They can carry on like this still in the morning¡± I told her as she nodded and let me


    guide her up the stairs into my room.


    Nina stood gasping at the big portrait directly on my bedpost. I had forgotten that I have had the


    pictures from all her photo sessions made into frames for me. My room was decorated with pictures of


    the only woman I had ever loved.


    ¡° Do you like it?¡± I whisper in her ears as I turn to nibble her earlobes gently and give it a tiny bit. Nina


    shuddered in response as her breath quickened, I pulled her close to me and ran my hands down her


    body to her boobs.


    I have always envisioned this night in my head, a night where I can be with her after everything. I had


    always imagined making slow love to her all through the night but right now I wasn''t being any gentle.


    My hands searched frantic around for the zip on her dress and pulled it down to reveal the sexiest


    woman in the world for me.


    ¡° You''re so beautiful, amore¡± I called to her as she smiled at me. She stepped away from me and


    catwalk to the edge of the bed, she stood with her back to the window blind, letting the night light from


    the sky illuminate her lovely curves. She held my eyes and slowly work her hands down to the edge of


    her panties and made to pull them off slowly while gauging my response¡­


    I sucked in breath, I felt my dick hardening in response as he begged me to free it from the sp of my


    dark blue trousers. I rush to bid it, by taking off my trousers. I turned to unbutton my shirt hurriedly


    without taking my eyes off Nina who was already naked and running her hands down her body


    seducing me with her eyes and body¡­


    ¡° Like what you see?¡± She called huskily to me. I nodded and ran my tongue down my now dried lips, I


    could never remember when I was this turned on by the sight of her body. Nina made a signal to me


    with her finger, wanting me toe to her.


    I didn''t wait to be told twice as I took a long stride to her, I stepped out of my boxer briefs before taking


    her nipples into my mouth. Itched on them hungrily, while pulling her with me to the bed. I couldn''t


    wait to devour this woman.


    I pull away from her nipples as she throws back her head and moans gently conscious of my two


    naughty brothers downstairs. I wanted to make her scream, which was why I trail kisses down her belly


    button before finally burying my head down the center of her heat.


    Nina screamed out loud as she dug her fingers into my back. I couldn''t care less if she left a permanent


    mark on my body, all I wanted to do was to please her, and that I did with all of my beings¡­


    ¡° Gosh! Michael, you still haven''t lost your touch¡± Nina said, panting breathlessly after I had settled


    beside her on the bed. I had forced myself to be gentle with her but she was still as sexy to me as she


    was when we first met that I couldn''t control myself. I went all rough on her.


    Iugh heartily at herment ¡° Of course baby. How can I ever lose my touch when I just need to


    look at you and all of my control is out of the door¡± I told her as my eyes ran down her body taking in a


    few bruises on her skin. I clenched my fists annoyed with everything that she has gone through in the


    hands of Deborah and Austin¡­


    ¡° It''s okay Michael,¡± Nina said as she reached out to tilt my chin to her face away from the bruise that


    had grasped my attention ¡° This wasn''t your fault, it wasn''t anybody''s. This was the cross I needed to


    bear for loving you and I''m d I push through it without giving up¡±


    I was moved to tears by her words. Why did she think so? Why couldn''t I also bear the cross of our


    love? Why did it have to be only her?


    ¡° You did too. I mean, I know how painful it was seeing me every day but you couldn''t kiss me or have


    sex with me because you were pretending to love Deborah¡± Nina said like she was in my thoughts


    knowing exactly what I was thinking.


    ¡° I''m sorry Nina, I''m sorry for everything. I''m sorry that I couldn''t protect you from all of this, I''m sorry


    that I couldn''t fight for our love. I promise to be there for you from now on, I promise______¡±


    ¡° Shush!!¡± Nina told me as she put a finger to my lips to shut me off¡° I know everything. I understand


    that you''ll keep your promises. For now can we just shower, cause I''m not letting you go that easily


    after a round¡±


    I smiled at her as I picked her up from the bed and walked to the adjoining bathroom to shower. I


    wasn''t going to let her go that easily too, I was going to keep her with me every day still forever.

 Chapter 74: Lillian

    Chapter 74: Lillian


    ¡° I''m against the wedding. Let me see how you argue your way out of this ¡± I told them as I stood up


    from where I was seated beside my mother. With the document in my hands, I walk to the altar earning


    a gasp from Michael''s parents and the Meltons.


    I can''t believe that happened a while ago. To think that Mrs. Melton justified her daughter cheating as a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    fair game just because Michael was in love with Nina. I can''t sit back and watch this without doing


    anything. My friend is in the hospital fighting for her life and they are here tarnishing her image by


    referring to her as a mistress.


    ¡° What do you mean by you have evidence ?¡± Diana asked me. I ignored her, I don''t think she is worthy


    of the title of a mother. How can a mother be so greedy as to be ready to sacrifice her son''s happiness


    just because of wealth and properties? I can never do that to my baby. No. Never.


    I walked down to stand beside Deborah at the altar. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw the


    document in my hands. I guess she is thinking this is another infidelity picture but this is more than that.


    ¡° On what basis are you against the wedding?¡± The priest asked me from the pulpit, as he raised his


    handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his brows. I guess he was getting tired of the drama unfolding before


    his very eyes.


    Based on the paternity of Miss. Melton''s baby. I told them with confidence. Mrs. Thompson gasped as


    she turned to look at Deborah.


    ¡° Is this true? Is my son not really the father of your unborn child?¡± She asked Deborah. I could feel her


    trying hard to control her anger in the church.


    ¡° She won''t be able to say anything, Mrs. Thompson because she knows I''m telling the truth ¡± I replied


    in ce of Deborah who seems like she will be fainting any minute from now.


    ¡° How did you know about this?¡± Michael''s gentle voice asked me. I turned to smile at him, I know he''s


    trying not to get his hopes up again. I couldn''t stand the defeated look in his eyes from earlier. I''m going


    to fight this till the end for Nina.


    ¡°Three days ago, I was opportune to overheard the conversation of Deborah with her gynecologist. She


    was begging her to keep this a secret forever ¡± I told them handing them the document in my hands.


    Mrs. Thompson collected it from me, she went through them wordlessly before turning to re at


    Deborah.


    ¡° How dare you?¡± A sounding pnded on Deborah''s cheek before I could blink. Mrs. Thompson


    was fuming with annoyance and there was nothing we could do than to watch her unleash them on


    Deborah.


    ¡°How dare you treat my son this way? He left the only woman he had ever loved because of your


    bastard pregnancy? I even followed you to the hospital because I was excited to see my grandson but


    you were lying to us all this while,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued she was trying badly to hide the tears in


    her voice. She turned to p Deborah again in annoyance. Deborah ran out of the auditorium.


    Mr. Thompson was speechless as he looked at the Melton with disgust in his face ¡°I can''t believe you


    would stoop so low as to do this to us, after everything we''ve been through. You knew the baby wasn''t


    Michael and you still kept this from us ¡± Mr. Thompson said to Mr. Melton who was ashamed of himself.


    I tune out of their conversation as I went to meet Michael who was conversing with Danny.


    ¡° Lilian, I can''t believe I''m free from Deborah ¡± He eximed excitedly, the happiness was evident in his


    voice.


    ¡° Thank you so much, you don''t know how excited this makes me ¡± Michael continued slowly he came


    over to hug Danny and me.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Michael. Moreover, I did it because of Nina. She has suffered a lot, I want her to be happy


    and she can''t ever be happy without you in her life. Promise me that you will always make her happy ¡± I


    asked him. Even after saying that, I was convinced in my heart that the only person Nina needed was


    Michael and no one else.


    ¡° I promise you with all of my heart. I''m going to propose to her after all of this, will you help me?¡±


    Michael asked us, looking from Danny to me. We both smiled back at him as Danny hugged him.


    ¡° Of course, I will surely help you but first your family needs to apologize to her. I don''t think her father


    will ept that without an apology ¡± I warned him seriously. Knowing how stubborn Mr. Miller is, he will


    want both Michael and his parents to apologize to his daughter before any marriage could take ce


    between them.....


    We saw Mika and Andrea walking closer to us with a big smile on their face ¡° Congrattions Michael ¡±


    Andrea said, shaking Michael''s hands.


    ¡° It was a narrow escape for me man. It''s all thanks to Danny and Lilian ¡± Michael responded as he


    nodded at Mika.


    ¡° Thank you so much, Lilian,¡± Andrea said to me, he hugged Danny before letting go ¡° My heart nearly


    jumped out of my chest when Mrs. Melton defended the pictures ¡±


    ¡° I tell you, right Man, she was so cool like awyer. Do you think she was once awyer in her afterlife


    ¡± We all burst intoughter from Danny''s joke? I turned to see that the priest and most of the guests


    had dispersed having seen that there wasn''t going to be any wedding again.


    Most of the television agents were still very much around. I guess they are waiting to seek an interview


    of two. I can''t bring myself to imagine what the breaking news will be tonight at 8 pm. I made a mental


    note to watch the news with Nina at the hospital.


    I turned to see some men entering into the auditorium with a briefcase in their hands


    ¡° What''s going on?¡± I asked Michael. Although I knew the Thompson were powerful people, what are


    they trying to do?


    ¡° Those are our familywyers. I think they want to carry out the condition in the prenuptial agreement. I


    have to go join them, see youter guys ¡± Michael called to us, he strolled down to where his parents


    and the Melton''s were seated with a table in between them.


    Have any of you seen Deborah anywhere ?¡± I asked Andrea looking from him to Mika.


    Andrea shook his head in negative before turning to continue his conversation with Danny.


    ¡° I saw her when we wereing inside. I think she was going in the direction of the washroom ¡± Mika


    told me, so I ran out of the auditorium after excusing myself from them.


    I ran down the narrow road to a separate building where the male and female toilet was located. I


    checked through all the toilets in the female room and was disappointed that Deborah was not there. I


    was sad, I needed to get back at her for what she did to Nina.


    I was about to give up and leave the room when I heard sobbing in the room opposite the toilet. It reads


    ¡° Janitor ¡±. I walked slowly to the door and opened it. There sat Deborah in her wedding gown. She was


    crying, she lifted her head to re at me. Her eyes were all blotchy and red. How long has she been in


    here crying?


    ¡° What do you want? Haven''t you done enough?¡± She shouted at me as she wiped her tears with the


    back of her hands.


    ¡° No, I''m not satisfied,¡± I told her, entering into the room slowly ¡° I want to see you rot in prison you


    should be happy that, that was the only evidence in my hands else you would have been on your way


    to the prison right now instead of shedding fake tears in here,¡± I told her ncing around the room


    which was filled up with cleaning materials.


    ¡° I don''t care, whatever you like, think. I''m not going anywhere. I will make sure that you all pay for


    humiliating my family and me today ¡± Deborah shouted at me. I shake my head at her, how can a


    woman be so gullible? She isn''t feeling remorseful about what she did earlier instead she''s nning to


    make us pay.


    ¡° And how do you n to do that?¡± I asked her with my hands folded across my chest and a tight smile


    on my lips.


    ¡° Let me remind you in case you''ve forgotten. As I''m talking to you right now, the Thompsons are taking


    over all your parent''s properties, houses, andpany. So, my dear, you are penniless ¡±


    ¡° No, they can''t do that ¡± Deborah protested, she made to brush past me but I drag her back into the


    room.


    ¡° Where do you think you are going? Have you forgotten that you signed the prenup agreement ¡± I


    scoffed at her as I turned to walk out of the room with excitement on my face?


    ¡° I hope being poor will make you have another look at life. Still then bye ¡± I closed the door and walked


    back into the auditorium to see Danny and Andrea still conversing together.


    Deborah


    As soon as Lilian left the room. I let myself slide down the wall as I cried myself out. I can''t believe I


    was so humiliated today. And Doctor Sanders, I''m going to make her pay for betraying me.


    I wiped my eyes and was about to leave the room when my cell phone rang. I dreaded picking it


    thinking it was my parents but as soon as I saw Xavier''s number blinking on the screen, I rushed to


    ept the calls.


    ¡° I heard that your wedding was canceled¡± Xavier called out to me as soon as I epted the call. I


    rolled my eyes at him and was about to end the call. I can''t believe he called to mock me.


    ¡° Don''t hang up ¡± Xavier threatened immediately he saw that I was quiet on the other end.


    ¡° Wherever you are right now, I want you to escape immediately,e over to the other side of the


    cathedral there will be a taxi waiting for you with the te number 2345. I will be inside there ¡± Xavier


    said and was about to hang up


    ¡° Wait ¡± I scream at him not to end the call while I try to process all of what he has just told me now.


    ¡° Why?¡± I asked him. I was weak, I wanted to go home and rest, not run away to God knows where.


    ¡° Nina is on her way to the church right now to have you arrested as the mastermind of her kidnapping ¡±


    ¡° What? ¡± I shouted into the phone shocked. That witch of the west! Hasn''t she done enough? Because


    of her stupid friend, Michael is finally going to be hers and now she ising to have me arrested.


    Why can''t she keep quiet?


    ¡° How did she get the evidence?¡± I asked Xavier, forcing myself out from the thoughts that envelope my


    mind.


    ¡° I don''t know and I''m not nning to wait and find out, ¡± Xavier told me as the phone went dead in my


    hands.


    I stood up and rushed out of my wedding gown. I got into a spare janitor''s clothes which were lying on


    the floor. I removed my shoes and got into the boot beside it. I used a scarf to tie my hair, with my


    phone in my hands I stepped out of the door.


    Hiding my eyes from everyone, I ran to the taxi which Xavier had instructed me to. I opened the door


    and got in.


    Xavier smiled at me ¡° I love your disguise ¡± He said and pulled out of the cathedral. I saw the police car


    pulling over where we had vacated a while back. I couldn''t help being thankful to Xavier who had saved


    me on time.

 Chapter 75: Michael

    Chapter 75: Michael


    After I dropped Nina off at her parents''. I instructed Mark to take me directly to my parents. It''s time I


    make Nina my wife. I wouldn''t want Oliver or whatever he calls his name to take my woman from me.


    Can you believe that, how can Nina''s parents ask her to marry Oliver? Is it because they''ve known


    each other since they were young.


    ¡° Are you alright, Michael?¡± I came out of my thought to see Vino looking at me with concern on his


    face. I''ve forgotten that I wasn''t the only one in the car, my two brothers were with me.


    ¡° No, nothing. I''m good¡± I told him as I straightened on my seat. I wouldn''t want them to worry about


    me.


    ¡° Are you sure?¡± Victor asked me again. He was giving me the ¡® I don''t believe you look¡¯. I shrugged, it


    was pointless arguing with someone who knows you better than yourself.


    ¡° Let him be, he just said he was alright. Didn''t you hear that?¡± Vino told Victor trying to get him off my


    neck but my little brother just wouldn''t give up.


    ¡° I don''t believe him¡± Victor countered back, his voice was a mere whisper but I heard him alright.


    ¡° He has been this way ever since he found out that Nina''s parents wanted her to marry Oliver¡± Victor


    continued whispering to Vino. I nearly snapped at him, sometimes I hate my brothers for being too


    observant but I chose to ignore it as he was right. To think that I didn''t even know about this in the first


    instance.


    ¡° Damn! That bbermouth Andrea. Let him just wait until Iy my hands on him¡± Vino threatened


    heavily, his fist clenching and unclenching in anger.


    But I was grateful to Andrea, if not for him, I wouldn''t have known what Nina''s parents were nning to


    do to us.


    ¡° What do you think we can do?¡± Vino questioned Victor silently, ignoring me like I wasn''t in the car with


    them.


    ¡° I don''t know. Let him get another wife for himself as for me, I''m never getting married. I wouldn''t want


    to go through all these heartaches '''' Victor answered shrugging as he turned to stare out of the window.


    I rolled my eyes at him, I always knew he wasn''t interested in marriage and families. So, it wasn''t a new


    thing.


    ¡° I''m also not ever getting married. I like the way I am¡± Vino also told Victor shrugging as he turned to


    stare at me offering me a sad smile.


    I ignore both of them as I check the time on my wristwatch, it was past eight a.m. The traffic was bad,


    there wasn''t any movement on the road. I still needed to get to the office to sort out Melton''s properties


    which have be the Thompsons''.


    ¡° Do you think he will agree to get married to another woman?¡± I came out of my thoughts to hear Vino


    say that to Victor who was also preparing to reply to him.


    ¡° Will the both of you stop it already? I''m tired of you talking about me when I''m present in the car¡± I


    snapped at them. Vino apologized to me before going to his phone while Victor stuck out his tongue at


    me.


    I roll my eyes at his yful attitude before opening the privacy screen to speak with Mark¡° Is there any


    way we could beat this traffic?. I''m runningte¡±


    ¡° I don''t think so, but I''ll try sir. '''' Mark replied as he tried to maneuver the car through anotherne


    which was free from the traffic. I watched as others gasp at us but they didn''t dare follow us.


    Thirty minutester, Mark pulled into Thompson''s mansion. We all scrambled out of the car with Victor


    leading us into my parent''s house. Mom and dad were resting in the garden just as Maria saidN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    immediately she opened the door for us.


    My brothers ran up the stairs to their respective rooms while I walked into the garden to have a heart-


    to-heart talk with my parents as I couldn''t risk losing Nina again.


    ¡° Michael, son you are here¡± Mom eximed excitedly as soon as she saw me walking to meet them.


    My father smiled as he stood up to hug me, I guess he was excited that I had made them an asset


    worth millions of dors from the Melton''s properties.


    ¡°Michael, how are you? Have you settled thewyers and changed the properties in our name?¡± Dad


    asked me immediately, I sat down opposite them in the garden.


    ¡° Not yet dad,¡± I told him, my face hardened in anger, I still can''t believe my parents. Nina is about to


    get married to another person and here they are discussing how to change Melton''s properties to our


    name.


    ¡°Why the dy, Michael?¡± Dad asked me shocked, I guess he''s surprised to see that I was still not


    getting any documents signed yet


    ¡° I have more pressing issues to discuss than properties dad,¡± I told him, both he and my mom sat up. I


    could see the worry look on Mom''s face as she watches me with concern on her face.


    ¡° What could that be Michael? Are you sick? Is it Danny, I heard his wife deliver yesterday. I_____¡±


    ¡° That''s their problem mom¡± I screamed up at her. I was so angry with them right now. After everything,


    none of them are saying anything about my marriage to Nina. They are both pretending none of this


    ever


    happen except for the Melton''s properties.


    ¡° Why aren''t any of you talking about Nina? Are you going to watch her get married to another person?


    Mom¡± I turned to my mother who was feeling remorseful, she was guilty of disregarding my feelings.


    ¡°I thought you said you regret your actions against Nina and her family. Then why isn''t any of you


    saying or doing anything to correct that?¡± I scream at her. Why isn''t she behaving like the mother I grew


    up to know? The mother who always takes my side no matter any situation.


    ¡° We are working towards that son, I and your father we''re thinking of inviting them over for dinner


    and______¡±


    ¡° Mom, I don''t think dinner is a good idea. I mean, the two families haven''t settled their differences. Mr.


    Miller will obviously refuse dinner¡± I told her as a matter of fact. My parents are just so stubborn and


    proud. They don''t want to apologize to the Millers. And I won''t have any of them jeopardizing my


    rtionship with Nina again.


    ¡° Michael but I_________¡±


    ¡° Michael is right dad,¡± Vino strolled into the garden with an angry look on his face cutting dad off from


    whatever is it he wanted to say.


    ¡° You both just need to put your pride aside and apologize to the Millers. Our family has caused them


    more harm than good. The only crime Nina ever did was loving Michael and that isn''t a crime¡± Vino


    continued angrily as he came to stand beside me. I pat him gently on the shoulder trying to calm him


    down


    Along with my two brothers and I, we were able to convince our parents to apologize to the Millers and


    they both epted. The meeting was ted for tomorrow. Only after that will be the Millers be invited


    over for dinner at our home.


    I was the happiest man on earth, I couldn''t help making ns along the way as Mark was driving me off


    to the office. My two brothers had refused toe along as they stayed put with our parents.


    Mark pulled into the Thompson''s Empire. I got down from the car without waiting for Mark to help with


    the door. John was already running over to meet me.


    ¡° Good morning sir,¡± John greeted me as soon as he got me. I nodded at him and handed over my


    briefcase to Aurora who had run out after John.


    ¡° Are thewyers here yet?¡± I asked him as we all got into the elevator. Aurora stood in front of us while


    John and I made ourselvesfortable at the back.


    ¡° Yes. And the Meltons are also present too¡± John replied as my eyes shot up to meet his, in shock. I


    wasn''t expecting the Meltons here today. What were they doing here? Are they here to take back their


    properties? And the police?


    I was about asking John just that when he beat me to it¡° The judge said it''s important the Meltons are


    present in the meeting as they have to sign off their properties to you. Nothing to worry about, the


    police are here too¡± John continued offering answers to all my inner questions. I rxed, as long as the


    police were here, I don''t have any problem with the Meltons.


    ¡° And Deborah Melton, any news about her yet?¡± I asked John as we all filed out of the elevator and


    walked down the corridor to the conference room where the meeting will take ce.


    ¡° No news about her yet sir,¡± John replied almost immediately¡° The CCTV at the airport caught her and


    Xavier leaving the country but no sign of hernding. I think it is a mere distraction technique. She''s still


    very much around in the country¡± John continued. I nodded at him.


    I turned to whisper to John, afraid of anyone listening in on our conversation ¡° Send all her necessary


    details to the new private investigator we''ve just hired. I want her found as soon as possible as dy


    could be dangerous¡±


    ¡° Yes sir, I will get to it immediately,¡± John answered as he turned to walk down the hallway to my office.


    I collected my briefcase from Aurora and sent her away just as I opened the door into the conference


    room.


    The Meltons were the first to get my attention. I stare at them barely recognizing them. They both look


    so thinner and unkempt from thest time I had seen them at the wedding. It shows how dangerous


    money and power could be when wielded wrongly.


    ¡° Wee, Mr. Thompson¡± One of thewyers greeted me, he was sitting right beside me. I nodded at


    him since I didn''t remember his name. In front of me was a copy of the document containing all the


    Melton''s properties. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face.


    ¡° Mr. Thompson¡±


    I look up to see a man in a grey suit sitting across the room. He was remarkably dressed, I assume he


    was the judge.


    ¡° Yes,¡± I replied urging him to go on as I couldn''t wait to get the properties in our name.


    ¡° We are here to carry out the agreement on the prenup. Hope all parties are in agreement?¡± He asked


    the both of us looking from the Meltons to me. We both nodded for him to continue.


    ¡° The document in front of you contains the original papers of all the Melton''s properties which will be


    signed off to you in the presence of everyone in the room¡± The judge continued as he paused to adjust


    his sses.


    After much talking, the papers were finally signed. I handed them over to our family''swyer for


    safeguarding before going to my office.


    I picked up my phone to put a call through to Nina, it rang before she finally picks up on the third ring.


    ¡° Hey, handsome¡± Nina called into the phone. I smiled as soon as I heard her voice, I can''t believe I''m


    missing her already even after seeing her that morning.


    ¡° Tesoro¡± I called huskily into the phone. Her voice was doing things to my inside that I couldn''t


    describe.


    We talked at length, pausing a bit to flirt with each other. I couldn''t wait to make her my wife. I want to


    be able to wake up to her beautiful face every morning.


    I hung up the call before going out the door to my car where Mark was waiting to drive me home.

 Chapter 76: The Apology

    Chapter 76: The Apology


    I stood up sluggishly from the bed as I made my way down the room into the sitting room where my


    phone was ringing continuously, I couldn''t help cursing the caller who had interrupted my sleep.


    ¡° Hello¡± I called groggily into the phone barely looking at the caller''s ID.


    ¡° Nina Miller!" I cringed from the loud voice on the phone as I removed the phone from my ear to check


    the caller''s ID. I rolled my eyes as soon as I saw the name of the caller, if only I knew I would have


    continued with my sleep instead of disturbing myself.


    " Hey, baby girl. How are you? And how''s my little one doing?" I called into the phone as soon as I saw


    that it was Lillian calling.


    I scolded myself for forgetting to put a call through to Lillian after leaving the hospital yesterday but I


    was preupied with my parents wanting me to get married to Oliver.


    " Don''t you baby me? You couldn''t even call to ask about my health. Not even you nor Michael called


    me yesterday" Lillianined bitterly into the phone.


    She wasn''t happy that none of them thought to call her yesterday. She couldn''t help but feel sad that


    Nina was neglecting their friendship because of Michael.


    " I''m really sorry. I was busy yesterday. I promise to make it up to you today" I called into the phone as I


    strolled to stand at the window. The day was just getting to rise as the early morning air blew the


    window blind bringing in the scent of the morning dew. I missed my apartment, I wish I could go back


    but I''m afraid. What if


    Deborahes back and finds me alone at home? I shudder from the thought of what that psycho


    bitch could probably do to me. I still can''t understand how she could be obsessed with a man that


    doesn''t even want her.


    " Fine. I will be expecting your visit" Lillian''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. I nodded at her but


    soon remembered that she can''t see me.


    " Yes, dear. Talk to youter," I told her and hung up the call without waiting for her response.


    I stroll back to the bathroom to wash my face and get ready for my morning yoga with mom. As soon as


    I walked into the bathroom, I heard a knock on the door. Knowing fully well that it was my mom, I didn''t


    even bother to open the door instead I called out from the bathroom with a loud voice" Mom, I''m


    " No darling, there''s no practice today. Your dad would like to discuss something with you" Mom


    shouted from outside my bedroom door. I was excited to hear that there wasn''t training today but my


    dad wanting to see me was giving me concern. Why did he want to see me? Hope this isn''t about me


    getting married to Oliver.


    " Okay mom, I will be you in a second" I called to her and quickly rushed through my bath as I wanted


    to get ready before Michael wille.


    I walked down the stairs. I paused as soon as I heard voicesing out from the sitting room and my


    dad''s excitedughter.


    I knew Michael wasn''t here yet then who could that be in the sitting room with my dad?


    I nearly rolled my eyes the minute I saw


    Oliver sitting beside my dad, on the couch opposite him was ady I wasn''t familiar with but she was


    beautiful with her red hair and freckles. I took the seat across from my father while avoiding Oliver''s


    eyes. I can''t believe he epted my dad''s proposal to get married to me?" You sent for me dad,"


    My dad turned to look at me just registering my presence in the room. I guess he was absorbed in what


    Oliver was telling him" Yes darling. Oliver has something to say to you. I think it''s about you guys''


    marriage" Dad told me with a sad smile on his lips. I couldn''t help being curious about his sadness.


    I turned abruptly to stare at Oliver who was smiling at me. I red at him, I''m never getting married to


    him even though he was thest man on earth but just to please my dad, I decided to y along"


    Really? What would you like to tell me, Doctor Oliver" I call to him with a hint of annoyance in my


    voice?


    Oliver sat up on the couch, he turned to button-down his zer before offering the girl opposite him a


    tiny smile" I____ Mr. Miller I''m sorry but I''ll have to refuse your proposal" My eyes immediately shoot up


    to stare at Oliver as soon as I hear that. I couldn''t believe he just said that. I turned to see my father


    who was ring at Oliver.


    " Why did you say that? Is my daughter not good enough for you? '''' Dad asked Oliver. I couldn''t help


    rolling my eyes at him. Even though Oliver was a doctor, I still can''t get married to him. In my heart,


    there will always be a man and that is Michael


    " Is not that sir. I''m d that you think so highly of me enough to offer Nina to be my wife but to me,


    Nina is just like a sister and nothing else" Oliver told us, I couldn''t help smiling. I also thought of him as


    a brother and nothing else too. I mean we grew up together in the same neighborhood.


    Oliver paused as soon as mom walked into the room to serve us juice. Dad refused, I''m guessing he''s


    more than angry with Oliver right now" That''s my fianc¨¦e over there. We''ll be getting married in a few


    months '''' Oliver continued as soon as mom walked out of the room. He points to thedy I had noticed


    earlier. I turned to see dad ring at the girl.


    I stood up and dragged Oliver out of the door after haven''t heard what he hade to say. Knowing


    my dad, he won''t stop until he has persuaded Oliver to change his mind and get married to me instead.


    I walked Oliver and his fianc¨¦e out of the door to where their car was parked under the shade. Oliver


    turned to smile at me onest time before getting into the car and pulling off our driveway. I waved at


    him before turning to walk back into the room.


    " Mom, is the food ready? Michael and his parents will soon be here" I called to my mom as soon as I


    walked into the room.


    " Just a bit more, darling. Shane, bring out the finest dish" Mom replied before turning to my little


    brother who was justing down the stairs with cups in his hands. Dad ignored us as we all went


    about setting the house ready for Michael''s visit.


    " Mom, do you think dad will forgive the Thompsons?" I asked mom as we were setting the dining table


    side by side. I was d to have mom by my side after everything, she was able to see that Michael and


    I truly love each other which was why she epted for us to get married but Dad is one stubborn nut to


    crack.


    As soon as mom opened her mouth to reply we heard the car honk outside our house. Mom turned to


    look at me with a look of dread in her eyes, I guess she couldn''t believe that the Thompsons are finally


    in her house. I guess it will take a lot of time we''ve adapted to them, even, I''m still having issues


    epting how rich Michael and his parents are.


    " Quick Nina, go get change. They are here" Mom screamed up at me waving me off. She turned to


    push me away from the dining room to the stairs as she saw that I was about to protest. I couldn''t help


    rolling my eyes at her as I reluctantly took the stairs to my room. I mean what''s wrong with the clothes


    that I''m putting on? I wondered in my heart as I walked into my room.


    ***


    By the time I returned into the room, I was shocked to see my dad and Mr. Thompson getting along so


    well that one would think that they''ve been friends for ages now. They were discussing dad''s newest


    addition of wine, I never knew Mr. Thompson was a wine freak just like my dad. I''m surprised he never


    became a winemaker.


    I turned to see my mom and Mrs. Thompson discussing fashion. I rolled my eyes at them, women and


    fashion, I don''t know what they ever saw in it. The food waspletely abandoned as everyone was


    busy with their conversation. Little Shane wasn''t left out, he was busy showing Vino and Victor his


    " Come with me Tesoro, I would like to watch you too" Michael''s husky voice called to me as he hugged


    me from behind.


    I smiled as soon as his breath fanned my cheeks and he snaked his hands around my waist pulling me


    closer to his body in a tight embrace. He kissed me lightly on my neck before turning to guide me out of


    the door. I turned to see that everyone was oblivion to our little show of affection, only then could I rx


    and let Michael guide me outside.


    " Where are we going?" I asked Michael as soon as we got to his car. He ignored me as he turned to


    open the passenger''s door, ushering me to get in.


    ¡° Don''t worry. Your father is aware that I''m stealing you away from them¡± Michael said with a smile on


    his lips. I nodded at him and walked into the car.


    Michael shut the door and walked briskly to the driver''s side. He settled himself behind the steering


    before turning to help me with my seat belt¡° What about your parents? Won''t they be stranded?¡± I


    asked him again as I wouldn''t want his parents getting angry with me, especially his mom.


    ¡° Not at all. They came with their car¡± Michael replied as he pointed to a white Royce Roll parked at one


    corner of our house before pulling out of our driveway.


    I turned to take in the car which I didn''t notice in my rush to get into the car with Michael. As soon as


    Michael took thene in the opposite direction to Lillian''s house I couldn''t help being curious about


    where he was going to¡° Where are we going?¡±


    Michael turned to smile at me. He bent to peck me swiftly on the lips before turning to focus on the road


    ¡° It''s a surprise ¡± Michael whispered to me. I smiled at him and soon rxed as I fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Angel, wake up. We are here¡± Michael''s gentle voice called out to me as he reached to tap me lightly


    on the shoulder.


    I woke up abruptly and looked around the area still feeling groggy while also wondering where we


    were?


    The familiar scenting out from the restaurant and the familiar parking lot jolted me awake as I


    turned to stare at Michael in shock.


    ¡° Yes darling, we are at Royale Restaurante¡± Michael replied answering my unasked question as he


    bent to kiss me softly on my lips. The thought of the restaurant waspletely abandoned as I


    wrapped my hands around his neck pulling him closer to my body as I deepened the kiss.


    Michael pulled out after some time gasping for air. I pouted at him in protest which caused Michael to


    chuckle softly¡° Later, angel. I promise¡± Michael told me with a smile on his face as he stepped out of


    the car and came over to open the passenger door for me.


    We are currently sitting in the restaurant. I couldn''t help looking around, I could still remember vividly


    the first time we were here. Back then, Michael and Deborah were nning their wedding while I was


    being jealous. How time flies! A lot of things have happened but I''m d we are still together against all


    odds.


    Michael reached out to take my hands from across the table. I turned to look at him as he bent to kiss


    my fingers one after the other before holding on to it¡° Do you still remember the first time here?¡± He


    asked me huskily staring deeply into my eyes.


    I couldn''t speak I was filled with love for the man across from me. He looks so handsome tonight in a


    blue ck and a white shirt. The light from the chandelier across from us illuminated his face,


    enhancing his ocean blue eyes which were mesmerizing me.


    My heart swelled with pride as I spoke the one word that was in my mind that moment ¡° I love you¡± I


    whisper to him.


    Michael was shocked as he wasn''t expecting that from me but he smiled ¡° And I love you too, Be


    Mio¡±


    My breath hiked in my chest as I smiled at him. I knew he loved me so much but it was a relief hearing


    that from him.


    ¡° Do you know why I brought you here tonight?¡± Michael asked me again as he turned to stare around


    the restaurant, his brows knitted together as if he''s remembering old memories.


    ¡° No¡± I answered, shaking my head at him. I turned to see the waitress approaching us with the menu


    in her hands. It was the same waitress from before. I was surprised to see that she was still working


    here.


    ¡°Hello! Wee to Royale Restaurante. What would you like to order?¡± Lisa as her name tag reads


    asked us with a smile on her face. I couldn''t help smiling back, her English was more fluent than


    before. I still don''t understand why Michael brought me here?


    ¡° Get us the most expensive dish tonight,¡± Michael told her, closing the menu as he handed it to her


    before waving her off.


    ¡° Because I wanted to show you how much I''ve loved you then and I''m still very much in love with you


    now¡± Michael continued after the waitress had gone. I looked at him in shock, I didn''t know he was in


    love with me at that time. I had thought he was in love with Deborah. Stupid me, was so jealous of him.


    ¡° And also because I couldn''t do this to you then¡± I watched as Michael stood up and came over to me,


    he gathered me in his hands and mmed his lips on mine kissing me so passionately that I was


    ovee with desire for him.


    ¡° I love you, Nina. I''m sorry for taking too long to show you¡± Michael called to me resting his head on


    my forehead as we both panted for air. Michael went back to his chair across from us while I resumed


    mine just as the waitress wheeled in our dinner.


    It waste in the night before Michael could bring himself to take me home. I couldn''t help the smile


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that spread across my face as I went to bed that night.

 Chapter 77: The Proposal

    Chapter 77: The Proposal


    I stood up abruptly from the bed as soon as I remembered that I had a lot to do today. After yesterday


    night with Nina, I was finally convinced in my heart that she was the woman for me. Now I needed to


    say that to her but how?


    ¡° What are you thinking about so early in the morning?¡± I turned my head to see my two naughty


    brothers standing at the doorway with their hands folded across their chest. Victor was sulking bitterly


    having been woken up by Vino as he was an early riser just like me.


    ¡° Nothing,¡± I told him as I brought myself to get up from the bed. I walked over to my wardrobe to get


    my outfit for the day as I needed to go over to the office to sort out a few businesses with the boards


    ¡° Nothing?¡± Vino asked me again, clearly not believing me. I ignored him as I contemted the brown


    suit or grey suit in my hands.


    ¡° What do_____¡±


    ¡° The grey ¡± Both of my brothers answered, cutting me off as if they knew what I was about to ask


    them. I smiled as I dropped the grey suit on the bed and picked up my robe to go to the bathroom to


    shower.


    ¡°Are you nning to propose to Nina?¡±


    Vino asked me as soon as I walked into the room. I paused in shock as I took in my Ipad in his hands. I


    ran to my bed to collect my phone from them causing my brothers to erupt inughter mocking me.


    Actually, I had saved images of the ring that I wanted to design for Nina there. I feel so embarrassed


    that they had to see that even though it had a password.


    ¡°How did you open my phone?¡± Even after asking them that I knew it was pointless, even two years


    can open my phone because the password is_____.


    ¡° Nina ¡± My brothers both answered, erupting into another round ofughter. I couldn''t help ring at


    them.


    ¡°If you are through with mocking me. Are you ready to help me?¡± I asked them, looking from one to the


    other.


    Even though they weren''t good in the love department my brothers were vastly knowledgeable when it


    ¡° You''vee to the right ce ¡± Vino answered as he and Victor both started bombarding me with


    different silly ideas that I couldn''t help regretting asking them for help.


    ¡° I made a mistake asking you both for advice,¡± I told them both as I stood in front of the mirror to knot


    my tie. After I was through, I picked up my briefcase and walked out of the door without a backward


    nce at them.


    Mark was waiting at the parking lot to drive me to the office¡° Where''s John?¡± I asked him after


    searching for John through the parking space.


    ¡°He has gone to the office to keep the board preupied for your meeting¡± Mark answered, closing the


    door as soon as I was seated at the back seat while he walked around to the driver''s side.


    As Mark pulled out the driveway, I couldn''t help feeling nervous about my date with Nina tonight.


    ***


    ¡°What''s this meeting about?¡± I asked the board member looking from one to another as I was impatient.


    After arriving at the office I had sent Aurora off to the designer to get the ring made for tonight. I just


    needed to contact Lilian and everything will be ready for tonight.


    ¡°We are here to discuss our shares on the newly acquired Melton''s properties which were purchased


    without any of the board members'' knowledge,¡± A man who I recognized as the spokesman said.


    ¡° It''s notpulsory for you all to be aware of it,¡± I told him nonchntly as I rested my back against


    the armchair and turned to look at him trying to unnerve him.


    ¡°But_______¡±


    ¡° The chairman of the board was present when the document was being signed,¡± I told him, cutting him


    off. I still don''t know where dad got all these money-liking individuals. I hate them so much. They are


    always giving me unnecessary stress.


    ¡°And about the shares? Thewyers wille up with percentages ording to everyone rights and


    the money will be deposited in each of your ounts before the end of this week¡±


    They all nodded with smiles on their faces. I was angry that they called me here just toin about


    their money. They don''t even do anything! All they do is sit at home andin about money while


    someone else does the job.


    ¡° If that''s all, I would like to be excused,¡± I told them already on my feet as I made my way out of the


    conference room without waiting for their response. John followed behind with my briefcase.


    ¡° Tell Mark to get the car ready ¡± I nodded at John who turned to walk out of the door with a smile on his


    face knowing what I meant?


    I strolled to stand in front of my window as I picked up my phone to put a call through to Lilian, the


    phone rang but she wouldn''t pick up. I hope she isn''t annoyed with me as she is myst hope of


    making this work.


    ¡° Hello!¡± Lilian called into the phone ¡° Sorry, I was busy trying to calm Joey down¡± Lilian answered. I


    couldn''t help smiling as I heard Danny singing a luby to his son in the background. Sometimes, I


    wish Joey was mine but I hope Nina and I can make that work.


    ¡° It''s okay,¡± I told her, forcing my mind away from the straying thoughts. ¡° Listen, I need your help¡±


    ¡° My help? Why?¡± Lilian answered, I could feel her breath hiked in her throat as she couldn''t help being


    curious.


    ¡° I want to propose to Nina. I need you to help bring her to the location, can you do that?¡± I asked Lillian


    as she shrieked in excitement. I had to cover my ear from her scream.


    ¡° Sure. I will do that ¡± Lillian called into the phone. ¡°I will make sure shees. I know the right way to


    do that¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Lilian. You don''t know how happy this made me. I will text you the address ¡± I told her and


    hung up without waiting for her reply.


    I took my briefcase and went home to prepare for tonight


    ***


    Nina


    I swerved the car around and parked it into


    Lillian''s parking lot. I ran out of the car locking the door before taking the stairs in two to Lillian''s


    apartment.


    After receiving that life-threatening phone call from her, I was scared that something awful might have


    happened to her. Instead, here I was at my best friend''s apartment looking up at her in shock as soon


    as she opened the door with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°It''s about time ¡± Lilian called to me before going over to resume her seat beside Joey''s crib. I was


    shocked as I walked slowly into the room, closing the door behind me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Lilian even though I was scared earlier but I was d that she was good.


    ¡° Of course, I''m fine,¡± Lilian told me as she smiled at me waving a shocked me over to the space


    beside her.


    ¡°Listen, I know you were scared. And I''m sorry for pranking you ¡± Lilian continued as soon as I had sat


    down beside her. I picked up Joey from his crib and started ying with him while ignoring his mother.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me, Ina? ¡± Lilian screamed at me when she saw that I was more focused on


    Joey instead of her.


    ¡° Fine. I''m annoyed with you. Do you know how I drove here?, without even caring about my life


    because I was scared that something awful might have happened to you. What if I had an ident?


    Will you still be sorry?¡± I told her angrily. If only I knew she was trying to get back at me for noting


    to see her, I wouldn''t have even bothereding.


    ¡° I''m sorry, I promise to make it up to you ¡± Lilian apologized to me with a sad smile on her face. I


    nodded at her since I couldn''t stay mad at her. Moreover, Joey was about to cry seeing that I was angry


    with his mom.


    ¡°Now that''s settled. I need your help ¡± I scoffed at her, leave it to Lillian to always have a hidden agenda


    for everything.


    ¡° What do you need my help for this time?¡± I asked her, being skeptical of epting her offer of


    needing my help. I hope this wasn''t another scheme of hers.


    ¡° Just say yes,¡± Lilian told me ignoring my question as she pouted up at me. I decided to trust her and


    give her the benefit of doubt.


    ¡° Okay, yes,¡± I told her reluctantly. I watched her move around the room in excitement, picking dresses


    out of her wardrobe. I couldn''t help being fascinated with what she was doing. It looks as if I had just


    signed away my freedom to Lilian Martins.


    As Lilian pulled into her club parking lot, I couldn''t help ring at her. I should have known when she


    was begging me relentlessly that this is where we are going to end up tonight.


    ¡°What are we doing here, Lilian?¡± I turned to ask her but Lilian was already out of the door. She


    stopped to smoothen out her mini_ sequined skirt with a red strapless top. Her hair was let down which


    covers her shoulder.


    I watched as she came over to open the car door for me. I was embarrassed in the tiny red body con


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    gown she forced me to wear¡° I don''t think Michael will like this? ¡± I told Lilian, telling her my fear. Even


    though I was annoyed with him for not calling me throughout today but I can''t cheat on him.


    ¡° Trust me, he''ll love it,¡± Lillian told me, winking at me. She came over to remove the scarf I used in


    holding my hair together causing it to cascade down my back.


    ¡° That''s it. You look so beautiful tonight. Shall we?¡± Lillian asked me, I nodded at her already epting


    my fate for tonight, there was no use arguing with her as I wouldn''t win against her. If she sets her mind


    to something, she always makes sure to get it. That''s who Lilian is.


    ¡°Are you sure, this isn''t another Austin meeting?¡± I asked Lilian again as we were standing in front of


    the door. I could hear the faint sound of musicing out from the club. I wouldn''t want to meet


    another Austin''s Walker behind the closed door.


    ¡°Trust me, you''ll love it,¡± Lilian told me as she turned to wink at me before walking inside. That''s exactly


    what I wouldn''t be doing anymore, trusting Lillian Martins.


    ¡°But that''s what you said thest time ¡± I screamed at her, protesting furiously but she had already gone


    in leaving me to my fate.


    I walked reluctantly to open the door and paused in shock. Red Roses were strewn from the entrance


    to where the symbol of love was decorated on the wall. An All 4 One song__I swear was ring slowly


    from the loudspeaker across from me.


    The club was empty save for a balloon-like object which was rolling down to where I stood still in shock.


    I bent to pick it up only for it to burst in my hands, I turned to see the words written in bold letters on the


    body ¡° WILL YOU MARRY ME?¡±


    ¡° Oh my God!¡± I gasped as tears of joy flowed down my face. I turned to see everyone filling out from


    their hiding ce. My parents and the Thompsons were together with happy smiles on their faces.


    Michael walked out from the other side of the room holding a bouquet of red roses flower. He gave me


    the flower then went down on one knee, he opened a red case revealing a golden ring embedded in a


    teardrop.


    ¡° Nina Miller, will you do me the honor of being my wife. I swear to love and cherish you forever ¡± I


    couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks. After everything, I could finally be with the man I


    love.


    ¡° Say yes ¡± The Thompsons chorused which was followed by everyone present in the room.


    ¡° Yes,¡± I told him with a broad smile on my face


    ¡° Yes,¡± I repeated loudly with confidence as Michael gathered me into his arms, pampering me with


    kisses.


    ¡° Thank you for making me the happiest and luckiest man on earth, ¡± Michael whispered to me as I


    snuggled into his embrace with a happy smile.


    ¡° y the music, DJ ¡± Lilian screamed at the DJ causing everyone to erupt inughter. We took over


    the dance floor dancing until the wee hours of the morning before we could bring ourselves to go home.


    Safely in Michael''s car as he drove us home, only then could I bring myself to ask him the one question


    that had been on my mind all day ¡° Why the tears drop, Michael?¡± I asked him, turning the ring around


    on my finger. Did I forget to say it fits perfectly?


    ¡° Because I want to be reminded of the tears you''ve shed because of me and also to promise you that


    you will never shed another except for tears of joy ¡± I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face


    as I snuggled into his shoulder. Finally, I was home with the man I love.

 Chapter 78: Wedding Preparation

    Chapter 78: Wedding Preparation


    I snuggled into the other side of the bed as my hands searched around for Michael. Immediately I saw


    that the other side of the bed was empty, I stood up abruptly from the bedside shock as I looked around


    the room.


    Where could he have gone? I wonder in my mind. Shrugging, I turned to walk into the bathroom to


    relieve my bowel.


    I winced as soon as I took a step. I nce down at my body to see that my legs were swollen as it has


    just been run over by a vehicle ¡± Damn! That man! ¡± I cursed loudly, why couldn''t he be gentle?.


    ¡° Did you say anything?¡± Michael asked me from the doorway hiding a smirk on his face as he strolled


    into the room. Both of his hands were inside his red Louis Vuitton shorts with a matching top.


    I red at him. I knew he heard me quite alright but he''s pretending trying to tease me ¡° Thanks to you.


    Now, my legs feel like it was run over by a vehicle ¡± I told him angrily as I turned to sit back down on the


    bed. I don''t think I could go to the bathroom in this state.


    Michael ran his hands through his hair embarrassed as he avoided my eyes ¡° I''m sorry. I don''t know


    what came over mest night. The sex was different like it was my first time with you, I just couldn''t


    control myself ¡± He told me sheepishly with a shy smile on his face.


    I sigh heavily. There was no need to get angry with him as I was also at fault. I blush as soon as I


    remember screaming at the top of my lungsst night. I''m so thankful that his room was soundproof. I


    wouldn''t know how to face John and Emma today.


    ¡° What are you thinking about so seriously? ¡± Michael asked me, his eyesced with concern as he


    stepped closer to me.


    ¡°Nothing, just wondering how I''m going to bathe in this state,¡± I told him pointing to my two swollen legs


    earning another shy smile from Michael.


    ¡° I could always bathe you. And who knows probably you might be kind enough to reward me¡± Michael


    said as he winks at me. Telling me exactly what he will want as a reward.


    ¡° In your dreams,¡± I told him scoffing as he smiled at me. I knew he was joking. I could see that he felt


    bad for losing controlst night.


    ¡° Michael!¡± We both paused and turned toward the door where the sound wasing from.


    ¡°Michael!!¡±


    I turned to him as soon as we heard a scream from outside our bedroom door, the second time.


    ¡° Is that who I think that is?¡± I asked, trying to be sure I heard alright.


    ¡° I''m sorry. Mom arrived early this morning, she said she wanted to see you. Ipletely forgot about


    it, ¡± Michael rushed to exin himself. I couldn''t help wondering why Mrs. Thompson would want to see


    me. Hope this isn''t another of her schemes to separate Michael and me?


    ¡° Rx Angel, I''m here for you. Freshen up, I will keep herpany ¡± Michael told me already going to


    the door to see his mother. I nodded at him before forcing myself into the bathroom to shower.


    ¡° Nina darling! ¡± Mrs. Thompson called to me as soon as she saw me descending the stairs with a smile


    on her face.


    ¡° Good morning, Mrs. Thompson ¡± I greeted her nervously as I let her guide me to the couch beside


    her.


    ¡° Diana is fine. We''re family now, okay?¡± she told me urging me to try calling her with her first name.


    I gulped nervously as I struggled to say her name. I can''t believe I''m calling her by her first name after


    everything.


    ¡° Diana ¡±


    Mrs. Thompson smiled as soon as she heard her name ¡° That''s fine! Huh! Nina I ___ I''m sorry for the


    way we treated you. Actually, I''ve always known that you were the right choice for Michael but I guess


    we were blinded by our greed ¡± Mrs. Thompson went on to exin as she apologized to me. I nodded


    at her as I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face. Finally, Michael''s mom and I were getting


    along.


    ¡° I''m no longer annoyed with you, Diana. Actually, I''m d that I''ve been able toe out stronger and


    it shows that the love Michael and I share is stronger than any challenges¡±  I told her, Michael smiled at


    me as he came to sit beside me. He took my hands in his and kissed them briefly.


    ¡°That''s true. Thank you for forgiving me, Nina ¡± Mrs. Thompson said as she stood up to hug me. I


    nodded at her if for anything I was d that all my problems had ended. I only have to look up to the


    future with brighter eyes.


    ¡°Now that that is out of the way. Can we go for the gown shopping?¡±  Mrs. Thompson asks me with


    hope on her face. For a second I was confused. Gown shopping? What gown? I questioned myself as I


    turned to look at Michael who shrugs and looks away from me.


    Then it hit me ¡° What? So soon? ¡± I asked her, I mean I was thinking after the proposal we could have it


    maybe a monthter but the wedding _______


    ¡° It isn''t too soon Nina. I mean you both have waited for a long time. Let''s do it this Saturday ¡±


    ¡° That''s true, but _____¡±


    ¡° There''s no but. I''ve sent out the invitations already. We''ll be having it this Saturday ¡± Mrs. Thompson


    concluded with an air of finality.


    I couldn''t help sulking why is she like this? How could she n my wedding without my knowledge? Is


    this how wealthy people behaved? I was about calling her out for it when Michael held my hands, he


    shakes his head telling me to let it go.


    I nodded at him before turning to look at his mother who was watching us curiously


    ¡° Okay. Let me change out of my dress ¡± I told her already on my feet about to go up the stairs.


    ¡°That''s great darling. Don''t worry, your mom will be joining us at the store ¡± Mrs. Thompson called at my


    retreating back. I couldn''t help sighing out loud, I couldn''t wait to get this over and done with...


    ¡° I''m sorry ¡± Michael whispered in my ears as soon as we got into the room.


    ¡°It''s no problem. I understand, I just hope she''ll give me the chance to make my own choices ¡± I told


    him already shrugging out of my dress and getting into another as I couldn''t help feeling anxious about


    the gown fitting.


    ¡° I think this one is better ¡± Mrs. Thompson''s voice rang out to me where I stood at the pedestal


    awaiting their judgment.


    ¡° No. Don''t you think the re is too short? I want something longer that could reach the entrance of the


    church ¡± My mother counter back with her hands to her cheek as she spells out the ws on the dress


    to Michael''s mom.


    I sigh heavily as I ignore them. It has been this way ever since we arrived at the store. This has been


    like the thirtieth gown I''ve tried on without finding that one which Mom and Diana will approve of.


    ¡° That''s true but I still think this will do. I mean the bodice is beautiful and I love the off-shoulder


    neckline, it enhances her curvaceous shape. I''m sure Michael will fall head over heel in love with her


    again¡±


    Psst! Like he wasn''t already in love with me, I said to myself ring at Michael''s mom who was trying


    to convince mom to see her choice but mom was adamant


    ¡° But I don''t like the neckline. It''s too open and exposes her cleavage ¡± My mom replied as she took a


    long look at the gown both of them ignoring me as they both pointed out their likes and dislikes.


    I needed to do something quickly else I wouldn''t be leaving here anytime soon. I turned to the


    saledy beside me, her face was scrunched up in despair as she red at both women in front of me.


    I guess she was getting tired as I was.


    ¡° Please can you get me my phone? ¡± I asked her, pointing to my purse at the far corner of a dress


    stand.


    ¡° Yes ma''am ¡± The woman replied as she went out to get my phone. She handed it to me as I turned to


    excuse myself.


    ¡° Where are you off to, Nina? We are not yet done with the dress ¡± Mom cried out to me protesting as


    soon as I stepped down from the pedestal.


    ¡° I''m sorry mom. I need to use the washroom ¡± I told her with a sad smile on my face.


    ¡° Okay. Be quick about it. We still need to shop for the jewelry and shoe ¡± Mrs. Thompson replied


    waving me off in the direction of the washroom.


    I gather up the gown in my hands as I stroll briskly into the washroom. I rested my back against the wall


    and took out my phone to put a call through to Lilian.


    ¡° Hey, baby girl! Congrattions, I heard the wedding is this Saturday ¡± Lilian called into the phone as


    soon as she picked it up.


    I scrunch my face in disgust. This wedding thing is getting on my nerves and it''s threatening my sanity ¡°


    I need your help ¡± I called slowly into the phone in frustration.


    Lilian paused as she heard the tone of my voice ¡° Why? What happened?¡± Lilian asked gently as I


    started exining everything to her.


    ¡° What? Those old women! Let me get my hands on them. I''m on my way. Don''t fret Nina. I''ll make sure


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    to put them in their ce ¡± Lilian called angrily into the phone as soon as I finished my exnation.


    ¡° Okay, thank you, darling. I know you''ve got my back ¡± I told her heaving a sigh of relief. For the first


    time since leaving home, an excited smile graced my lips. I hung up the phone and turned to walk back


    to the dressing room where my two mothers were waiting for me.


    I was on my thirty_fifth dress when Lilian walked into the store with Joey in her hands. My mother


    shrieked in excitement as she ran to pick up Joey from Lilian. She carried him in her blossom, singing


    to him.


    Lilian greeted them both before turning to look at me ¡° Wow!! Nina. That gown is lovely. It''s so beautiful


    ¡± Lilianplimented me. I love the gown too but both of my mothers were busy finding ws in it.


    ¡° You think so?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked Lilian as she turned to look at the gown bending her head to the


    left to look at it clearly from another angle.


    ¡° But why does it look too simple and in to me? ¡± Mrs. Thompson continued slowly without waiting


    for Lillian''s response. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at her. She sure is a symbol of perfection!


    ¡° It''s my wedding, for crying out loud ¡± My subconscious screamed up in my head thumping her feet in


    distaste. I couldn''t help agreeing with her.


    ¡° But don''t you think the length is too short. I want something with a longer length ¡± Mom replied as she


    coos to Joey in her hands. I don''t know what''s with her, and length. Her wedding gown wasn''t long as


    far as I could remember. Unless they both set out to frustrate me today.


    Lilian stood shocked looking from mom to Mrs. Thompson then back to me ¡° Wait a minute? I don''t get


    what''s happening here ¡±


    ¡°What don''t you get Lilian?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked Lilian looking at her with confusion on her face. She


    turned to look at mom who shrugs like she couldn''t understand it too.


    ¡° Who''s getting married?¡± Lilian asked them both with her hands folded across her chest as she red


    at them.


    Mrs. Thompsonughed out loud like she couldn''t believe that Lilian was asking her such an obvious


    question ¡° Nina, of course. Who else?¡±


    ¡° That''s right. Then why isn''t she choosing her wedding gown herself? Why are you both getting in the


    way and forcing your choices on her?¡± Lilian asked both of them as I waited anxiously for their


    response.


    Mom smiled sadly at me before walking to the waiting area to sit after apologizing to me. While Mrs.


    Thompson turned to re at Lilian ¡° Nobody is forcing anything on her. We are only pointing out the


    pros and cons of each dress¡± Mrs. Thompson stubbornly refused.


    ¡° But I _____¡±


    ¡° I love this dress. Can you pack this up for me with each of the jewelry I picked earlier ¡± I told the sales


    them. It''s time I make my choice.


    ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want. And let''s go for lunch before going to the confectionery for the cake


    testing ¡± Lilian and I both sigh heavily as soon as we hear Michael''s mom say that. Isn''t she tired? I


    mean she''s old and all that but here she is already plotting our next move.


    ¡° Damn! Mrs. Thompson is one stubborn woman ¡± Lilianins as we both turn to watch her


    already ying and smiling at Joey in my mother''s hands.


    ¡° But she will make a good grandmother ¡± Lilian continues softly. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at her.


    One minute ago she was hereining about Mrs. Thompson. Now, she''splimenting her. What


    am I supposed to believe?


    ¡° Can you show us the bridesmaids section?¡± I asked the saledy who was already leading us down


    the store. I dragged Lilian along as went in search of her gown as I anticipate our new location at the


    confectionery

 Chapter 79: At The Confectionary

    Chapter 79: At The Confectionary


    We are currently sitting at ¡° La Bite ¡± restaurant owned by the Thompson''s, sipping our coffee and


    waffles. Mrs. Thompson and Mom were going through a food magazine. I could glimpse different


    varieties of cakes in the magazine. I hope it isn''t what I''m thinking.


    ¡° So,¡± Lillian said as I turned to look at Lilian who was sitting beside me with a sleeping Joey in her


    hands. I raise my eyebrows, silently asking her to go on...


    ¡° How does it feel? I mean you''ll be getting married tomorrow. Do you feel jittery? ¡± Lilian asked, her


    voice a hushed whisper to my ears like she was telling me a secret.


    I shrug as I sip my now cold coffee ¡° Nothing ¡± I replied Lilian gasp as she looked at me with shock in


    her eyes. I was surprised at her expression. Was I supposed to feel anything?


    ¡° What do you mean by nothing? ¡±Lillian asked me again I ignored her, what am I supposed to feel? I


    feel nothing other than the usual. I and Michael have known each other since forever, what am I


    supposed to feel?.


    ¡° You know what? Sometimes I don''t understand you ¡± Lilian gasp as she turned to stare at Mrs.


    Thompson. I was intrigued as to what could have gotten their attention in a food magazine.


    ¡° Mom ¡± I called silently to my mother who raised her eyes to me with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡° What''s going on?¡± I asked her, gesturing to the magazine on theirps.


    ¡° Oh! this. Don''t worry, we are choosing the vor to go with the cake ¡± Mom replied, shrugging like it


    was a normal thing to do before focusing back on the magazine.


    ¡° Again ¡± Lilian and I screamed in shock causing both their eyes to shoot up in our faces.


    ¡° Again what?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked us as she dropped the magazine on the table before turning to


    re at us.


    ¡° Why are you both choosing the vor, shouldn''t that be my job as the bride? ¡± I eximed in shock as


    I forced myself from rolling my eyes at her. She''s one domineering woman. I hope she won''t be


    controlling my family.


    ¡° I don''t think you''ll do a good job with that. For instance, you don''t know everyone on the guest list and


    their preferences ¡± Mrs. Thompson argues innocently. I was dumbfounded. Even though she had a


    good point there but that still doesn''t give her the right order for my wedding cake.


    ¡° But_____ I still want to be the judge of my wedding cake ¡± I shouted at her when she didn''t seem


    fazed by my outburst. My mother was about to let go but Mrs. Thompson was adamant.


    ¡°My husband''s younger sister, Ba, has a peanut allergy. We don''t want to add that to the cake. Do


    you know about that? ¡± Mrs. Thompson continued ignoring my outburst. Indeed, I don''t know anyone


    on the guest list. Moreover, I didn''t even know Michael had an aunt until now.


    ¡° Can we go for the cake testing already?¡± Lilian eximed with fake excitement on her face trying to


    clear the tension which had developed in the room?


    I smiled at her as I made to stand up but my phone''s ringing stopped me. I smile apologetically at them


    before digging my hands into my purse to bring out my phone.


    I smiled as soon as I saw the caller''s ID. I excused myself from them and stepped out of the restaurant.


    ¡° Hey, handsome!¡± I called, into the phone. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as I


    anticipated his cool voice in my ear.


    ¡° Tesoro ¡± Michael''s husky voice called out through the other side of the phone as I imagined his breath


    fanning the nape of my neck.


    I could hear Danny and Andrea''s voices in the background arguing themselves. I couldn''t help rolling


    my eyes at them. They were so different, never epting each other''s differences. I could imagine


    what Michael will be going through right now with the two of them. Though, they couldn''tpare to


    my mother and his Mom.


    ¡° How''s your shopping going? Did you get a beautiful gown? ¡± Michael''s voice breaks me from my


    thoughts as I smile at him.


    ¡° Yes. It''s a lovely gown. I found it after the thirty-fifth. Though, I''m not sure your mother loves it ¡± I reply


    shrugging as I forced myself away from the thought of Mrs. Thompson being annoyed with me.


    ¡° Forget Mom. Can I see you? Will you wear it at home for me ¡± Michael''s excited voice got to me as I


    rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡° No, darling. I''m noting home tonight ¡± I told him. Mom has been so generous as to hint that I will


    be spending the night with them at home.


    ¡° What?¡± Michael eximed, his voice a hushed whisper as he cursed profanities in the air.


    ¡°Moreover, the groom is not supposed to see the bride in her wedding dress before the wedding. It a


    bad omen ¡± I replied shrugging as I called to him.


    I glimpse Mom, Lilian, and Mrs. Thompsoning out of the restaurant. They walked to the car while


    motioning me over with their hands.


    ¡° Whatever. I can''t wait to see you on it then ¡± Michael replied, I could imagine him running his hands


    through his hair in frustration when things don''t go his way.


    ¡° I''m sorry. I have to go now ¡± I called to Michae,l before hanging up. I ran to the car where Mark was


    holding the back door open. I walked in, smiling at him as he closed the door before walking over to


    drive us to the confectionary.


    ***


    ¡° Wee. Mrs. Thompson. It''s nice having you here ¡± The manager of the confectionary replied,


    greeting Michael''s Mom who stood by my left.


    ¡° That''s great Jason. Is the cake ready?. We are here for the testing ¡±


    My eyes shot up to her face as soon as I heard that I couldn''t believe she ordered the cake behind my


    back. And what was all that in the restaurant earlier? She wasn''t even going to change her mind!


    ¡° Yes ma¡¯am. Come with me! ¡± The manager called Jason replied with a broad smile on his face. He


    signals to Mrs. Thompson who dragged mom along with her but only Lilian stays back with me.


    ¡° Wow! I''m thankful that I don''t have someone like her as a mother _ in _w. She''s so controlling ¡±


    Lilian eximed after we were left alone at the entrance of the confectionery ¡°And to think that she


    didn''t even bother inviting us toe with her¡±


    ¡° I know, right?¡± I called to Lilian, in anger trying badly to control it as I wouldn''t want to disrespect my


    mother _ in _w.


    ¡°But I''m choosing my flowers by myself. I don''t care what she does¡± I whisper to Lilian, who smiles a


    knowing smile at me. As we were already nearing where my mother and Mrs. Thompson were.


    ¡° You took the words right out of my mouth. What kind of flowers do you want?¡± Lilian asked me as we


    both turned to take in a huge cake which was ced on the table. In front of it was my mother who was


    gasping at it like she had not seen anything like it before.


    ¡° Wow!! That''s huge. It''s a twelve-tier cake ¡± Lilian eximed excitedly.


    ¡° Twelve? Isn''t that too much? ¡± I asked her but Lilian couldn''t answer as we were now with Mrs.


    Thompson who was gazing at the cake with satisfaction on her face.


    ¡° This will do, Jason. I love it ¡± Mrs. Thompson eximed as her eyes lit up in happiness. I was d. At


    least for once, she sees something that she appreciates.


    ¡° Nina,e darling ¡± She motioned to me with a wide smile on her face. Our quarrel at the restaurant


    waspletely forgotten.


    I gulped nervously as I strolled to stand by her side  ¡° Do you like it? I want your wedding to be special.


    I want it to be one of a kind ¡± Mrs. Thompson asked me. I nodded at her as I couldn''t speak due to the


    lump of tears in my throat. I can''t believe she was doing all of these for me because she wanted my


    wedding to be special.


    ¡° It''s fine. I love the cake ¡± I replied, smiling broadly at her.


    ¡° Good. It''s a relief that we both like it. Jason, can we test it? ¡± Mrs. Thompson replied before turning to


    the manager.


    ¡° Sure, ma''am. Give me a minute ¡± Jason replied and signal to the salesdy to get us a sample of the


    cake.


    ¡° Here you go, ma''am ¡± Jason replied as he handed the cake over to Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson


    cut it into tiny pieces before turning to me.


    ¡° Say ¡® ah¡¯ ¡± She called to me urging me to open my mouth. I felt embarrassed but I rushed to, bid her


    request. She drops it on my tongue before turning to do so to both my mom and Lilian.


    ¡° What do you think?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked us after she had helped herself to a portion. She ate it


    with an excited look on her face before turning to seek our opinion.


    ¡° It''s rich. That''s the only word on my mind right now ¡± Mom replied as she rushed to exin herself


    when she saw the reproachful look on Mrs. Thompson''s face.


    ¡° It''s sulent, melting like chocte ¡± Lilian eximed as she requested another sample. Mrs.


    Thompson was excited to have gotten a positive response from Lilian seeing the excited smile on her


    face, one would think she takes it herself.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to look at me ¡± What do you think, Nina? Do you like it? How does it taste?¡±


    ¡° It''s sweet ¡± I replied


    ¡° Sweet?¡± Mrs. Thompson eximed in disgust as I had just disappointed her. I guess she wasn''t


    expecting a one-word sentence from me but that''s all my brain coulde up with for now.


    ¡° But ____ I could taste a bit of peanut in the cake ___isn''t  Aunt Ba allergic to peanuts?¡± I asked


    her, ignoring the disgust on her face.


    Mrs. Thompson smiled as she turned to Jason who was watching us with a curious expression on her


    face ¡° We''ll take the cake. It seems my daughter _ inw loves the cake seeing that she''s speechless ¡±


    Mrs. Thompson told him, winking at me.


    ¡° Congrattions on your wedding, Miss. Miller. I''ll have it delivered tomorrow at the venue¡± Jason


    replied as he turned to walk out of the room but my next word stops him on his track.


    ¡° Thank you, Jason. But I''ll suggest, can you remove the peanut ingredients? I ____¡±


    ¡° Don''t worry, Jason ____ Deliver it that way. Thank you ¡± Mrs. Thompson told him, cutting me off.


    Jason nodded and walk out of the room leaving us to sort out our issues


    ¡°Ba isn''t allergic to peanuts. No one is. I just wanted to get back at you for choosing that wedding


    gown ¡± Mrs. Thompson replied, trying to force back the smile on her face. I couldn''t help ring at her.


    That sly old fox!


    ¡° Have fun at the florist. I''m going home ¡± Mrs. Thompson said in betweenughs as she got into her


    car which she had called her driver beforehand. Mom was beside her. The driver drove off while Mark


    was waiting patiently to take us to the florist.


    Mark pulled into the florist shop driveway as we both scrambled down from the car ¡° I''ll be just a


    minute, Mark ¡± I told him as he nodded and closed the door behind us.


    It was gettingte and I was already tired. I can''t believe I shop for a wedding dress, cake, and now a


    banquet of flowers all in one day. I couldn''t have aplished all of these without Michael''s mom.


    Even though I was annoyed with her, I still need to give it to her. I love her energy.


    ¡° What are you thinking about? ¡± Lillian''s voice pulls me out of my thought as she nudges me on the


    shoulder.


    ¡° Nothing ¡± I replied as I turned to see the florist staring at us with wide eyes.


    ¡° I need flowers for my wedding,¡± I told the florist who was an elderly woman with grey hair.


    ¡° What''s the wedding color if I may ask?¡± The woman asked me as she moved along the flowers on


    disy awaiting our response.


    ¡° Purple and Gold ¡± Lilian replied as I turned to look at her in shock


    ¡° Howe you knew?¡± I asked her as I didn''t remember picking such colors.


    ¡° You don''t know. Then Mrs. Thompson picked the color, I think¡± Lillian replied shrugging like it wasn''t a


    new thing that Mrs. Thompson should pick my wedding colors. MY WEDDING COLORS.


    I gasped as she turned to look at the florist who wasing back to us with flowers in her hands.


    ¡° Lc and water-lilies. It goes well with the colors of royalty ¡± The florist replied as she handed me the


    arrangement of flowers.


    ¡° Thank you. I love it ¡± I eximed as I handed her some cash before walking outside with Lilian.


    ¡° Congrattions on your wedding, ma''am¡± The florist called behind me. I turned to smile at her before


    dragging Lillian out of the door, waking up a sleeping Joey in the process.


    Lillian red at me before petting Joey back to sleep as we both got into the car as Mark drove us


    home. I was excited to have gotten past the day with no additional drama.

 Chapter 80: Ninas Wedding

    Chapter 80: Nina''s Wedding


    ¡° Nina¡±


    I turned as soon as I heard my name being called. Lillian walked into my room in her white nighties


    ring up at me. I don''t know why she was angry. I was not doing anything wrong. I only stood at the


    window gazing out at the clear sky wishing for a clearer future from now onward.


    ¡° You haven''t bathed? It''s six am already¡± Lillian called to me, opening my closet to get my dress and


    shoes out.


    ¡° Get your ass into the bathroom this minute¡± She screamed up at me while she stood with her hands


    on her waist ring at me seeing that I wasn''t making any effort topile.


    I rolled my eyes at her as I stepped away from the window and strolled to meet her where she stood in


    front of my wardrobe¡± Remind me again why you are my bridesmaids? My God! You are so bossy¡±


    ¡° If I don''t boss you around, who will?¡± Lillian smiled at me before pushing me into the bathroom and


    closing the door. I scoffed as I got into the bathtub to bathe.


    Today was my wedding but I couldn''t help feeling agitated. I hope today will go well! I hope I won''t be


    facing Deborah! The truth is I''m still very scared of her. These past few months have been quiet without


    anyone hearing anything from her. I just hope she stays that way...


    ¡° Nina Miller!!¡± Lillian screamed, alerted me as I walked out of the bathtub. I dried my body with the


    towel and stepped out of the bathroom ring at her.


    ¡° Why are you screaming, my na____?¡± But I couldn''tplete my sentence as before me stood Juli


    with three other people who were smiling at me but that wasn''t what got me gasping.


    It was Drew Lima of Glossy Beauties, she was one of the most sought-after make-up artists in the


    country. I have always dreamt of having make-up done by her but I couldn''t afford her service because


    it was expensive. That''s why I''m wondering why she''s here and in my room.


    ¡° Drew Lima!!¡± I called at her turning to look at Lillian who looked like she would faint any moment from


    now. I finally knew why she had screamed my name. She was shocked to see her here too!


    ¡°Yes, Miss Miller¡± Lima smiled as she stretched forth her hands to shake mine¡° Mrs. Thompson wasn''t


    exaggerating, you are really beautiful¡±


    I blushed red. It was embarrassing hearing herpliment me¡° Thank you.¡± I told her my eyes, going


    to Lillian who was glued to my wardrobe in shock.


    ¡° I will be doing your makeup today if you allow me¡± I nodded at her as I smiled. It was a dreame


    true to have her do my make-up on my wedding day...


    ¡° Please have a seat!¡± She motioned me over to my dressing table where her box was opened ready


    for work.


    I sat down and closed my eyes and let her do wonders with my face while Lillian went to bathe. I still


    haven''t seen my mom this morning and I''ve been wondering where she was?


    ¡° It''s done.¡± I open my eyes thirty minutester to gasp at myself in the mirror. I couldn''t recognize the


    woman staring up at me. She was beautiful and ssy. I hope that''s what Mrs. Thompson was


    expecting to achieve, that is why she sent Lima here.


    ¡° Wow! Nina, you are so beautiful¡± Lillian gushed at me from the doorway as she just came out of the


    bathroom. I smiled at her and stood up from the chair to give her space to get her face done.


    I strolled out of the room in a towel to go check out on my parents seeing that the house was too quiet


    for my liking. I met my father in the sitting room helping Shane knot his tie.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I called to him as I ran to hug him, pecking him on the cheeks. I had missed him as I have been


    busy with the wedding preparations that I haven''t had time to chat with him. I wanted to do just that


    yesterday but it was alreadyte when we arrived from the florist...


    Dad looked at me from top to down, frowning his disapproval at me¡° Why are you still on your towel?¡±


    Dad asked me.


    ¡° I will get dressed now, just wanted to check on everyone,¡± I told him apologetically as my eyes got the


    wall clock across from us. It was past nine a.m.


    ¡° Be quick. Michael is already in church waiting for you¡± Dad replied as he turned to push me up the


    stairs to my room.


    ¡° Wait a minute dad,¡± I called to him from the stairs as I turned to look at him, he was still frowning at


    me.


    ¡° Where''s mom?¡± I asked him, ignoring his frowns. I haven''t seen mom since morning and I couldn''t


    help but worry about her.


    ¡° She''s getting dressed. I don''t know why you women take too long dressing¡± Dad replied as I rolled my


    eyes at him and went into my bedroom.


    I knew what mom was trying to do. She''s taking her time dressing so that Mrs. Thompson won''t be the


    best dresser at my wedding. They can never change! They are behaving like my wedding is some kind


    of function that gives awards for the best dresser.


    ¡° Come, quick get into your dress¡± Lillian called to me with my dress in her hands. Lima was already


    through with her makeup, she was packing her box with the help of Juli and the other girls.


    ¡° Thank you for your time, Miss Miller. I''ll go help your mom with hers¡± Lima said as I nodded at her


    before she stepped out of the room. I quickly got into my dress while Lillian helped me with the zipper.


    ¡° I can''t believe we are thiste. Danny is already calling me¡± Lillian eximed to herself as she rushed


    around looking for my other pair of shoes while I sat on the bed awaiting her.


    ¡° The bride is neverte to her wedding¡± Lillian rolled her eyes at me beforeing to meet me with my


    shoes in her hands.


    ¡°  Here, I''ve found them. Quick get into the shoes ¡± Lillian called to me, handling me the other pair of


    shoes while I rushed to put it on.


    ¡° Hello,dies!¡± Mom called to us from the doorway looking beautiful in a purple and gold gown. A


    golden hat adorned her now ited ck hair as she walked into the room.


    ¡° Wow! Mrs. Miller, you look so beautiful. Are you sure you''re not stealing the bride''s spotlight today?¡±


    Mom red at Lillian forcing back the smile that threatened to spread across her face as she stepped


    closer to me¡° You look so beautiful, Nina. I''m d that I could witness today¡±


    ¡° Thank you, mom,¡± I told her as I stood up from the bed. Lillian helped me with my purse and the tail of


    my dress while Mom went to pick up my veil from the couch.


    ¡° Allow me,¡± She said to me as she bent to help me fix the veil in ce. Before helping me down the


    stairs to the car where dad and Shane were waiting for us with angry faces.


    ***


    ¡° Wow! You never told me that my wedding was a military zone?¡± I told Lillian jokingly, pointing to the


    guards guarding the church as we waited for the priest to usher us in.


    Saint Patrick''s church was an hour''s drive from my parent''s house. It was the church in which Lillian


    and Danny initially wanted to get married in at first, I couldn''t help remembering when I had firste


    here for Lillian''s wedding rehearsal. I never would have thought I would be back here a few yearster


    to get married to Michael.


    ¡° I''m sure Michael is taking precautions about Deborah. We wouldn''t want her crashing the wedding¡±


    Lillian whispered to me, cutting me from my thoughts as I turned to see some of the guards doing a


    thorough check-up with Deborah''s picture in their hands. I shiver as I sent a quick prayer to God for the


    wedding to be sessful


    ¡° Okay Angel, it''s time to go in¡± Dad rushed to my side. I sp my hand in his just as the door opened


    and we turned to walk in.


    The music being yed got to me as I couldn''t help rting to the song. It speaks so well of Michael''s


    rtionship with me...( Julie Anne San Jose__ You are my everything). Indeed Michael was my


    everything.


    Speaking of him, My love stood at the podium gazing up at me with shock in my eyes. He couldn''t


    make out my face as my face was covered by the veil. I love the veil if not for anything but the ability to


    hide my blush while taking in my handsome billionaire husband d in a gold bespoke suit looking


    dashingly handsome as ever. I wanted to drag him away from the pulpit to the nearest room to have his


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    way with me but I resisted the temptation...


    Dad handed me over to Michael before turning to walk back to where mom and Shane were seated.


    Mrs. Thompson smiled at me as she caught my eyes.


    ¡° You look beautiful, Tesoro Mio¡± Michael''s husky voice called out to me as I swept my eyes away from


    his mom knowing look to him standing beside me as we both face the priest whose lips was moving but


    I couldn''t make out the words he was saying as my focus was on Michael''s face.


    ¡° Why were you sote? I was going crazy thinking that you''ve changed your mind. It takes mom, dad,


    and Danny to keep me calm¡± Michael asked me before turning to call out his vows to me. He promised


    to love me! He promised never to make me cry! He promised to put me first before every other thing in


    his life...


    I hold back the tears that threatened to spill through as I wouldn''t want to spoil my makeup. I knew that


    Michael would keep his vows. I could hear the sincerity in his voice as he spelled them out one after


    the other...


    ¡° Miss Miller ¡±


    The priest''s chastising voice brought me out of my thoughts as I smiled apologetically at him, surprised


    to see that it was my turn to recite my vows. I turned to stare at Michael as I also promised to love and


    cherish him for better for worse till death do us part.


    ¡° Ladies and gentlemen, behold yourtest couples. Mr. and Mrs. Thompson¡±


    Loud apuse apanied the priest''s words as Michael pulled me close. He lifted my veil, I watched


    as he sucked in a breath before mming his lips on mine.


    Time stopped as everyone nked in my mind, I could only focus on Michael''s lips on mine as he


    kissed me with passion.


    Michael pulled out of the kiss and turned to smile at me as he saw the protest in my face, he winked at


    me before bending to whisper in my ear¡° Tonight, Tesoro. I promise to love you with all my being. I''m all


    yours tonight¡±


    I couldn''t help the blush that spread across my face as I stepped away from him before I dragged him


    off to the washroom to act upon my feelings. I hugged his parents who congratted us before


    following Nina outside to where the car was parked as we were going over to the Thompson Hotel for


    the reception.


    As soon as we stepped outside the church, Lillian excused herself to go with Danny while I waited for


    Michael who was exchanging a word or two with his brothers.


    My eyes got a lone figure at the extreme end of the garden d in a ck gown, her face was hidden


    by a hijab but her eyes spilled down my gut as she red at me. I will never forget that look.


    ¡° Deborah¡±

 Chapter 81: Michael

    Chapter 81: Michael


    ¡° Deborah¡±


    I paused as soon as I heard Nina call that woman''s name. I was on my way back from chatting with


    Vino and Victor who were leaving for Italy as they have pending issues to get to.


    I was about toe back to take Nina to the hotel where the reception was when I heard her whisper


    that name. I knew Nina wouldn''t ever call her if she was not here which was why I moved closer to her


    and pulled her close to me seeing that she was shivering from fear...


    ¡° It''s okay, Tesoro. I''m here now¡± I whispered to her as I hugged her close while kissing her hair with my


    eyes closed. I hate it when she''s so afraid. Damn! That stupid Private Investigator that couldn''t get a


    job done. After paying a huge sum of money to him, he couldn''t find me a woman, just a woman in the


    same country we were in.


    I signal to John who was standing in front of the church giving me some alone time with Nina. He


    rushed to my side as he waited for my order.


    ¡° Have Mark bring the car?¡± I told him before turning to Nina who was a bit calmer now.


    ¡° Amore, where did you see Deborah?¡± I asked her just as Mark pulled the car over while John stepped


    out from the passenger''s side to open the door for us...


    ¡° There,¡± Nina replied as she pointed to the far corner of the garden where arge shrub tree was. I


    nodded at her before ushering her into the car. I turned to John who was still at the door looking at me.


    ¡° Deborah was here. I want you to find her¡± I told John who nodded at me before going to find Don


    while I got into the car as Mark pulled out of the church taking the direction of the hotel.


    ¡° There you are!!¡± Lillian screamed as soon as she saw us pulled over at the parking lot of the hotel.


    She came over to drag Nina off the car about to get back to the hotel but I stopped her.


    ¡° Lillian,¡± I called to her, causing her to turn to stare at me, surprised that I was referring to her instead


    of Nina.


    ¡° Yes Michael, any problem?¡± Lillian asked me as she came over to me, a bit surprised that I wanted to


    talk to her without Nina being aware of it.


    I signaled Mark to help Nina into the hotel. Mark nodded and went to bid my request. I watched as


    Mark guided Nina into the hotel, I waited until they were out of earshot before turning to whisper to


    Lillian.


    ¡° Please, I need you to watch Nina. I''m afraid that Deborah might be here¡± I told her running my hands


    through my hair in frustration. I wanted to cancel this reception but everyone was eager for it, even I


    was eager to see how my wife looked in her dress.


    " Deborah?" Lillian eximed in shock. I watch as she turns to look at Nina''s retreating with sadness


    on her face. If only there was anything I could to find Deborah by myself, I would have done that. I don''t


    want to see that feeling of fear in her eyes anymore.


    " Yes Lillian, I''m afraid Nina saw her at the church earlier. I don''t know what to do anymore" I confess to


    Lillian as I turned to see most of the wedding guests already arriving with their wives and girlfriends,


    they were mostly business associates and employees. They stopped to congratte me before going


    into the hall.


    "Don''t worry about anything Michael, I''ll keep her safe. Moreover, I''m sure Deborah wouldn''t want to try


    anything in such arge crowd of people" Lillian told me, patting me gently on the shoulder before


    turning to walk into the hall.


    I sighed heavily as I turned to take in John who was getting out of Don''s car. They both came over to


    meet me" Any news?" I asked him without waiting for him to get to me.


    ¡° We couldn''t find her. I guess she had escaped before we could get to her but I''ve strengthened


    security outside the hotel. Nothing to worry about¡± John replied as he walked closer to me.


    ¡° Okay. Thank you¡± I told him and walked into the hall where everyone was seated awaiting the Master


    of Ceremony.


    I smiled at my parents as I walked to sit on the chair across from them. Beside me was an empty seat


    where Nina was supposed to sit. My heart leapt in my throat as I looked frantically around, scared,


    wondering where Nina could be? Did Deborah get to her already? No, she couldn''t be that fast, could


    she?


    ¡° Are you alright? ¡±


    I turned to take Danny, who was looking up at me with concern on his face¡° I''m alright. Where''s Nina?¡±


    Danny burst outughing as he patted me on my shoulder ¡° Rx Michael, Nina''s with Lillian. She isn''t


    going anywhere tonight¡±


    I red at him as I got the hidden meaning behind his words. I turned to look at the for where the MC


    was ushering in my wife. MY WIFE, I love the sound of that. I can''t believe I''m finally married to her.


    I''ve prepared a surprise for her tonight! I''m sure she''s going to like it.


    ¡° Hello husband ¡±


    I turned to hear my wife''s voice as she greeted me before settling beside me. I couldn''t help the smile


    that spread across my face, I love Nina and I''ll spend the rest of my life telling her that...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° You look ravishing, Mrs Thompson. I can''t wait to have you to myself tonight ¡± I told her flirting with


    her. Iughed out loud as soon as I saw the blush and longing appearing on her face. I''m d to see


    that she wants me as much as I want her to...


    ¡° Stop that, Michael. You''re so naughty ¡± Nina red at me as she tried to hide the blush on her face


    but it was so evident to me.


    ¡° And you love the naughty me, Cara¡± I called teasingly to her as she red at me feigning annoyance.


    I dragged her to the stage where the MC was calling us toe cut our wedding cake. I still don''t


    understand why mom will order such a huge cake for a one-day wedding but I''m d Nina loves it...


    Two hourster, we were through with all the hassle of the wedding reception. I didn''t know it was so


    stressful but I was d that I''m doing this with the woman I''m in love with. I can''t imagine myself doing


    this with Deborah. I shudder from the thought of even doing such a thing with her.


    ¡° Congrattions Nina. How does it feel to be Mrs Thompson?¡± I turned to see most of the television


    crews interviewing my new wife. I smiled as I saw her handling her interview with confidence. I left her


    there as I went in search of my two naughty groomsmen.


    ¡° Herees the groom. Finally, he has our time¡± Andrea called to me as he and Danny burst into


    ¡° Congrattions, Michael¡±


    ¡° Thank you,¡± I replied, smiling at Mika who was seated on Andrea''sp with an excited smile on her


    face.


    ¡° So, guys what''s up? It''s everything ready?¡± I turned to look at both Danny and Andrea who nodded


    understanding my questions.


    ¡° I''ve asked Lillian to guide Nina to the meeting spot tonight. We are going to have to bypass your


    parents especially your mom¡± Danny exined causing me to groan in annoyance.


    ¡° Thank you for reminding me that, Danny¡± I red at him causing both him and Andrea to burst out


    ¡° Wait a minute. Did your mom say that? That she would spend the night in your vi to make sure that


    you consummate your marriage?¡± Andrea asked again to be sure he heard alright.


    ¡° Ask him, I''m still trying to wrap my brain around that. Like he wouldn''t do anything tonight¡± Danny


    replied as I ignored them. I knew they were both trying to loosen me up but I was still annoyed with


    mom for bringing that up and even saying it In front of my two naughty friends.


    ¡° That''s why I need your help tonight. I want to elope with Nina without anyone knowing except for all of


    you, okay?¡±


    ¡° Don''t worry about it. We are all with you on this one¡± They both replied as I nodded at them. One thing


    still needed my attention before I could leave for my honeymoon which was Deborah. I hope John and


    Don find her on time. I hope she won''t follow us to Greece.


    ***


    I stood on the rooftop awaiting Nina. It was some minutes past ten. All the wedding reception hade


    to an end, my parents were waiting for us at the parking space to drive us home which was why Danny


    took us to the rooftop where my chopper was waiting to take us to the sea.


    ¡° Why isn''t she here yet?¡± I asked Danny, my eyes taking in the gold watch on my wrist. I had changed


    out of my suit and was now in a casual Tommy Hilfiger''s short and matching top, white sandals


    adorned my feet as I paced through to and fro the rooftop.


    ¡° Sorry I''mte¡± I turned to take in Nina who walked over to us. She had changed out of her dress and


    was now in a casual red body con gown.


    ¡° It was hard escaping from my parents. Dad was suspicious that he tagged along with me all through


    the night, I had only escaped with the excuse of using the restroom¡± Nina exined as she handed her


    overnight bag to Charles who went to put it in the chopper.


    ¡° And Lillian?¡± Danny asked Nina, I could see that he was anxious to get back to his wife and son.


    ¡° She''s with my parents. They are in the lobby¡± Nina replied smiling at Danny before going to the


    chopper. Charles helped her up as they both waited for me.


    ¡° Thanks for today, Man. I really appreciate¡± I told Danny, grasping him in a tight hug.


    ¡° It''s alright, Michael. That''s what friends do, enjoy your honeymoon¡± Danny replied as he pulled out of


    the hug already going back to the hotel.


    ¡° I will. Extend my appreciation to both Andrea and Lillian, okay?¡± I told him, Danny nodded as he


    waved me off. I smile at him before walking into the chopper where my wife was waiting for me. I pulled


    her into my embrace and mmed my lips on hers as Charles pulled off the rooftop.


    ¡° Where are we going in that?¡±  I turned to see Nina looking at my white and gold yacht which cost a


    huge sum of money with a weird expression on her face.


    ¡° Ina¡± She whispered as she got the name on the yacht written in bold letters before turning to wrap her


    hands around me¡° Why are all your prized possessions named after me?¡±Nina asked me as I turned to


    kiss her on the forehead. I watched my captain and his crew get all the luggage onto the yacht.


    ¡° Because you are my world and there''s no me without you. My whole being is centred around you¡± I


    told her bending to peck her lightly on the lips.


    ¡° I can''t wait to have you to myself, amore. Hope you''re not seasick?¡± I asked her as she shook her


    head in negative. I smiled d that she wasn''t going to be sick as I nned on using her until our days


    on the sea were over.


    ¡° Everything is ready, Mr Thompson. We are good to go'''' Lance, my captain called us over as I nodded


    at him before guiding Nina into the yacht.


    ¡° Wee on board, Mr and Mrs Thompson. Congrattions on your wedding¡± Lance greeted us as I


    nodded at him, impatient to get my wife to our room.


    I dragged Nina into the room and undressed her hurriedly, causing Nina to giggle in anticipation ¡° So


    impatient, Mr Thompson¡±


    ¡° You can''t me me, Mrs Thompson. It''s your body, it drives me crazy¡± I told her, silencing her protest


    with my lips as I spent the night telling and showing her things that I would be doing with her for years


    toe...

 Chapter 82: Deborah

    Chapter 82: Deborah


    I crouched down on the thick grasses as soon as I felt Nina''s eyes on me. Damn! That stupid girl!! I


    scowled in my mind. Even though I was in a disguise of a ck long flowing gown and a ck hijab.


    Shielding my face, I knew that Nina was smart to know that it was me. No sense human would be


    hiding under a shrub tree, away from the rest of the wedding guests but I just needed to catch a


    glimpse of my love. My man, Michael__


    Speaking of him, I felt my heartbeat escted in my chest even before I saw him walking down the


    cathedral to the front of the church dressed in a navy blue tuxedo where Nina''s stood her face frozen


    and pale.


    I scowled as soon as I saw Michael envelop her in a hug. I was so angry that I was tempted to kidnap


    her, the second time and make sure she died for real but I had to remind myself that this wasn''t just my


    revenge anymore. This was about my family, my life...


    I came out of my thoughts to see Michael signaling for John, he called something to him and pointed to


    the scrub tree where I was still crouched down. That was my cue to leave before John could find me...


    I walk briskly down the church and also try not to be so fast so as not to be suspicious. I stopped to


    exchange pleasantries to guests who were also hurrying to their cars for the reception.


    I wish I could go there but seeing that Nina has seen me, I doubt Michael will take it lightly with the


    securities. It will be only for a short time before I''m found. I can''t risk my revenge just because I want to


    attend a reception. I could sit back and watch from thefort of my home.


    I waved to thedy I was chatting with____scratch that, she was babbling and trying to get me to talk.


    She was quite fascinated with my outfit and even asked why I had to wear a hijab.


    I had to exin to her that I was from a Muslim home. And my parents had taught me to strictly and at


    all times have my head cover. She seemed to believe my exnation which was why she casually told


    me about herself, her work, her life, and that she had three kids___like I was any bit interested. As


    soon as I got to my car, I was excited that I was free from her babbling. I got into my car and drove off


    after waving to her.


    I parked my car in the driveway after making sure that no one followed me here. I always knew


    Michael''s securities were not matched for my skills, especially John who was an ex_army.


    I walked up the stairs into my apartment which I had acquired after months of thorough plotting and


    nning. I met Xavier leaning on the window and staring at me with a ss of juice on his lips as soon


    as I opened the door.


    I sucked in breath as I was horny just once again. After Austin''s death and Michael''s scandal at the


    wedding. Xavier has been my go-to for sex. And I couldn''t say I didn''t enjoy any bit of it which was why


    right now I was already getting out of my dress. I removed my hijab, freeing my hair. Ibed it


    through with my fingers. I saw Xavier''s eyes widened in shock.


    I smiled as soon as I saw that my seduction was working. I took slow, lucid steps to meet him while


    deliberately slewing my hips for his eyes only. Xavier still watched me with his lips on the ss without


    saying a word to me.


    As soon as I got to him, I smiled up at him and ran my hands through his naked dark skin, taking my


    time to pinch and licks his taut nipples. I felt a shiver run through me while I had to gently and


    cautiously romance Xavier. Otherwise, he might have just pulled his hands away from me.


    I felt him stiffened before he stepped away from me. ¡° No, Deborah we can''t do this now. We need to


    talk ¡± I scowled at him as I stepped away from the window. I knew what Xavier wanted to talk about and


    right now I wasn''t in the mood. No matter what he said, I won''t give up my revenge for anything.


    ¡° I''m not interested,¡± I told him but that only seemed to infuriate Xavier as he turned to re at me


    before dropping the ss on the dining.


    He walked over to me, his eyes now in a frown ¡° Deborah ¡± My name was a whisper on his lips as I


    watched him run his hands through his dark hairs. I love his hair, it was just like Michael''s which was


    why I love to run my hands through them. It makes me remember longingly when Michael and I were


    still together.


    ¡° Is there any way you could stop this revenge? Think about us, about our future. We still have a bright


    future out there, only if you would give us a chance¡± Xavier called to me causing me to roll my eyes at


    him.


    This was one thing I hated about men, especially weak men. Give them good sex and boom!! They are


    in love with you. They keep bothering you about wanting more, wanting a future with you instead to be


    contented with the good sex. No, they won''t. They want a baby, a wife, a mother, and every other thing


    a woman can offer but I can''t do that.


    ¡° Xavier, this isn''t the first nor the third time we''ll be having this conversation. And my answer will


    remain the same, I''m not interested. Those futures you painted right now ¡± I paused as I made a


    reverence with my hands pointing to the two of us


    ¡° Is not for me. I have far better things to do than waste it for love ¡± I told him angrily before turning to


    walk into my room seeing that sex with him was a no-go area but his angry voice stopped me on my


    track.


    ¡° I know you still love Michael but girl, it''s time to wake up because Michael can never be yours. He''s


    married to ______¡±


    But he couldn''tplete his sentence as I had pped him loudly across the cheeks in anger ¡° How


    dare you!¡± I screamed up at him. Just because I''m having sex with him shouldn''t have giving him that


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    audacity to talk back to me.


    Xavierughed as he rubs his hands on his cheeks, his eyes fuming in anger ¡° Well?¡± He asked me,


    raising an eyebrow at me, ¡± Is that all you''ve got? Huh,¡± He smiles showing his perfect set of white


    teeth¡° Go ahead, p me more but that won''t change the fact that Michael and Nina are finally married.


    That won''t change the fact that they won and you lose. You hear me, Deborah Melton. You are a loser.


    Do you hear that, a fucking loser that who you are¡± Xavier screamed out loud in my face? For once I


    was thankful that the building was soundproof. I wouldn''t know what to tell the neighbors if they heard


    our arguments.


    I know what Xavier was doing, he was trying to taunt and unnerve me but I''m not going to fall for his


    pranks I have far better things to do.


    I smiled at him and lovingly rub my hands through his cheeks like an owner will pet his dog before


    turning on my heels to walk back to my room but what he said next caused my calm demeanor toe


    crumbling down the floor.


    ¡° Well, fine, keep going. Continue, your revenge anyway, it''s no wonder you lost your child ¡± Xavier''s


    emotionless voice cut through me, seeping the energy out of my body as I crouched down on the floor,


    remembering the death of my precious baby! He didn''t spend a second in the world.


    Xavier soon realized his mistakes which was why he came running back to me as soon as he saw me


    squat down on the floor ¡° I''m so sorry, Debbie. Please forgive me ¡± He pleaded with me but all I could


    remember was that fateful evening.


    ¡° I love your disguise, ¡± Xavier called to me as soon as I entered into the taxi. I smiled at him looking


    down at my janitor''s uniform I had thrown on in the bathroom just as we pulled out of the church, I saw


    the police car pulling over, and Nina getting out of the car.


    I turned fearfully to stare at Xavier, if he didn''t save me who knows what would have happened.


    ¡° So, where are we going?¡± I asked Xavier as we drove all the way onto another road. The roads were


    unfamiliar to me.


    ¡° To a ce where you be safe for now ¡± Xavier had replied as he signaled to the taxi driver to go fast.


    It was some minutester when I felt my water broke and the contraction started. I tried to hold it in but


    it was getting harder to hold by the minute.


    ¡°Xavier ¡± I called urgently to him as I gripped his shirt Xavier turned wide eyes to stare at me in shock¡°


    What''s wrong, Deborah. Are you alright?¡± He called out to me as I tried to reign in the pain while I grip


    onto him painfully.


    ¡° I think her water broke. She''s about to have a baby ¡± I heard the elderly taxi driver said to Xavier but I


    couldn''t pay attention to any of their words all I could think about was, if only everything was alright, I


    would have been in a fancy hospital right now surrounded by my families and Michael, the man I love.


    ¡° I''m going to take you to the nearest hospital  ¡± I heard the driver say to Xavier.


    ¡° No, not the hospital please ¡± Xavier refused the man''s offer as he turned to look at my face ¡° How are


    you feeling now?¡± He asked me, seeing that my grip on him had lessened.


    ¡° I''m okay. It''s oh__my God__Xavier__it''s__back. Do something¡± I screamed up at him as Xavier


    turned to stare at the cab driver through the mirror begging him to do something.


    ¡° Fine. I''ll take you to my house. My wife is a nurse ¡± was all I heard before I fainted due to the stress.


    I woke up sometimeter in a dark room and to the eyes of a woman who was watching me curiously ¡°


    Are you okay? ¡± She had asked me as I watched her donned her gloves.


    I nodded my head since I couldn''t trust myself to speak. I suddenly remembered why I was here and


    turned to ask her ¡° My baby. How is he?¡±


    She smiled and came over to me ¡° We are going to take him out of you now. You''ve been unconscious


    since you arrived. I need you to push '''' she had told me after exining to me. I nodded and watched


    her get to work. The only light in the room was from amp nearby. Xavier and the elderly man weren''t


    in the room. I turned back to the woman with a smile on my face preparing myself to push


    An hourter, she was holding my baby in her hands with a broad smile on her face. ¡° Congrattions,


    it''s a boy¡± she had told me and I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as I reached out my


    hands to hold him.


    ¡° My baby. Oh! I''m so happy ¡± I had smiled and kissed him on the forehead lovingly and he had smiled


    at me. My baby had fuckingly smiled at me.


    ¡° Deborah¡±


    I came out of my thoughts to Xavier gazing up at me with regret on his face. I wish I could tell him that I


    understand. That I had forgiven him but he had opened up an old wound I was trying to forget.


    Every time I remember, I always saw him smile at me before he went dead in my arms. I could still


    remember begging that woman who had helped me deliver him to save my baby, that he was the only


    one I had but the woman had only told me that there was nothing she could do.


    That he was bound to die because he had a weak heart. Do you hear that? They say he was bound to


    die...I had gone berserk after that, plotting and nning my revenge on the Thompsons. That when I


    carry it out, they wouldn''t even know what hit them...


    ¡° Deborah. Please, for my sake, for Austin''s sake and little Austin Jr''s sake, let it go ¡± Xavier begged me


    as he tried to pull me off the floor but my mind was made up, there was no going back now.


    ¡° Don''t you get it, I''m doing all of these because of you all. Don''t you want revenge for Mia''s death? ¡± I


    asked him as I walked into my room.


    I threw my overnight bag on the bed and walked to my wardrobe to pick out my clothes, while Xavier


    stood watching me from the doorway with his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡° What are you doing?¡± Xavier asked me as he walked into the room to stop me from packing my bag.


    ¡° What does it look like I''m doing, huh?¡± I retorted back at him. If only he didn''t provoke me tonight. I


    was ready to sit back and wait for Michael and Nina to be back from their honeymoon before I strike,


    but he just had to say that and make me feel guilty for failing my little baby. I had promised to avenge


    his death and make all who cause his death pay.


    ¡° Deborah I _____¡±


    ¡° Stop, there''s nothing that will change my mind. I''m going to take my revenge on everyone. I don''t care


    if you are in or not ¡± I called loudly to him as I zipped up my bag and went to the bathroom to shower


    and get dressed.


    By the time I returned to the room, Xavier was no longer in the room. I quickly adorned my dress and


    picked up my fake passport and stepped out of the room.


    I met Xavier in the sitting room, drinking and smoking. It has been a while since I saw him smoke. I


    couldn''t help feeling guilty that I had made him go back to his bad ways.


    ¡° Where are you going?¡± Xavier asked me, his voice hard with his back turned to me.


    ¡° To Greece¡± I replied and stepped out into the cold night. I hired a taxi and got in while he drove me to


    the airport.

 Chapter 83: Nina

    Chapter 83: Nina


    I groaned as I tried to roll off the bed but I couldn''t move my legs as it was entangled in Michael''s hard


    pelvis. I tried to free my legs, to stand up but his grips on me tightened, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes


    at him even in his unconsciousness, he was scared of losing me.


    ¡° Tsk! Like I''m going anywhere with his ring on my finger¡± I scoffed at his antics before trying to free his


    legs from mine.


    Gosh! I so hate you right now, Michael Thompson, I muttered to myself as I was dying to relive my


    bowel but this man just won''t let me.


    ¡° Michael¡± I tapped him lightly on his bare chest while gulping nervously as I took a swift dab at my now


    dried lips. Even in his sleep, my husband was hot...


    No, Nina. You can think about that now. I chastised myself as I turned to re at his sleeping form. It


    seems like he''s ying nks at me.


    Damn! Why won''t he just wake up already, I re at his handsome face. I don''t know why he should be


    sleeping still now, shouldn''t I be the one tired after the way he... Anyway, I don''t want to remember that.


    I can''t believe he has such stamina.


    ¡° Michael, please I need to use the bathroom¡± I scream out loud as I turn to stare out of the white


    curtain which causes the wind to billow it. Due to Michael''s haste to have his way with mest night, I


    couldn''t look around the room we were in but now I could clearly see that it was enormous even for a


    day journey.


    ¡° Good morning Wifey¡±  Michael''s husky voice caused me to turn to stare at him in shock. He smiled as


    he pulled me closer to his body, he kissed my forehead


    ¡° I love waking up with you by my side,¡± Michael said, his eyes shining with excitement as his grip on


    me tightened.


    I smiled back at him excited that we were finally together¡° I love waking up to your handsome face too,


    Michael but I need to use the bathroom ¡± I told him, wishing he would release me as I was dying to


    relieve my bowel.


    Michael was about to protest when his phone rang, he groaned as he waved me off and stood up to go


    pick his phone.


    I red at him as I rushed into the bathroom to pee. I came out sometimeter to see Michael standing


    on the balcony with his phone pressed to his ear as he barked instructions on the phone.


    I smiled as I went to stand beside him, he immediately wrapped his arms around me as he nuzzled on


    my neck before he focused on his phone.


    ¡° Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you''ll wait out for usst night¡± Michael called into the phone as he


    turned to wink at me.


    I stifled backughter as I rolled my eyes at him. I can''t believe both our parents were trying to keep us


    from each otherst night, thank God Lillian and Danny were there to help outst night. Speaking of


    Lillian, I suddenly remember that I''m supposed to give her a call.


    I stepped away from Michael causing him to frown as he raised an eyebrow at me. I mouthed to him


    that I wanted to put a call through to Lillian, he nodded for me to go on as I went back into the room to


    pick up my phone.


    The phone rang and rang while I kept biting my lips expecting Lillian to pick up any moment from now.


    She finally did after my third attempt and the weing voice was the sound of Joey''s wail filling the


    phone''s speaker¡° Hey girl! What are you doing to my nephew?¡± I asked her as I could hear Lillian''s


    tired voice in the background trying to soothe him


    ¡° He doesn''t want to take a bath and we are runningte for the immunization, can you believe that?


    He''s just like his father¡± Lillian eximed tiredly into the phone before I heard her scream Danny''s


    name loudly to him toe pick up his child.


    I tried to fight back the familiar feeling of longing that had always enveloped me whenever I''m with


    Joey. Sometimes I imagine what Michael would look like when he''s taking care of our baby. Will he


    leave all responsibility to me? Or will he request for a nanny?


    ¡°No, Nina, you shouldn''t be thinking about that now, you just got married. Give it some time, I''m sure


    everything will fall back in ce¡± My subconscious exined slowly for once not scolding me and for


    that I was d. Finally, we were on the same page.


    ¡° Are you alright? You suddenly went silent. Are you sure Michael''s isn''t treating you bad?¡± Lillian


    questioned me softly as she went back to being the ever worrisome friend.


    I rolled my eyes at her as I turned to stare at Michael through the transparent ss of the balcony. I


    could feel his eyes on me like he could see through me. Did he know what I was wishing for right now?


    Will he feel it''s too soon?


    ¡° Nina?¡± Lillian called loudly to me without bothering to hide her concern.


    ¡° I''m alright and Michael has been taking care of me. '''' I told her, trying to dispel her notion that Michale


    was hurting me. I know she still hasn''t trusted Michael fully even when I kept telling her that he was


    changing. I could feel it in me that he wasn''t the same Michael again. That Michael wouldn''t have


    eloped with mest night! That Michael would have disobeyed his mom for me...


    ¡° Fine. Have fun and don''t hesitate to call me when you feel something is wrong, okay?¡± Lillian called


    seriously into the phone. I scoffed at her, she is behaving like she''s my mother.


    ¡° Yes, mom,¡± I replied yfully to her. She said some incoherent words to me which sounded like¡® If I


    don''t worry about you, who would?¡¯ before she hangs up.


    I dropped the phone back onto the drawer before turning to stare out of the balcony, surprised to see


    that Michael was not there anymore, where could he have gone? I wondered in my mind.


    ¡° Looking for me, tesoro¡± Michael called out to me from behind. Surprisingly he had crept up behind me


    when I was focused on my phone and now he was tickling me on my ribs.


    ¡° Stop it, Michael. I don''t have the stamina tough¡± I called loudly to him in betweenughs. Michael


    paused as he rolled us onto the bed with him underneath gazing up at me with love-filled eyes which


    caused my heartbeat to escte. I could never doubt his love for me.


    ¡° And what is that supposed to mean, amore?¡± Michael called out to me as he bent down to kiss my


    neck, trailing kisses down to my cleavage.


    I was a mess when his lips found mine. I hungrily hugged him closer, opening up to him as he swept


    through my tongue searching for whatever.


    ¡° Yeah, Angel. I like that a lot!!¡± Michael cussed lovingly into my mouth as he surrendered his control to


    me. It was the first time he was giving me initiative during our lovemaking and nned to make him


    regret that.


    ¡° Are you sure?¡± I asked him gazing up at him as I bent to pick up my scarf to tight my hair which was


    all over my face.


    Michael frowned at my gesture but couldn''t say anything as he had permitted me to do anything. I bet


    he''s already regretting his decision¡° Oh! I d_ont think so¡± Michael called out slowly, his breath catching


    in his chest as I was trailing kisses down his throat to his nipples which were already standing firm.


    ¡° Oh My God! Woman¡± Michael screamed as soon as my tongue shot out to lick around his nipples


    avoiding the pink taut bud. I knew I was teasing him and Michael wasn''t having any of my torturings as


    he kept pushing my head back to his nipples but I refused.


    ¡° Do you want me to beg before you could suck them?¡± Michael asked me as he gazed into my eyes.


    His blue eyes had darkened with desire as he kept watching me, his tongue darting out to suck his lips.


    ¡° That''s so smart of you, baby boy¡± I coos as I yfully pinch him on his nipples causing Michael to


    scream. I''ve never seen him so carefree and abandon as he let me touch him. I so much love doing


    this for him which emboldened me the more for my next task.


    I opened up his fly and reached out to grasp his cock which was now hardened and licking with


    precum. I swipe the cum around his shaft before bending down to take him all into my mouth.


    ¡° Oh! Nina, how did you do that?¡± Micheal screamed as he pulled us over in the bed with him now on


    top. I guess my little expertise was over as he took back control. I let him touch me as I was already


    dripping wet for him.


    ***


    ¡° Are you done?'''' Michael walked into the room with his hands inside his pocket. He was dressed in a


    navy blue ck and a white shirt which was rolled up at the sleeves. I couldn''t help but let my eyes


    roam through his body. I can''t believe he was just inside of me a while ago.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡° If you keep looking at me like that, baby. I swear I will tear off that gown on you and cancel our dinner


    ns and have my way with you¡± Michael called out loudly still in the doorway gazing up at me. I rolled


    my eyes at him before turning back to apply my makeup.


    ¡° Insatiable Male¡± I called under my breath but Michael heard me as he scoffed at me beforeing to


    escort me out of the cabin.


    We strolled hand in hand out of the yacht which had docked a few hours ago when Michael was busy


    eating my pussy. I blush as I turn to see Michael opening the car door for me with a smirk on his face.


    ¡° Woah, Michael. A limousine just for a dinner?¡± I asked him as soon as he sat down beside me and


    motioned for the driver to go on.


    ¡° I just wanted to spoil my woman¡± Michael replied shyly as he avoided my eyes. I couldn''t help rolling


    my eyes at him.


    ¡° I hope everyone won''t think that I married you because of your money¡± I called to him. The re


    Michael shot me was enough to shut me off through the night.


    He smiled as soon as he saw that I had shut up ¡° Good¡± He said before bending down to kiss me on


    my lips even though he knew I was wearing lipstick just as the car pulled into the restaurant.


    ¡° Michael!¡± I screamed up at him as I got my reflection on the mirror just as the driver came over to


    open the door for us. My lipstick was smeared thanks to this man who couldn''t keep his lips to himself.


    Michaelughed out loud as I stared at the owner of the restaurant who was trying to show us to our


    table. Michael bent to whisper in my ear ¡° I was paying you back for what you did today. Remind me


    never to give you that much control again¡± Michael told me before turning to smile at the woman like he


    wasn''t saying anything dirty a while ago.


    As soon as we settled on our seats, I excused myself to go to the washroom to fix my makeup. I can''t


    have half of the restaurant looking at me like I was a slut.


    I stepped into the washroom and bent to look at my reflection in the mirror. No much damage was done


    to the lipstick, it just needed a quick fix. I quickly open up my purse and search around for my lipstick. I


    found it and started to apply it to my lips but I froze.


    My breath caught in my throat as I stared into those familiar eyes. The lipstick left my hands and went


    down the floor as I turned to look at her standing at the doorway dressed in ck


    ¡° We meet again, Nina Miller or should I say, Nina Thompson¡± She called as she walked slowly into the


    room enjoying as my eyes widened in fear for every step she took. I hope I''ll be able to leave here


    alive.

 Chapter 84: Nina

    Chapter 84: Nina


    ¡° Deborah¡± I called slowly to her as I gulped nervously. I watched as she took a slow step closer to me.


    I unconsciously step back in fear. What was she trying to do to me? And how did she find me?


    ¡° You can''t escape from me, Nina¡± Deborah smirked as soon as she saw fear cross my face briefly


    before it disappeared.


    ¡° I''m not scared of you, Deborah¡± I red at her trying to be brave but it was just a facade. I was dying


    inside while praying that Michael woulde to find me soon.


    ¡° Really?¡± Deborah replied as she swift her head to the left to watch me with a smile on her face¡° Then


    why are you sweating under the air con¡±


    I ignored her as I turned to pick up my phone which was lying on the sink. I badly wanted to call


    Michael but didn''t want to provoke Deborah. Who knows what she will do to me?


    ¡° I wouldn''t try that if I were you,¡± Deborah called to me pointing to the phone in my hands. She came to


    a stop beside me and turned to look at herself in the mirror.


    ¡° What do you want from me, Deborah? Why can''t you just leave me alone? Haven''t you done


    enough?¡± I screamed up at her. I''m tired of this cat and mouse game we are ying. Michael is mine


    now, can''t she ept defeat and let it go.


    ¡° No, girl. I''m not yet through with you, when I am done you''ll be six feet under the ground with Austin to


    keep youpany¡± Deborah red at me before turning to fix her makeup ignoring me.


    ¡° Come on, fix your makeup, your husband is waiting for you,¡± Deborah said sarcastically, giving me her


    cynical smile ¡° How do you like the sound of that?¡± Deborah asked me, raising her eyebrows at me in a


    mocking salute. I badly wanted to strangle her right now but I could never stand against Deborah, what


    if she had a gun with her? Or a knife. God Nina! What have you gotten yourself into...


    Deborah strengthens andbs her hair back with her hands before turning to cover her face with the


    veil in her hands. She walked to the door and paused before turning to look at me¡° This isn''t over yet,


    Nina. I''m only giving you some time off, I will be back at the right time to exert my revenge on you. Still


    then, always watch your back¡± She called to me before stepping out of the door and closing it gently


    behind her.


    I sigh heavily before rxing in the mirror. I can''t believe that goes well. It''s a pity that she still can''t


    change but something isn''t right___ her baby, what happened to him? It looks like she had given birth


    but why isn''t she with him tonight? And what does she mean by the right time?


    I stepped out of the washroom after recing my lipstick with shaken hands and walked back to the


    table where Michael was waiting for me with a frown on his face.


    I forced a smile on my face and walked closer to him¡° Sorry I''mte, I had a little emergency to attend


    to¡± I told him avoiding his gaze. I didn''t want him to see through my lies. What if he finds out that I was


    with Deborah a while ago?


    ¡° Are you alright, Nina?¡± Michael asked me with concern on his face as he reached out to hold my


    hands across the table. I jumped in shocked, scared that Deborah wasing back for me only to


    discover that it was Michael''s hand.


    ¡° Amore¡± Michael called slowly to me, his voice etched with the disapproval of my actions¡° Is there


    anything you are not telling me,?¡± He asked me with his hands folded across the table as he watched


    me under the candlelight.


    ¡° What can I get you?¡±


    I was saved from answering as the waitress walked up to us and requested what we would like to eat.


    Michael ordered our food and waved her off while turning to gaze at me.


    ¡° Amore, do you have anything You''d like to tell me?¡± I watched Michael strengthen on his chair with his


    hands folded across his chest. He turned to stare at me giving no room for argument...


    ¡° You say? I__ mean__ there''s___ n_othing__ to say¡± I stutter heavily as I avoided his eyes. Michael


    sighed heavily as he shrugged and turned back to the food which the waitress had arranged on our


    table.


    ¡° Fine. Enjoy your food!¡± Michael called to me his voice bare of emotions. I know he was angry right


    now at me but I don''t want to bother him with my problems. Deborah was only after me, I don''t want to


    get Michael worried. He deserves a rest and we n to do that here...


    I nodded and turned to the food ced in front of me, I couldn''t catch the name Michael had called it


    when he ordered but I can tell for sure that it was delicious¡° Woah!! This is so delicious¡± I called to him


    with pure excitement on my face. The troubles with Deborah were quite forgotten in my mind.


    ¡° You can say that again,¡± Michael replied, the re and coldness never leaving his face. Someone


    was still angry...


    I decided to apologize to him, I pouted at him and reached out to hold his hands across the table, using


    my best voice I called to him¡° Baby__ please I''m sorry. Will, you forgive me__uh, uh,¡±


    Michael''s smile after seeing the poor excuse of my pity face¡° You are not serious, Nina. That''s fine, I''m


    no longer annoyed with you¡±


    ¡° Really?¡± I called to him pouting up at him clearly not believing him seeing that he still had that re on


    him.


    ¡° I am. Fine, see I''m smiling¡± He told me pointing to his face where he was trying to smile just to please


    me.


    ¡° Whatever, you are only forcing yourself to smile¡± I scoffed at him and pushed the food away as I was


    filled up. I can''t wait to get back to our room at the cabin and have my much-deserved rest.


    ¡° Are you done?¡± Michael asked me pointing to the food. I nodded at him and watched as he signaled


    to the waitress who came to give us our bills.


    Michael paid with his ck debit gold card before turning to guide me out of the restaurant into the


    waiting limousine which in turn drove us home...


    ***


    I let Michael guide me down the steep stairs to the restaurant where he had booked for our lunch with


    his brothers. We were supposed to meet them in the morning but Michael being Michael couldn''t let me


    go without having sex with him so here we are now, he holding my hands up the stairs because of my


    shaky legs...


    I red at his broad back view and fit enhanced by his yellow short and white top while I was in a white


    sundress with a hat, sunsses adorned my face. I was a clear epitome of a billionaire wife.


    ¡° Nina?¡±


    I turned as soon as I heard Michael call me to see that he was already seated and watched me with


    cute eyes. I scoffed at him and limped into the chair beside him.


    ¡° Don''t even think that you are going to do anything with me tonight¡± I warned him, ring at him. With


    the rate he''s going I''m scared I won''t be able to walk anymore.


    That seems to put Michael''s back in his best behavior as he smiles at me giving me his best puppy''s


    look¡° Nina, darling, please don''t do that to me. You know we are on our honeymoon. Surely, you can''t


    starve me, right?¡± He asked me while I ignored him and turned to gaze out of the restaurant admiring


    the view.


    Santorini was a captivating ce with whitewashed walls and blue roofing sheet houses surrounded by


    the oceans. Right now, we were seated in one of the restaurants looking into the oceans where couples


    y with their kids and loved ones¡° It is very rxing and beautiful,¡± I told Michael, who smiled but still


    kept his eyes on me.


    ¡° Is sure is. We should watch the sunset before going back to the yacht. I''m sure you''ll love it¡± Michael


    called to me causing me to erupt in excitement.


    ¡° Really? Woah¡± I eximed excitedly like a kid who had just been offered candies.


    ¡° Yes, but___¡±


    Michael paused as we saw both his brothers walk into the restaurant stealing the looks of everyone in


    the restaurant. They both looked like models walking to us with their jackets crossed on one shoulder


    and dark shades adorned their eyes.


    ¡° Hey, big brother¡± Victor called as he settled himself into the seat across from us after draping his


    jacket at the back of the chair. He turned to wink at me causing me to gasp at him.


    ¡° Michael¡± Vino called softly as he also sat down beside Victor. He was the shy one among them and


    he barely talked.


    ¡° How are you both? And what are you guys doing in Greece?¡± Michael asked them as he turned to


    stare from one to another while he pulled me closer to himself trying to show Victor that I was his, he


    obviously didn''t like the fact that Victor winked at me. Shior! Like it wasn''t obvious already with his ring


    on my finger, I mumble in my mind.


    ¡° I came for a business meeting. It ended yesterday, but I stopped by to say hello to Victor. He was


    having a shot today¡± Vino called to Michael before turning to take a sip of the red wine in his ss. He


    frowned at Michael clearly not liking the drink in his ss. Michael shrugged silently telling him that


    there wasn''t anything he could do about that.


    ¡° So, how was your shoot, Victor? And where''s Leslie?¡± Michael asked Victor who shrugged before he


    also took a sip of the wine.


    ¡° It was fine. And Leslie is good. She had to go back to Italy¡± Victor replied, avoiding Michael''s eyes.


    Something was obviously wrong with him and Vino looked distracted as he kept looking at his phone


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like he was expecting a phone call from someone. I decided to tell Michael my findings.


    ¡° Are you sure they are alright? I mean look at Vino, he looks so distracted¡± I whisper into his ear,


    pointing subtly to Vino was now ring at the phone in his hands.


    ¡° I noticed that too but I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Do you think it''s work-rted? I don''t want to


    ask him¡± Michael told me as we both watched Vino. I smiled as soon as I found the answers.


    ¡° Do you think there''s a woman in his life?¡± I asked Michael who also smiled before turning to Vino.


    ¡° So, are you not going to tell me who the lucky girl is?¡± Michael asked Vino who stared at him in shock.


    I guess he was surprised to see that we guessed correctly.


    ¡° Yes, Vino tells us even I would love to know too. '''' I called to him excitedly but suddenly his phone


    rang and he stood up clutching the phone in his hands like his life depended on it.


    ¡° Listen, guys. I have to go, talk to youter Michael. And Nina,¡± Vino called to us, already moving


    towards the door with Victor beside him.


    ¡° Wee to the family¡± They both shouted before stepping outside into the hot sun. A car was waiting


    to convey them to the airport where they will board their flight to Italy.


    ¡° I guess we''re back to only us now, ¡± Michael called to me, winking at me telling me exactly what he


    would love to do...


    ¡° Don''t even go there¡± I told him, ring at him as I stood up from the couch.


    ¡° Let''s wait till tonight. I know you''ll be begging me. Come, let''s go watch the sunset, it''s time¡± Michael


    told me, dragging my hands out of the restaurant toward the beach where everyone had gathered.


    ¡° Woah!! This is so beautiful¡± I eximed as I stared into the hues of the sun, a mixture of yellow,


    brown, and orange. It was so beautiful.


    ¡° Can you take a picture for us?¡± I asked a man who stood beside us. He nodded as I handed him my


    phone before Michael and I posed for the picture with the sun behind us.


    It waster before Michael could take us home. I couldn''t say I didn''t enjoy myself and just like he had


    said, I begged him before he finally sumbed to my pleas and had his way with me. I''m turning into a


    bad girl. Thanks to my loving and hot husband...Michael Thompson

 Chapter 85: At The Doctor

    Chapter 85: At The Doctor


    It''s been two weeks since we''vee back from Greece and I can''t say I didn''t enjoy myself. It was the


    best moments of my life and I treasure them well.


    Michael had also surprised me by giving me the best wedding gift I could ever ask for. I could still


    remember that day like yesterday, it was the day we came back from Greece...


    I watched as Michael dressed up that morning, he looked so handsome in a navy blue suit with a white


    shirt.


    I stood up sluggishly from the bed surprised to see him already dressed and ready for work. I still


    haven''t decided where I wanted to work after the wedding, all I knew was that I won''t be working at


    Pandora. That was Shane''s business. For all I know, I don''t like designing shoes.


    ¡° Hey, Angel. Good morning¡± Michael called to me beforeing over to peck me on the lips, haven''t


    seen my reflection in the mirror where he stood knotting his tie.


    ¡° Good morning, hope you slept well?¡± I replied, staring up into his handsome face.


    He grinned as he bent to pick up his briefcase. He walked towards the door and paused. He turned to


    stare at me¡° Go and take your bath. I''ll be downstairs at the breakfast table waiting for you. Dress well¡±


    He winked at me before closing the door.


    I sat gasping at him, surprised as to where we could be going this early morning. Is he nning to have


    me work at hispany? But I don''t know anything about hotels and stuff. I groaned in my head before


    forcing myself to go into the bathroom to shower.


    Thirty minutester we were in the car driving to God knows where with Mark at the wheel and John


    seated beside him. Michael and John weremunicating about work-rted stuff while I was left to


    chat with Lillian on my phone. I wanted badly to ask Michael where we were going but knowing him, he


    would never tell. All he has told me in thest one hour since our breakfast was that it''s a surprise. Of


    course, I know it was a surprise but I''m dying here.


    The car suddenly pulled to a stop in front of the Melton''s Media house. I sat staring at the white ss


    building where I was sacked and every unpleasant memory came flooding through my brain.


    ¡° Why are we here?¡± I turned to ask Michael who was already opening the door to get down from the


    car.


    ¡° We''ll see when we get inside¡± Was Michael responds to me as he held open the car door for me to


    get down. I sigh heavily as I get down from the car. I bent to smoothen out my grey mini skirt and


    orange chiffon top before turning to follow Michael into the office.


    ¡° Good morning, Mr. Thompson¡± Everyone greeted Michael as soon as we stepped into the reception. I


    could see that they have all gathered here to wee us but why? Surely Michael didn''t bring me here


    to humiliate me, right? No, he can''t do that. I trust him.


    ¡° Good morning, everyone¡± Michael replied as he motioned to a man who stood at the foot of the stairs


    gazing at us. I recognized him immediately with his peppered red hair, Mr. Shawn Mendes walked up to


    us with his hands in his pocket. I smile up at him ever since he had first weed me into the Melton''s


    Media House, I haven''t seen him or heard from him.


    ¡° Good morning, Mr. Thompson. I''m d you could make it¡± He called to Michael before turning to


    shake his hands. He turned to look at everyone gathered in the hall, a flicker of sadness passed


    through his face before he masked it. I couldn''t help wondering what could make him sad? Or did I just


    imagine that a while back?


    ¡° Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to introduce you all to the new owner of Melton''s Media, Mr. Thompson.


    He will be taking charge of everything starting from today¡± Mr. Shawn Mendes called to everyone in the


    hall. I was expecting them to be shocked but rather they stood with a smile pping at the news.


    I turned to watch Michael who was equally smiling at them. What''s going on? Did Michael buy the


    Melton''s properties because they had been arrested? No, Michael can''t do that, Deborah will be so


    devastated.


    ¡° Thank you, everyone. Actually, you know I don''t know anything about running a Mediapany. I''m


    giving it as a gift to my beautiful wife, Nina Thompson. She''s now the owner of Thompson''s Media


    House. Thank you¡±


    I gasped at Michael as soon as he finished his short speech and waved everyone back to their


    respective works after they had congratted me¡° Michael, you can''t do this. I can''t ept such a gift


    from you¡± Iin to him following him up the stairs to Mr. Melton''s former office which I guess will


    belong to me if I did ept the gift


    ¡° And why wouldn''t you?¡± Michael paused at the top of the stairs and turned to stare at me, shocked


    that I was turning down a gift from him.


    ¡° This is not right, you are abusing your power. Just because the Melton''s are in the prison right now


    shouldn''t give you the right to divide their properties and_____¡±


    ¡° Point of correction, Nina. The Melton''s had signed off their properties to me when they made the


    prenuptial agreement, and now they lose, so the properties all belong to me. Now, do you ept it?¡±


    I pondered my head around this new information Michael had just told me. Does this mean if Michael


    had lost, all the Thompson''s properties would have belonged to the Melton''s. Woah! That was such a


    huge risk to take!! But can I really ept such gift ¡° Michael, I____¡±


    ¡° Do you ept it, Nina? Yes or No¡± Michael asked me, cutting me off as he ushered me into the office.


    I gasped at the office which looked new, all the wallpapers had been reced and it now had my name


    tag on the table.


    ¡° Yes¡± I replied as I turned to smile at Michael, I hope I made the right decision. I hope this wouldn''t


    infuriate Deborah the more when she finds out that I''m now running herpany.


    ¡° Good. Now, get to work. See you at home¡± Michael had kissed me lightly before stepping out of my


    office. I like the sound of that!!


    ¡° Are you alright, Nina?¡±


    I came out of my thoughts to see Lillian gazing up at me with concern on her face. I nodded at her


    before turning to stare out of the window. We were in the car going to the doctor''s office as I had an


    appointment with her.


    For the past few days now, I''ve been feeling down. I had wave it off as stressed with my job being the


    CEO of Thompson''s Media and couple with sex every night with Michael, I was bound to be tired but


    after vomiting all of my breakfast this morning, I had summoned up courage and call Lillian to


    apany me to the doctor''s, so here we are.


    Lillian kept watching me from time to time trying to decipher what could be wrong with me, something


    she had been doing ever since she found out that I was always feeling too tired and weak. Iughed as


    I remember one time that she said that I could be pregnant.


    ¡° You know I still stand on my decision. If you don''t believe me, let''s bet¡± Lillian said as she turned to


    stare at me


    ¡° I don''t have time for your foolish bet. I just want


    to get this off the way, I have piles of files at my table waiting for my signatures¡± I groaned at her resting


    my head on the armrest as I closed my eyes. Truth is, I didn''t want to hear Lillian repeat that anymore, I


    had forced myself not to get my hopes up but I don''t think I will be able to do that anymore if she kept


    drilling the pregnancy word in my head over and over again.


    ¡° We are here, ma''am¡± I came out of my thoughts and opened my eyes to see Mark staring at me from


    the rearview mirror. I nodded at him and motioned to Lillian to get down from the car which she did.


    We both walked into the Thompson''s hospital. I greeted the nurse at the reception who smiled at me


    and came over to guide us to the doctor''s hospital. Speck of being the wife of the CEO...


    ¡° Are you sure you don''t want to see my doctor?¡± Lillian asked me again. This was like the fiftieth time


    she had asked me that and my answers still remain the same, NO. I can''t bring myself to look into the


    eyes of the woman who almost sabotaged my rtionship with Michael by hiding Deborah''s secret for


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    ¡° No, Lillian. Thank you¡± I called to her as she red at me, already guessing my answer. I watched as


    the nurse knocked on the door before turning to usher us in...


    ¡° Thank you¡± I called at her retreating back with a smile on my face. She smiled back before going


    down the stairs while we both walked into the doctor''s office.


    ***


    ¡° Mrs. Thompson, here is the result of the test carried out on you¡± I watched the doctor hand me an


    envelope. I collected it from her with shaky hands and an overly beating heart.


    I turned the envelope in my hands. I can''t believe this tiny envelope holds my future. What if I was


    diagnosed with a deadly disease? Maybe Leukaemia or AIDS? No, I can''t bear being away from


    Michael. What should I do, I can''t bring myself to open this.


    ¡° Doctor, please what''s in here? What does it say?¡± I asked the doctor with a shaky voice. I was so


    scared right now. I watched as Lillian reached out to hold my hands as she bent to whisper in my ear¡°


    It''s okay, Nina. I''m sure it''s good news¡±


    ¡° Doctor, please say something. Do I have a deadly disease, please I can take it¡± I almost cried as I


    pleaded with the doctor to tell me what was wrong. I was ready to ept my fate


    ¡° My God, No, Mrs. Thompson. Actually, it''s good news. You are two weeks pregnant¡± She said with a


    smile on her face.


    I watched as Lillian leaped for joy as she danced around the office with excitement on her face. She


    turned to smile at me, giving me her famous ¡° I told you so,¡± look.


    ¡° Are you sure, this is real, Doctor?¡± I asked her again, afraid to believe that it was true. What if after


    tomorrow she discovers that there was a mistake with the result, can I live with that? And Michael, what


    will he say? Will he be happy?


    ¡° Yes, Mrs. Thompson. And as from now on, you should be careful of what you take into your body, you


    shouldn''t be taking any harmful food or drinks which can be dangerous to the baby. And don''t do


    anything stressful, that can also be dangerous¡±


    I sat with a smile on my face while I held on to the envelope in my hands like my life depended on it


    while the doctor rambled on about what I should and should not do? Like I will be doing anything


    harmful to my baby.


    ¡° Thank you, Doctor¡± I called to her, shaking her hands before I turned to drag Lillian out of the office.


    I paused at the stairs as I turned to stare at Lillian who had also stopped¡° I''m scared, Lillian¡± I called to


    her in fear.


    ¡° Why?¡± Lillian questioned softly as she came to stand beside me and hugged me close.


    ¡° Michael. What if he thinks it too soon? I wouldn''t be able to bear it¡± I told her looking into her eyes. I


    wish everything was as simple as everyone thinks. I just hope Michael won''t be annoyed.


    ¡° No, I don''t think so. I''m sure Michael will be happy to hear that you are pregnant¡± Lillian told me,


    causing me to nod as she guided me into the car. I just hope her wish wille to pass cause I need


    that faith right now.


    We dropped Lillian off at school where she went to pick up Joey while Mark drove us home. I couldn''t


    help pondering how I would tell Michael that I was pregnant

 Chapter 86: Michael

    Chapter 86: Michael


    ¡° Aurora,e into my office now¡± I called into the inte before settling back on my seat. Today has


    been stressful with having to sort out all businesses of the Thompson Empire and appointing


    trustworthy managers all around the world. I am married now, I need to give time for my family affairs. I


    don''t want to be overburdened with thepany''s affairs and neglect my family. Nina was my family


    now


    ¡° You sent for me, sir¡± I came out of my thoughts to see Aurora standing in front of me. She was


    dressed in a pink jumpsuit.


    ¡° Yes. What else is on my schedule today?¡± I asked her, it was gettingte. I want to be home early. I''m


    missing all the discussions Nina and I do have after dinner where she will tell me about her day and I


    do the same to her. I love seeing a smile on her face whenever she talks about her job. I could always


    see that she loves being a journalist and I was happy for making the right decision. Thompson''s Media


    House was in safe hands.


    ¡° Nothing serious for now¡± Aurora called to me as she went through her phone in her hands. I stared at


    her, this was the first time I''ve really looked at her ever since our little rumble during her first week here.


    I discovered that I hadn''t really paid any attention to any of my staff and she had been with me for a


    long time. She deserves a raise.


    ¡° Are you alright, sir?¡± Aurora asked me, causing me toe out of my thoughts. I nodded at her with a


    smile on my face.


    ¡° Tell me, Aurora. Are you happy working for me? I know I can be quite demanding at times and you''ll


    have to work overtime someday, do you really like working here?¡± I asked her with my hands folded


    across my chest and my head resting on the armrest. I can''t wait to hear her response.


    Aurora looked at me with confusion on her face. Her face was contrite as she registered my question.


    She went on her knees with tears in her eyes¡° Please forgive me, sir. I wouldn''t do that again. Please


    don''t sack me,¡± She pleaded with me, causing me to jolt out of my seat in confusion.


    ¡° What''s going on, Aurora? I never said I wanted to sack you, why would you think so?¡± I asked her,


    causing a frown to grease my brows. I don''t know why she would interpret my kind gesture the wrong


    way. Of all things that she could think about, why sack?


    ¡° I''m sorry sir, I never meant to insult your wife. She was being so demanding¡± Aurora exined


    silently, causing the frown on my face to deepen as I red at her.


    ¡° You did what? You insulted my wife, how dare you? You are sacked!!¡± I screamed at her in


    annoyance. No one dares insult my wife! She was my everything.


    I watched as Aurora scrambled out of my office with tears streaming down her face. I can''t believe Nina


    didn''t tell me about this and to think that I wanted to increase her sry.


    ¡° Michael, what did you do to your secretary?¡± I frowned as soon as I heard that voice, what is she


    doing here now? I turned to see her standing in the doorway with her hands folded across her chest.


    ¡° Nothing, mom. I fired her¡± I called to her as mom walked into my office. She took the chair across


    from me


    ¡° You did what? Why?¡± Mom eximed as she sat in front of me, dropping her bag on the table she


    stared at me waiting for my response.


    ¡° She insulted Nina¡± I replied shrugging as I turned to pick up the inte. I dial the reception line, it


    rang before anyone could pick up.


    ¡° Hello, Mr Thompson¡± My receptionist''s voice called into the phone. I could hear the fear in her voice.


    I''m sure she might have seen Aurora clearing her table and was wondering if I wanted to sack her too.


    ¡° Send a new secretary to my office, now¡± I called to her before hanging up. I was happy that I always


    have a spare secretary walking part-time, I can''t believe the stress I would have gone through


    searching for a new secretary.


    ¡° So, anything new?¡± Mom asked me as I avoided her eyes. I knew what she was asking me. How can


    someone be pregnant after three months? Is that possible?


    ¡° Nothing yet, mom and I''m not interested. I still want my wife to myself before anyone could take her


    attention from me¡± I exined to her seeing that she was about protesting.


    ¡° Stupid boy! Are you calling your unborn baby just anyone? Michael, he''s your flesh and blood¡± Mom


    screamed at me annoyed at my outburst. I didn''t see anything wrong in whatever I said, I want Nina to


    myself and that''s final.


    ¡° You are selfish, too selfish, Michael. If your dad had been selfish, do you think you would be here


    today?¡± Mom asked me, seeing that I wouldn''t back down from my position.


    ¡° That was dad, mom. I am not my father,¡± I scowled at her. I don''t know why she is so anxious for a


    child now. Isn''t that what caused all the trouble with Deborah then, because she wanted a grandchild


    and Deborah was quick to offer her that.


    ¡° I don''t care what you do, young man. The next time I''ll be here, I want to hear the good news, okay¡±


    Mom told me, already picking her bag from my table as she turned to walk to the door. I scoffed at her, I


    don''t know why she came here today, surely she didn''te to tell me just that right?


    ¡° Why did youe, mom?¡± I asked her. I watched her paused at the door before turning to smile at


    me.


    ¡° I was in the neighbourhood and decided to visit you, bye son¡± She called to me and stepped out of the


    office. I shrugged at her and went back to my work.


    I had put the new secretary through her job and was now riding the elevator down to the parking space


    where Mark was waiting with the car. I got in and asked him to go on. Mark nodded and drove out of


    thepany.


    ¡° Make a stop at the Thompson''s Mall, I need to get something there¡± I called to Mark who nodded


    before rxing on the chair. I can''t wait to get home to my wife!!


    ***


    I got down from the car and walked to the entrance of the elevator where John was getting out. I


    paused as soon as I noticed the window blinds of the neighbour''s house open, I could feel eyes on me


    but I couldn''t see anyone from the inside.


    I signal to John toe over. He rushed over to me, I bent to whisper in his ear¡° Someone has bought


    that house, I wasn''t aware¡± I told him walking to the elevator with John beside me.


    John smiled¡° Yes sir. It''s a young couple like you and madam¡± John replied as I nodded. It makes


    sense, they probably moved in when we were away on our honeymoon.


    ¡° That''s great then. We could invite them over for dinner and get to know each other¡± Imented and


    walked out of the elevator as soon as it dinged.


    ¡° Yes, it''s a good idea¡± John replied, he walked ahead of me barking instructions to his subordinates. I


    had employed two more armies to help protect Nina. With Deborah still on the loose I couldn''t rest


    unless I''ve seen Nina with my eyes every day.


    I stepped into the door and gave my briefcase to John. I nodded to Emma who was busy in the kitchen


    and went straight for Nina who sat in the sitting room with legs curled on the couch as she stared into


    the television.


    ¡° Hey, are you okay?¡± I asked her, staring at her, she was clutching onto a white envelope in her hands.


    I couldn''t help being scared as to what was in the envelope. Was it a divorce paper? My God! Did she


    discover that she isn''t in love with me anymore and wants to divorce me? But why?


    ¡° Oh! You''re back¡± Nina suddenly eximed as she noticed my presence in the room.


    ¡° How was your day?¡±  She asked me as she came over to hug me. I pulled her into a tight embrace


    and kissed her passionately on the lips.


    Seeing that she was hugging me, maybe it wasn''t a divorce paper in the envelope? But wait a minute,


    some people could hug you, cook for you, smile at you, and even havest sex with you before serving


    you the divorce paper. I know all of these because this was my method whenever I wanted to break up


    with my girlfriends


    ¡° Are you okay? How is your health now?¡± I asked her, pulling away from the embrace to stare at her. I


    scolded myself for forgetting to call her today, I mean she was sick this morning before I left for the


    office.


    ¡° I''m fine the doctor didn''t see anything serious with me ¡± Nina replied as she sat down beside me after


    helping me to remove my tie. I heaved a sigh of relief, for a second there I thought she might be


    seriously ill.


    ¡° What''s with the envelope?¡± I ask her, pointing to a white thing lying on the center table. I wanted to go


    over and pick it up but I dreaded seeing whatever was in it.


    ¡° Oh! that. It''s nothing. Listen, I want to ask you a question ¡± Nina asked me, getting all serious.


    I shrugged out of my suit jacket and rxed my back on the couch before turning to look at her ¡° Sure,


    let''s have it ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° Okay. What do you think about babies?¡± Nina asked me as she stared intently into my eyes like the


    answer will be visible in it.


    ¡° Babies?¡± I ask her with a look of confusion on my face. I''m surprised as to why she would be asking


    me such a question. I have nothing against babies.


    ¡°I mean, like Joey. What do you think of him?¡± Nina asked me again, exining gently as she would to


    a lost child.


    I shrug and smile as I remember my little godson ¡° Joey? He''s cute and sweet. Though naughty


    sometimes but everyone loves him ¡±


    Nina smiled clearly, liking my response ¡° What do you think about having a baby like Joey? I mean, me


    and you having a baby of our own ¡± She corrected herself after seeing my eyebrows raised in shock


    and rephrased her question.


    I had to pause and stare at her __ I mean really look at her. I was confused with her questioning or did


    my mother put her to it__ No, mom wouldn''t have done that, right? But I didn''t want to make her sad


    which was why I decided to answer her questions__


    I pull her close to me and nuzzle my nose in between her neck breathing in her scent __ I really want to


    make love to her tonight but I didn''t want to disturb her seeing that she''s not well.


    ¡° Michael?¡± Nina called me, causing me to raise my head to look at her. She raises her eyebrows at


    me, silently telling me to answer her questions


    ¡° Fine. I love babies and I''ll love to have one of our own ¡± I replied as I watched the smile spread across


    Nina''s face as she grinned at me in excitement.


    ¡° Really?¡± Nina asked me in shock as she stood up to go pick up the envelope with excitement on her


    face.


    ¡° Yes, but?¡± I replied shrugging. I watched as her hands froze on the envelope as she turned to look at


    me with a frown on her face and when she spoke, it was in a whisper like she was trying to catch her


    breath before she speaks


    ¡° But? ¡± She asked silently like she was forcing herself not to ept the reality of that ¡° but ¡±


    ¡° But ¡± I replied silently as I gulped nervously from the look on her face.


    ¡° I don''t want a child now. I still want to enjoy myself with you, I mean children will take your love and


    affection from me. Look at Joey, Lillian is always with him almost every time of the day, she barely has


    enough time for Danny. I don''t want that, I want us to be together just as we are now. Maybe in the next


    five years or so we could think of having a baby but for now I want you only with me on my bed ¡± I


    paused as soon as I noticed that I was the only one talking in the room. I turned to look at Nina and I


    was scared at how her face had turned pale as she held tightly to the envelope in her hands.


    The silence that had enveloped the room was something I wasn''t used to as Nina and I sat across from


    each other staring at each other''s eyes, no one making the first move to speak. I knew I had offended


    her but how?


    ¡° Dinner is ready, sir ¡±


    I wee the familiar and excited voice of Emma like a drug to the silence filled room. I held my hands


    out to Nina and nodded to Emma to go on. She put her hands around me as we both walked over to


    the dining room with a  sad face. I knew in those minutes that I had offended my woman, but how? I


    can''t say.

 Chapter 87: Nina

    Chapter 87: Nina


    I rolled off the bed as soon I heard my phone rang and stood up to go pick it up. I had been pretending


    all morning because I couldn''t bring myself to look into Michael''s face without blotting out the truth.


    I can''t believe he doesn''t want children __ well, for now as he said. What am I to do now? I can''t


    possibly have an abortion, this was my first baby...


    My God, Nina, you''re so naive. Why didn''t I think of his feelings and maybe ask him to use protection


    but s no, I had to get pregnant almost immediately after the wedding. Who does that?


    ¡° Nina Miller, the stupid girl ¡± My subconscious replied as she dropped her drink on the table and turned


    to re at me.


    I returned the stare and growled at her. ¡° Thank you for stating the obvious, ¡± I told her. She scoffed at


    me while I stuck my tongue out at her.


    I saw a note Michael had left me on the bedside table, it was simple and rushly written. He was telling


    me not to go to work but rest to recover my strength.


    I smile sadly at his gentle gesture. He would have made a good father to our baby. I always thought he


    wanted a baby anytime he looked at me whenever I was carrying Joey but I guessed I had interpreted


    the gesture wrongly


    The phone ringing the third time pulled me out of my thoughts as I went to pick it up. Seeing the caller''s


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ID didn''t serve to reduce my pain any bit.


    ¡°Hello, baby!!¡± Lillian''s excited voice greeted me on the other side of the phone. I sigh heavily as I sat


    back down on the bed, sad and tired. I wish I could share her enthusiasm. But I can''t do that. Every


    time I saw the envelope lying in the drawer, I keep remembering Michael''s words to mest night...


    ¡° Hey, girl. How are you?¡±  I called silently into the phone. I tried to force back the tears that threatened


    to fall. I had kept them awayst night at dinner because I didn''t want Michael to be worried about me


    but now hearing Lillian''s excited voice. I couldn''t help tears that stream down my face.


    ¡° Are you okay? What''s wrong ?¡± I heard Lillian''s voice across the phone but I couldn''t bring myself to


    speak. What do I tell her? That Michael doesn''t want children? No, she will be so devastated.


    ¡° Nina Miller, talk to me!!¡± Lillian''s loud scream jolted me out of my thoughts as I gulped nervously


    before bloating out the truth.


    ¡° Michael doesn''t want children ¡±


    ¡° He did what?¡± Lillian screamed across the phone. I could hear Danny telling her to calm down and


    that Joey was sleeping.


    ¡° That selfish bastard. How can he say that? Did you tell him about the result?¡± Lillian asked me after


    she had scowled profanities at Michael. I wanted to tell her not to swear at him that it was my fault but I


    let it go, seeing that he had hurt me badly.


    ¡° No. I couldn''t bring myself to tell him not after he had told me that he doesn''t want children ¡± I told


    Lillian gently, repeating Michael''s words to mest night to her.


    ¡° That bastard ¡± Lillian cursed loudly. I could imagine her pacing through her sitting room, chewing her


    bottom lips when she''s angry.


    ¡° He doesn''t want children at all or is there a time frame for this?¡± Lillian asked me. I could hear


    Danny''s voice in the background asking her ¡° Who doesn''t want children?¡±


    ¡° Your friend, Michael ¡± Was Lillian''s loud reply to him.


    ¡° There is, he said maybe in five years or more ¡± I replied gently as I stood up from the bed. I needed to


    bathe and go downstairs for breakfast else Emma will be in my room any moment from now.


    ¡° Five years? That''s such a long time. '''' Lillian eximed bitterly across the phone. I couldn''t help


    sighing in anger. I wish there was anything I could do to change Michael''s mind but there''s nothing.


    ¡° When is your club bonding with Michael, today?¡± I heard Lillian ask Danny, I guess they were both in


    the sitting room. Though I don''t know why she was asking him that but I was curious to see where this


    was going.


    ¡° Around 2 pm. Why?¡± I heard Danny''s response over the phone. I remember Michael telling me


    something like that at dinner yesterday. He told me that he, Danny, and Andrea will be going over to the


    club today.


    ¡° Don''t worry, I''ll tell you,ter ¡± I heard Lillian tell him before turning to the phone in her hands ¡° Are you


    still there, Nina?¡± She asked me.


    ¡° Yes, what was all that about?¡± I asked her because I was curious to see what she wanted to do about


    all of these.


    ¡° I''m going to go give that son of bitch a piece of my mind ¡± Lillian eximed bitterly as she shouted into


    the phone in anger.


    ¡° Lillian, please can you stop with the swear words already. That''s my husband you are cursing ¡± I told


    her gently. I know she was angry and I love the fact that she''s always defending me but it really needs


    to stop.


    ¡° Fine ¡± Lillian replied reluctantly as she mumbled across the phone, but I could hear her saying ¡®


    Husband my foot!!¡¯ I decided to ignore that as I didn''t want to get on her bad side seeing that she was


    helping me resolve my issues with Michael.


    ¡° Are youing over to the club, today?¡± Lillian asked me after some time as she waited silently for


    my response.


    ¡° No, I would love to but I''m meeting my parents for lunch, ¡± I told her, shrugging as I refused her


    invitation. Michael had also asked me the same thing at dinner yesterday and I had refused. Initially, I


    had wanted to go but after his words to mest night I couldn''t bring myself to be with him.


    ¡° I have to go. Thank you for lending me a listening ear, ¡± I told Lillian with a ddened heart. Talking to


    her has helped alleviate my sadness.


    ¡° Sure. Anything for a sister like you ¡± Lillian replied as I walked over to my wardrobe to pick out my


    dress for lunch with my parents.


    ¡° Say hello to your parents for me, ¡±  Lillian told me over the phone.


    ¡° Sure, I will. Bye,¡± I called into the phone as I pulled out a yellow off-shoulder gown. The price tag


    causes me to shrink in fear. I still can''t believe the amount of money Michael''s spent on my dresses


    alone.


    ¡° Bye ¡± Lillian replied as we both hung up and I walked into the bathroom to shower and prepare for my


    outing.


    ***


    ¡° So, how have you been?¡± Mom asked meing over to the sitting room with a tray of juice and


    sses.


    ¡° I''m okay, Mom¡± I replied as I stared around the ce I''vee to know as home. A lot hasn''t


    changed since I got married except for the cushion chairs and dining which have been reced.


    ¡° Are you sure there are no issues in your marriage?¡± Mom asked me as she handed me a ss of


    juice. I gulped as I nodded at her, I kept forgetting that I was in a ce where they all know me more


    than I know myself.


    ¡° I''m fine mom, Michael has been taking care of me¡± I replied as I avoided her eyes. It was the truth,


    Michael does take care of me, it is just that he doesn''t want kids yet.


    ¡° That''s good. I just want you to feel free, talk to me about anything. Everyone knows that marriage isn''t


    a bed of roses, there are bound to be problems. You just have to be patient and solve them gradually¡±


    ¡° Thank you, mom,¡± I told her, smiling at her. I love talking to her because she always knows what to


    say to lift my spirits just like right now.


    My phone ringing pulled out of my thoughts as I turned to search for it in my bag after excusing myself


    from my mother who sat watching me with a knowing gaze.


    Immediately, I saw the caller''s ID, I dropped it back in my bag as I wasn''t in the mood to talk to him.


    What do I say to him? I know he just wanted to check up on me but I can''t bring myself to listen to him


    right now__ the same voice that had told me that he wasn''t interested in having kids now...


    ¡° Are you okay?¡± Mom asked me pulling me out of my inner struggle. I nodded at her while forcing a


    smile on my face but mom wasn''t buying any of that¡° Then, why didn''t you pick up your call?¡±


    ¡° I___ It''s__ not ___impor_____¡±


    I was saved from answering as I heard the gate opening to usher in a car which I assume to be my


    dad¡° Is that dad?¡± I asked mom, feigning ignorance.


    ¡° Good job on trying to change the topic, Nina but you know, I''m not done with you yet¡± Mom red at


    me as I shivered under her watch. I''ve forgotten how angry she could be when one tried to y smart


    with her.


    ¡° Linda! Linda!!!¡± Mom screamed, shouting their housekeeper''s name who rushed out of the kitchen


    with a towel in her hands, obviously trying to wipe her wet hands dry.


    ¡° You call me, ma''am¡± Linda replied as she turned to smile at me across the room. It has been a while


    since Ist saw her and I could see that she had changed, she had added weight, evidence that my


    parents were feeding her well.


    ¡° Set the table for lunch,¡± Mom told her, waving her off into the kitchen just as the door opened,


    ushering in Shane and my dad. Mom stood up to go greet him while I smiled up at Shane.


    ¡° Look who''s here, dad?¡± Shane called excitedly to my dad who smiled at me. I miss him and his


    enthusiasm. I wish I had that in me right now.


    ¡° Nina, how are you?¡± Dad greeted me as he came around to hug me.


    ¡° I''m fine, dad. How''s thepany?¡± I asked him, I still couldn''t help feeling guilty that I had left him to


    handle Pandora alone. I wish there was anything I could do to help him.


    ¡° Everything is fine and with Shane''s help, we are good to go?¡± Dad replied, shrugging as he settled


    himself into the chair beside mom while Shane sat beside me.


    ¡° Shane?¡± I asked him a bit surprised. Shane was still too young for thepany''s issues. He needed


    to focus on his study, not business.


    ¡° Yes, sis. I love working at Pandora. It''s fun there¡± Shane replied excitedly, clearing my doubt that


    maybe Dad was forcing the responsibility on him.


    ¡° You''re working at Pandora now?¡± I asked him in shock before turning to stare at my father. Dad wasn''t


    wasting time in trying to make sure that his second child would inherit hispany when he retired but


    does he not think it''s too soon?


    ¡° Just during the holidays,¡± Dad replied with a smile on his face as he gazes at Shane with love on his


    face. I could see that whatever Shane was doing at thepany, dad was obviously proud of it.


    ¡° I''m having him start at the basic which is at the factory, then he will work his way up to being the CEO.


    I don''t want everything handed to him easily, he must work for it and earn the board''s trust. So far, he


    has been doing a good job¡± Dad told me as he continued his exnation. I couldn''t help nodding at his


    exnation, it was a good idea.


    ¡° I love working at the factory. I''m already having ideas for the new productunch of Pandora. I''m


    thinking that we could make a female sandal with sequins and it will be for young girls since they like


    fancy and shiny things. There''s a girl in my ss, she loves wearing shiny shoes and would never


    ept in things from her parents. I think_______¡±


    ¡° Wow!! Slow down, Shane. It''s okay, I could feel the passion oozing out of you, okay?¡± I told him as my


    brain was already turning fuzzy from his bbering but I was happy for my father that he was finally


    going to get his wish that one of his children take over hispany.


    ¡° Whatever? I don''t like journalism either.¡±  Shane counter back sticking his tongue out at me while I


    reciprocated back at him.


    ¡° That''s enough. Let''s go for lunch¡± Mom shouted at us trying to keep us from tearing each other''s hair


    off as she rushed us off to the dining room which had already been served.


    We all sat down and began to eat, no talking was allowed during meals, one of my parent''s long-


    standing rules which Shane and I break often but I wasn''t in the mood to talk, I ate quietly while


    thinking of my problem.


    ***


    Mom and I were rxing in the garden and haven''t been through with lunch. Dad and Shane had gone


    back to the office as he had a lot of work to do.


    My phone rang again, this time I didn''t bother checking the caller''s ID since I knew it was Michael. He


    has been calling me throughout lunch but I had ignored it with the excuse of my parent''s long-standing


    rule.


    ¡° Don''t tell me you are not going to pick that up again? We are not eating right now¡± Mom pointed out


    when she saw my reluctance to pick the call.


    ¡° I''m not in the mood. Moreover, it''s not important¡± I told her, it was partially true since I knew Michael


    only wanted to check up on me and ask about my health.


    ¡° What''s really going on, Nina?¡± Mom asked me gently as she reached out across the table to hold my


    hands.


    I couldn''t help the tears that stream down my face from that simple gesture of hers. Was it the


    pregnancy hormone already working? I don''t know but I told her the truth. I couldn''t keep it in me


    anymore ¡° I''m pregnant¡±


    ¡° What? Did I just hear that right?¡± Mom asked me again, trying to be sure. I nodded since I couldn''t


    speak because of the lump in my throat.


    ¡° Oh My God!! Congrattions, Nina. I''m going to be a grandmother. Wow! I need to call your father, he


    will be so excited. Just the other day, he was saying how nice it would be if you got pregnant on your


    honeymoon. I can''t believe his wish came true¡± Mom bbered on as she reached across the table to


    pick up her phone, preparing to dial dad''s number.


    ¡° Mom, you don''t understand¡± I screamed at her in frustration as she didn''t even give me time to exin


    myself.


    ¡° Understand what, Nina? Don''t you want the child?¡± Mom asked me in shock, her voice already taking


    in the angry edge which I don''t like.


    ¡° It''s not that, mom. I____¡±


    ¡° Then what?¡± Mom shouted at me as she stood up and paced around the garden with sadness on her


    face.


    ¡° I know you are scared but it''s a privilege all women want. Why don''t you want the baby? Michael is


    rich and _______¡±


    ¡° Michael isn''t ready yet. He said maybe in the next five years or so?¡± I blotted out cutting her off from


    her assumption that I wasn''t interested in my baby. Of course, I want my baby!!


    ¡° He said what? That bastard?¡± Mom eximed in shock just as my phone rang again. Mom collected it


    from me and switched it off in anger.


    ¡° You are not going back to that house. I want him toe here and tell me to my face that he doesn''t


    want that baby in your womb right now¡± Mom shouted at me before she turned into the main building


    and screamed Linda''s name.


    ¡° You call me, ma''am¡± Linda replied as she rushed into the garden with her head bow on the floor


    immediately she saw the anger in mom''s face


    ¡° Prepare Nina''s room, she will be spending the night here,¡± Mom told Linda, waving her off to bid her


    request.


    ¡° But Mom____¡± I tried to protest but Mom being mom was ready to shut me off with her excuse.


    ¡° No, but___ and I''m seizing your phone. I don''t want you calling him in the night to apologize¡± Mom


    replied, taking her stand as she dragged the phone from my hands.


    And just like that, I spent the night in my parent''s house, with a smile on my face knowing fully well that


    I''m going to keep my baby. I rub my hands on my stomach lovingly as I sumbed to sleep.

 Chapter 88: Michael

    Chapter 88: Michael


    I kept checking the phone time after time expecting Nina to return any of my calls but nothing yet and I


    have dialled her number like sixty times already. I''m so scared right now. What could have happened to


    her? She hadn''t done this before? Or did Deborah get to her already?


    ¡° Are you even listening to us, sir?¡±


    I came out of my thoughts to see my newly appointed managers looking at me with shock on their


    faces.


    I have forgotten that I was in a Zoom meeting with my managers. Actually, it was supposed to be a live


    meeting but that stupid secretary of mine has forgotten to send a message to themst night to be here


    in New York today.


    ¡° I am, what were you saying?¡± I asked them as I dropped the phone in my hands. I was tempted to


    check her at home but my schedule was jam-packed. I can''t leave...


    ¡° Hotel Italia''s ount isn''t bnced and I''m scared of taking over and being used of embezzling


    thepany''s fund¡± Mr Alonzo replied, he was the newly appointed manager who would manage


    Thompson''s Hotels in Italy.


    ¡° Damn! Not again. Why is that hotel''s ount not always bnced? First was with Leonardo now it''s


    Alexander¡± I cursed into theptop which was in front of me. I don''t want to deal with any of these right


    now. I just want to find my wife! I shouted in my mind.


    ¡° I''ll have the financial department look into it, any other problem?¡± I asked them already, signalling to


    my secretary who stood in front of my table taking note of the meeting to call the head of the financial


    department for me.


    ¡° Nothing at the moment,¡± Mr Alonzo replied, shaking his head as he nced through the paper in his


    hands.


    ¡° Speak for yourself, Alonzo¡± Mr Damien retorted angrily at Alonzo. I nodded at him to ask his question,


    he was the new Director of Thompson''s Hospitals.


    ¡° Sir, most of the equipment in the hospitals are outdated, we need newer fashion to aid surgery and


    ______¡±


    ¡° What is the estimated budget or didn''t you do that?¡± I asked him, cutting him off from his babbling.


    Any other day, I would have patiently waited for him but today, I just wanted to round everything up and


    go home to my wife.


    ¡° It is a hundred million dors¡± Mr Damien replied as he pulled his white coat nearer to his body in fear


    while others shouted at him in anger trying to tell him that the money was too much


    Any other time I would have questioned that money but right now, I was in a hurry which was why I just


    approved the budget without thinking ¡° That''s okay. I will have the ounting department forward the


    money to thepany''s ount by tomorrow. Have a nice day gentlemen¡±


    They were about to protest but I didn''t give them the chance to, I mmed theptop shut just as my


    door opened, ushering in my secretary. Another thing I hated her for, she doesn''t knock beforeing


    in. She enters anywhere like she owned the fucking ce and I don''t like that.


    ¡° I have given them the file, sir,¡± She told me as she came to stand in front of me going through her


    notepad in her hands.


    I nodded at her as I picked up my phone and dial Nina''s number again, it rang and rang before going


    to voicemail.


    ¡° Sir, you have a meeting now with your father and the investors. They are waiting in the conference


    room¡± My secretary told me, I couldn''t help ring at her. Can''t she see that I''m in no mood for the


    meeting? But I needed to go seeing that my father was around, I wouldn''t want him to think that I''m


    cking on my responsibility because of Nina.


    ¡° Okay, let''s go,¡± I told her reluctantly, already getting off my chair. I buttoned up my jacket and walked


    out of my office while she followed behind me with my briefcase in her hands.


    ***


    I walked into the conference room to see my dad and two other men I assume as the investors already


    seated. I took my seat at the head of the table and turned to look at therge screen ahead of me


    where the projector was mounted and Chris, who was in charge of the new contract. He was already


    there preparing to start the meeting.


    ¡° Let''s have it, Chris,¡± I told him motioning to him to start after I was through greeting my fathers and


    the investors.


    ¡° Casinos are the biggest and richest business in the country right now especially when it''s in______¡±


    ¡° Casinos? Really, dad¡± I turned to dad in shock, cutting Chris off as he was already showing the


    different casino games and their various ces with the estimated ie one would make.


    ¡° Just listen to the presentation, Michael. I guarantee you that you''ll love it¡± Dad told me, motioning to


    Chris to go on.


    ¡° Las Vegas is one of the biggest cities with numerous yers and________¡±


    I tuned out of their presentation and secretly dial Nina''s number again but just like always it rang before


    going into voicemail. What could have possibly happened to her? Is she alright?


    ¡° That''s all with the meeting. What do you think about the idea, Mr Thompson?¡± Chris asked me, about


    thirty minutester when he was through with his presentation.


    I turned my eyes away from the screen in front of me to the man who stood on the podium with a smile


    on his face awaiting my praise for a job well done.


    My face went nk for a few minutes as I tried to recognize the man in front of me. A flicker of


    recognition passed through my eyes, I smiled as I stood up pping my hands excitedly.


    ¡° Wow!! Good job, Chris¡± Iplimented him with a smile as I shook his hands. I can''t believe I was so


    caught up in my thoughts about Nina that I forgot everything and everyone. Dad was right, the casino


    business is a must go into for us.


    ¡°Let''s have the office in Las Vegas then,¡± I told dad who nodded before turning tomunicate


    something to the investors. I checked the time to see that it was nearly two p.m.


    We signed the contract after both parties reached apromise. The investor both shook each of our


    hands before turning to walk out of the conference room. Chris also excused himself leaving Dad and


    me alone.


    ¡° Dad, don''t you think thepanies under our empire are getting too much? I can''t handle all of them


    alone¡± Iined to my father. If we get to sign a new contract every day I''m afraid I might break


    down like theputer in my office which had stopped working this morning.


    ¡° Rx, Michael. You worry too much¡± Dad told me patting me on the shoulder lightly. I wanted to tell


    him that I was married now and needed more time with my family but I refrain from telling him that


    ¡° I have everything sorted out already¡± Dad continued gently as he smiled at me. I nodded at him and


    waited for him to continue.


    ¡° Vino will handle Thompson''s Art. Victor will handle Thompson''s Entertainment while you are to take


    care of Thompson''s Hotels, Hospitals and the newlyunched Casino¡± Dad continued, already dividing


    his inheritance among us.


    ¡° That''s great dad, I love it. Now the workload wouldn''t be too much for me______¡±


    ¡° That''s not all. Nina will handle Lush Beauty and Thompson''s Media. How''s that?¡± Dad asked me


    looking up at me with a smile on his face already going to the door.


    ¡° But dad, Nina''s my wife. Don''t you think that will be too much for her to handle¡± I protested angrily at


    him? I wouldn''t want anything that will slow her down. I cherish her health more than anything


    ¡° And she''s my daughter-inw too. Goodbye son¡± Dad told me, already walking out of the door. I stood


    ring at his retreating back, too tired to say anything.


    I turned to my secretary who had witnessed everything in the room¡° Go print out that note. I want them


    on my table by tomorrow¡± I told her pointing to the notepad in her hands.


    ¡° I didn''t take down any note sir,¡± She told me, causing me to pause on my way out of the door.


    ¡° You didn''t do what? You are fired!!¡± I screamed at her before stepping out of the conference room. Her


    being fired was long overdue, I was only giving her a chance to change but that won''t be happening


    again.


    I took out my phone to call my administrative office downstairs as I walked into the elevator that will


    take me to my car¡° Have Aurora reinstated back to her former position¡± I called to them. I heard a faint¡®


    Okay, sir¡¯ before I hung up.


    Mark opened the car door for me as I sat down at the back. He took the steering wheel with John


    beside him¡° Did you know where Nina is?¡± I asked John who turned to stare at me at the back.


    ¡° She left for her parent''s house this morning,¡± John replied, raising his eyebrows at me like I ought to


    know where my wife was.


    ¡° Take me to the club,¡± I told Mark and rxed in the back seat, closing my eyes, d to know that


    Nina was fine. Maybe she''s busy with her parents that''s why she couldn''t pick my call, I said in my


    mind making up excuses for her


    ***


    ¡° I needed that¡± I eximed after ourst match of golfing at the clubhouse. I collected my water from


    John and gulped it down at a go before turning to wipe the sweat off my brows with the white towel on


    my neck.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡° I second that. We all needed that¡± Andrea replied as he settled himself beside Mika who was already


    opening the bottle of water for him. They will be getting married in a month''s time. I''m so happy for


    them.


    ¡° So, Michael. What''s this news that I''m hearing


    around town that you don''t want kids yet?¡± Danny asked me as he fixed his gaze on me.


    I scoffed at him, not in any way surprised by his question ¡° I know mom told you about it, right?¡±


    ¡° Just answer the damn question!¡± Danny screamed at me. I was shocked. That was the first time in


    ages I saw him angry. What was this about?


    I gulped nervously. I can''t have my friend hating me because of one stupid idea I told mom¡° I didn''t say


    I don''t want kids just not yet¡± I told them defensively.


    ¡° So, you want her to abort the baby in her womb, right? You bastard¡±


    We all turned to the voice which had caused shivers down my spine. Lillian stood with her arms folded


    across her chest ring down at me.


    ¡° What are you doing here? I thought I told you that I will handle it¡± I heard Danny say to her but my


    brain was trying toprehend the meaning behind her words.


    ¡° Answer me. Do you want her to abort the baby that you bastard put in her?¡± Lillian screamed at me


    ignoring Danny''s protest. I always knew she hated me ever since I was pretending to hate Nina.


    ¡° Nina is pregnant?¡± I asked her in shock as I finally decipher the meaning behind her words.


    Everything came back to me sincest night. From the white envelope to her strange questions.


    ¡° Oh My God, Michael. You are so naive¡± I scolded myself. I can''t believe I say all of that to herst


    night without knowing that she was already carrying my baby.


    ¡° I didn''t know. I swear. I want babies, many of them. I want them with her¡± I told all of them, already


    scolding myself for hurting the woman I love more than my life.


    ¡° I have to go. I need to beg her to forgive me¡± I told them, already walking out of the club, I could see


    Lillian''s eyes already softening as soon as she heard that I wanted to go begged Nina.


    I got into the car andmanded Mark to drive fast as he drove us to the Miller''s house. I couldn''t help


    praying and wishing that Nina would ept my apology.

 Chapter 89: Deborah

    Chapter 89: Deborah


    FIVE MONTHS LATER


    ¡° She did what?¡± I screamed angrily into the phone. I can''t believe that stupid girl. After everything she


    had done to me she still went ahead and became the CEO of mypany. Thepany my parents


    had worked so hard to build. She is so dead right now!!


    ¡° What is it, Deborah? I heard your scream right from the room. Are you okay?¡± I heard Xavier ask me


    as I turned to see him standing in front of the bedroom door looking at me while he rubs at his eyes,


    obviously just waking up since he was shirtless.


    ¡° Nothing¡± I lied to him and stood up from the chair to walk out to the balcony to receive my call in


    peace. I don''t want him starting on why I should stop this revenge. Something he has been doing ever


    since Nina and Michael got married.


    ¡° Tell me, what else?¡± I shouted at the man across the phone. I had hired him to gather Intel on both


    Michael and Nina, it was the little he could do for my family seeing that we had helped him to that point


    that he is right now. I was d that he''s doing a good job on that.


    ¡° There is another news but it isn''t confirmed yet since Mrs Thompson had stoppeding to the


    office¡± I heard his voice across the phone, he was whispering which shows that he was in the office.


    ¡° What''s that? And stop with the whispering¡± I shouted at him. I don''t care if he got caught or not, I just


    wanted to know about the news that had stopped Nina from going to the office.


    ¡° I heard that she''s pregnant,¡± He told me in a whisper, causing my hands to still on the rim as I cursed


    profanity into the air.


    ¡° She''s pregnant? Woah! That''s great. Finally!!¡± I smile excitedly at myself. This was the kind of news I


    have been waiting for and to think that I didn''t have to wait for so long. My ns are alreadyingAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into ce.


    ¡° Thank you for your help. I need you to keep a close watch on her and get back to me¡± I told him


    before turning to stare into the room to see that Xavier was now in the kitchen gulping down a ss of


    water.


    I made to end the call but his frantic voice caused me to pause¡° What is it, again?¡± I asked him, rolling


    my eyes. I hope this wasn''t another ploy of his to date me. Gosh! I hate men right now. Try being


    friendly with them and boom they think you are in love and trying to get their attention. Anyway, it''s a


    good thing that I know how to use their proimed love to my advantage.


    ¡° I just heard right now that Mrs Thompson will be at the Thompson''s Mall at two p.m today¡± He called


    into the phone. I smiled at that new piece of information. I could also use that to my advantage


    My eyes caught the clock on the wall to see that it was almost two, if I could hurry I will be able to catch


    her in time but there was a problem__ Securities


    The Thompson''s Mall was known for its safety protection of both goods and lives. It''s no wonder


    Michael is allowing Nina to go there. I''m sure she will be shopping for her baby''s needs. ¡° Who''s going


    with her?¡± I asked him already tiptoeing down the room, being extra careful at the kitchen area before


    running into my room and locking the door.


    ¡° Her friend, Mrs Martins,¡± He replied as I nodded. Those two fuck off friends, I can handle them in as


    much as it isn''t Michael. This was good to go!


    ¡° Thank you¡± I called into the phone, already shrugging out of my dress to pick up a ck body con


    gown that was lying on the bed.


    ¡° Wait?¡± He screamed from the other side of the phone as soon as he felt that I was about to end the


    call.


    ¡° What is it?¡± I asked him already grunting, I don''t know why I choose to put up with his stupid


    behaviour.


    ¡° Well,__ because he gives you the best and juiciest information¡± My subconscious counter back


    exining just what I needed to hear.


    ¡° I___ when___ am I seeing you again¡± He stuttered across the phone trying to get the words out of his


    mouth. I rolled my eyes at him and bent to pick out my disguise of ck sunshade, ck scarf and


    funny looking red wig.


    ¡° Meet me at the club, same time on Friday night,¡± I told him, I could feel his excitement across the


    phone before I hung up the call. I needed to pay my dues to him seeing that he had done a good job for


    me. It is only right that I reward him for a job well done.


    I stepped out of the room after putting on my disguise, I''m only left with one problem now__ how to


    leave the house without Xavier being aware?


    As soon as I stepped into the sitting room, he was the first thing I saw standing at his favourite ce in


    the window with his back turned to me. I wanted to use that opportunity to sneak out but his voice


    stopped me on my track...


    ¡° Where are you going, Deborah?¡± He asked me, I red at his enormous back in anger. I wish he


    didn''t know about all of my ns, I could have dropped him so easily. Maybe I should kill him off__ that


    wouldn''t be possible seeing that he was an assassin himself. I never knew any assassin with a soft


    heart just as he is.


    ¡°Well?¡± He prompted again, turning to re at me seeing that I still haven''t responded to his question.


    ¡° To the mall¡± I called to him, already running out of the room without waiting for his reply. I gged


    down the first taxi I saw and rxed as he took me to the mall.


    ***


    I saw Nina and Lillian as soon as I walked into the coffee shop near Thompson''s Mall. They were


    through with shopping seeing that I was cut up in traffic and was now two hourste. I had thought that


    I had lost them for today, you can''t imagine the relief I felt walking into the coffee shop to see them


    smiling at each other as they sip on their coffee.


    I took the empty seat behind them, burying my face in the abandoned newspaper I found there. I used


    my scarf to shield my face and listen to their conversation.


    ¡° That was so hectic, I can''t believe we bought that much¡± I heard Lillianining bitterly as she


    rubbed fondly on her baby''s arms.


    I swallow the lumps in my throat as soon as I remember that if only my baby was here, he would have


    been a big boy just like hers.


    I shrug out of that annoying thought and focus on the task at hand which was to get the important thing


    needed for my revenge. I needed to confirm if she was really pregnant. Seeing that they were seated


    across from me, I couldn''t see Nina clearly as her back was turned to me.


    ¡° You can say that again. I''m so excited! I can''t wait for the baby toe out already¡± I heard Nina tell


    Lillian excitedly. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as I had confirmed the news. I


    happily ordered a cup of coffee to celebrate the news.


    ¡° I am too. How was the scan? Did you tell Michael the sex?¡± I heard Lillian ask her as I adjusted my


    seat closer to catch Nina''s answer which was in a whisper.


    ¡° It was good. They are girls. I''m having twins. Oh My God, Lillian, I''m so excited. I want to surprise


    Michael which is why I''m not telling him yet¡±


    ¡° Twins? Woah! Congrattions, Nina. I''m so happy for you¡± I heard Lillian exim with pure


    excitement and love on her face before I tune out on them.


    My heart pounded in my chest as soon as I heard her response. Twins? Howe? I felt so cheated


    right now, how can this happen? Why does God have to be so unjust? Why can''t I be the one with


    Michael''s baby in my womb? I''ve known him since we were kids. I was there for him when he needed


    my help, why can''t I be with him?


    I stood up hurriedly and walked into the washroom while forcing the tears back. I wouldn''t want anyone


    to see me crying. I don''t want anybody to pity me! I can handle this, I just that every time it hurt so


    much that I can''t breathe


    As soon as I got into the washroom, I removed my sunshade and dropped it on the mirror stand and


    bent down to pour water onto my face trying to mask the tears in my eyes.


    I straightened just as the door opened, I searched around trying to find my sses to cover my face


    only to discover that it was Nina entering the washroom.


    I smiled at the good Lord for bringing her into my den where I had been waiting for her. I watched as


    her eyes widened as soon as she saw me in the washroom.


    ¡° Deborah!¡± She whispers my name in shock and fear. I ignored her whisper and stared at her letting


    my eyes run through her body stopping at her now protruded stomach.


    ¡° Woah! That''s really a twin you''ve got there. I''ve never seen anyone''s stomach that big before¡± I told


    her dryly without trying to hide the hatred in my voice.


    Nina took one step in the washroom after finally epting her fate that she couldn''t escape from me¡°


    What do you want, Deborah?¡±


    ¡° What do I want? My God, you have the audacity to open that fucking mouth of yours to ask me that.


    How dare you after everything you''ve done to me?¡± I screamed up at her while working hurriedly to the


    door. I turned the knob and locked it, preventing anyone from entering the washroom until I was done


    with her.


    I watched in excitement as beads of sweat trickled down her face and disappeared into her cleavage


    as her eyes widened in fear. I guess she wasn''t expecting me to do that.


    ¡° What__d_o_ you__ wa_nt from me?¡± Nina''s voice shook as she gulped and made to step away from


    me seeing that I was approaching her with an expressionless face.


    ¡° Now, that''s the Nina I want. Not the one who pretended to be strong a while ago¡± I told her with a


    smile on my face. I came to stand in front of her and bent to stare into her eyes. I would have loved to


    beat the baby out of her womb right now if only I didn''t need it for my revenge to beplete.


    ¡° You took my man, mypany from me and now you are asking me what I want? Huh. Next time


    when you''re trying to be strong remember who''s in charge here¡± I told her pping her across the face


    in anger that she even tried to talk back at me.


    ¡° I''m only leaving you alive because of that thing in your womb. Get that into your thick skull¡± I told her,


    stepping away from her to put on my sunshade and turned to walk away from her.


    I paused at the door and turned to re at her. She was holding her cheek, I smiled as I saw her eyes


    shone with unshed tears. It gives me satisfaction that I could break her beyond measure ¡° I hope I


    won''t be meeting you soon cause the next time wouldn''t be this easy¡± I called to her before stepping


    out of the door.


    I walked out of the restaurant without a backward nce at her and stepped into another taxi that was


    waiting outside. I got in and rxed after giving him my address while he drove me home

 Chapter 90: The Baby Shower

    Chapter 90: The Baby Shower


    ¡° Woah! You look so beautiful, my darling daughter¡± Mom''s voice greeted me at the doorway.


    I turned to smile at her, before turning back to stare at the mirror. We were at the Thompson''s hotel


    where the baby shower was to take ce


    ¡° Mom, are you saying I wasn''t beautiful before?¡± I groaned at her, rolling my eyes yfully.


    She smiled and walked into the room,¡° Whatever. I can''t wait to see my little baby girls¡±


    ¡° Mom!!¡± I shouted at her in shock as I turned rapidly to the door afraid that Michael might have heard


    that.


    ¡° I''m trying to keep the sex a secret from Michael, please¡± I pleaded with her rolling my eyes at her.


    She smacks me yfully on the head¡° Stupid girl. Always being worried¡±


    ¡° Whatever mom. Hope you''ve got gifts for my little princesses here¡± I told her pointing to my stomach


    with a smile on my face. I can''t believe that in a few months from now I''ll be able to hold my princesses


    in my hands.


    ¡° Sure but they are only for my princesses¡± Mom replied as she made to go back to the door.


    ¡° What about me, am I not your princess again?¡± I asked her with a pout as my mom smiled at me for


    being childish.


    ¡° Princess?¡± Mom scoffed in shock as she looked away from me¡± What are you, a baby?¡± Mom asked


    me rolling her eyes as she walked to the door.


    ¡° Woah mom, thank you for disowning me already,¡± I told her, faking annoyance as she smiled at me


    before opening the door.


    ¡° Are you off already mom?¡± I asked her, shocked. I thought she would stay a bit with me before the


    ceremony as I was bored here. I still haven''t seen Lillian or Danny.


    ¡° Of course. I only came to say hi to my little princesses. See you at the ceremony¡± Mom called to me


    before stepping out of the room.


    I sighed heavily as I stood up from the chair and strolled down to the balcony. I stood staring out of the


    night sky breathing in the scent of the evening breeze as my see_through white silk gown billows in the


    evening breeze.


    ¡° You are looking so beautiful tonight, Amore¡± Michael''s breathy voice pulled me out of my trance as I


    felt him kiss me lightly on the neck before I felt a cold thing on my neck.


    ¡° What is this, Michael?¡± I asked him as I rubbed my hands on the things which were like a ne.


    ¡° A little gift from me to you,¡± Michael replied, shrugging. I turned to stare into his eyes.


    I gasped immediately when I saw the silver diamond ne which adorned my neck from the mirror


    stand in the room. It was a sliver_toned white diamond ne surrounded by pure pearls, teardrops,


    and flowers. They were so beautiful and I could tell, it was very expensive.


    ¡° Michael I__ isn''t this too much. I mean it looks too expensive. I can''t ept______¡±


    ¡° Shush____ no gift is too expensive for the woman I love. Consider it a gift for making me a father¡±


    Michael replied as he bent to peck me on the forehead shutting me off from whatever protest I was


    about to make.


    I smiled as soon as I remembered that I was having two babies but not one. I wonder how Michael will


    feel when I tell him that we are going to have twins.


    ¡°No, Nina, you can''t tell him now. Wait after giving birth¡± My subconscious screamed in my head trying


    to rid me of the thought of ever telling Michael. I always knew she loved surprises. Even I was curious


    to know Michael''s reaction on that day.


    ¡° Penny for your thought, Tesoro¡± Michael screamed at me as he tilted my head up to stare into his


    eyes which was now a midnight blue staring into my eyes.


    ¡° I___ wasn''t thinking about anything¡± I gulped as I turned away from him. Just looking at his eyes was


    doing things to me. It made me feel like taking him to bed.


    Something I had been doing ever since I got pregnant. And knowing Michael, he will dly oblige as he


    always seems to match my sexual stamina these few months.


    ¡° Do you like the ne?¡± Michael asked me, his hands going immediately to the ne where the


    pendant now rests in between my boobs. He rubs the pendant unconsciously running his hands


    through my flesh.


    I gasp as I stare into his eyes. I wanted badly to take him to bed but tonight was for my babies, I can''t


    possibly do that, right?


    ¡° I don''t like this cloth. It''s too transparent¡± Michael''s husky voice brought me from my thoughts as I


    turned to see that he was running his eyes through the length of me while licking his lips.


    I drew my lips into my mouth as I bit on it trying to keep myself from not grabbing onto his navy blue


    suit with a white shirt. I gasped as I felt


    Michael''s lips descending on me. He kissed me lightly at first before pulling me deeper into him as I


    opened up for him to explore.


    We kissed for a while before each of us pulled apart from each other ¡° I want you, Amore. Let''s have a


    quickie¡± Michael called huskily to me already dragging me to my dressing table. He bent me over and


    pulled down my white panties.


    I felt air at my now naked butt as I heard Michael trying to unbuckle his belt. He came closer and kissed


    me lightly on my neck before rubbing my clit.


    ¡° Gosh! You are so wet, baby. I can''t wait to dive inside you¡± Michael called as he positioned his cock at


    my entrance. I spread my legs ready to take him inside me just as we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡° Nina, I know you are in there. Come outside now, everyone is waiting to meet you and Michael_____¡±


    I paused as soon as I heard Lillian''s voice from the other side of the door.


    ¡°What a timing, Lillian¡± I groaned in my mind but herst words got to me as I turned to stare at


    Michael who was trying to buckle his belt.


    ¡° How did she know you were here?¡± I asked him in shock but Michael only shrugged as he smiled


    sadly at me.


    ¡° I don''t know, baby. All I know is that I''m having you tonight. Okay?¡± He asked me as he waited for my


    response. I nodded as he went to get my panties which he had discarded on the bed earlier.


    ¡° Don''t even dream of doing anything to her¡± Lillian screamed just as Michael opened the door after I


    had finished putting on my panties. Michael stood ring at her. I couldn''t help scoffing at her.


    ¡° Like I was about doing anything¡± Michael called to her before walking down to the hall after throwing


    me a kiss.


    ¡° What was all that about, Lillian?¡± I asked her going over to the mirror to put finishing touches to my


    makeup.


    ¡° I was only trying to save you from smelling all sex in the hall,¡± Lillian told me with a hint ofughter in


    her voice.


    I paused as I was trying to put on my lipstick and turned to re at her¡° Oh! Thank you for saving me,


    my wonderful friend¡± I smile at her faking a bow at her.


    ¡° You''re most wee, her royal highness¡± Lillian retorted back trying to keep theughter from her


    voice but I could still sense it.


    ¡° That was a sarcastic remark¡± I screamed at her as Lillian erupted intoughter.


    I stood with my hands folded across my chest


    staring down at her¡° Are you done?¡± I asked her when I saw that she had stoppedughing.


    ¡° Are you angry that I stopped you from having sex with Michael?¡± Lillian asked me as she stepped


    away from the door which she has held on to as sheughed.


    ¡° Stop saying the S_ word¡± I screamed at her in embarrassment. I felt so embarrassed that she knew


    what I was about to do earlier and now she just won''t stop teasing me with it.


    ¡° Why? Isn''t that what you were about doing?¡± Lillian continued as she ignored my protest. I rolled my


    eyes at her before stepping out of the room in anger.


    ¡° Come one bestie. Don''t be angry, I was only joking¡± Lillian called at my retreating back while I ignored


    her. I heard herugh out loud. Herughter carried me into the hall which was filled with people. Some


    of them I had never met.


    ***


    ¡° Congrattions, sister inw¡± I turned from my chair under the pink umbre decorated with roses


    where I had sat staring at the beautiful decorations of the hall which were in pink and white. I guess


    Michael had known about the sex of the baby or was it his mom doing? Isn''t she being obvious?


    ¡° These are for my nieces. I can''t wait to hold them in my hands¡± I smiled at Victor as he handed me


    two beautiful gifts which were wrapped in a pink ribbon.


    I collected it from him. I turned it around in my hands curious as to what was inside¡° What is in it?¡± I


    asked him expecting him to tell me.


    ¡° That''s for you to imagine and my nieces to find out¡± He called to me dragging his girlfriend away while


    I rolled my eyes at him. Did he just insult me? I guess no one care about me anymore but these two. I


    rubbed my stomach fondly just as I saw Diana and mom approaching.


    ¡° Nina, do you love the decorations? I picked them out,¡± She called to me. I smiled at her, I guess that


    answers my question earlier. I should have known it would be her job. She always went extraordinary


    to make everything so unreal.


    ¡° Of course, Diana. It is so beautiful. I''m sure they will love it¡± I told her as she bent to rub my stomach


    lovingly caressing her little granddaughters.


    ¡° I can''t wait to hold them. You don''t know how happy this makes me¡± Diana replied as she wiped the


    lone tears which had escaped her eyes while momforted her. I always knew she was fond of


    babies, especially girls since she didn''t have one. I''m sure she is going to spoil my babies like a good


    grandmother.


    ¡° They can''t wait to meet you both too,¡± I told them as I collected their gifts as they walked away. I


    turned to see Michaelmunicating with his brother in the far corner of the room. He felt my eyes on


    him and turned to wave at me. I couldn''t help being thankful that he was my babies'' father.


    ¡° Woah! I can''t believe you''ve gotten so many gifts even in a short time. I feel so jealous of you¡± I


    turned to see Lillian and Danny strolling with little Joey who was now three to meet me each of them


    bearing two gifts.


    ¡° Here Nina. Congrattions¡± Danny told me, thrusting his gifts at me as he bent to ruffle my hair. I


    smack his hands away as I try to strengthen my curls. He was so used to treating me like a little girl.


    ¡° You didn''t tell her what the gift is for?¡± I heard Lillian scold Danny before turning to hand me her gifts.


    ¡° And what is this gift for?¡± I asked her as I dropped them on the piles of gifts on the floor before turning


    to look at Lillian expectantly.


    ¡° Well, that''s for booking our spot¡± Lillian replied, shrugging as she turned to re at Danny who was


    trying not tough.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° What spot?¡± I asked her with confusion on my face. I couldn''t understand what she was saying? Hope


    this isn''t what I''m thinking?


    ¡° For my son, of course? So Joey can get married to one of your girls¡± Lillian replied, rolling her eyes at


    me. I smile at her before turning to collect Joey''s gifts from him. He walked away to y with the little


    children in the hall.


    ¡° I''m not letting my daughter married that naughty son of yours¡± Michael eximed hiding a smile on


    his face as he came to stand beside me.


    ¡° Don''t worry, we don''t even want to marry your ugly girls__girl¡± Danny retorted back. I couldn''t help


    smiling when I saw he was being conscious of saying girls in front of Michael.


    ¡° Whatever¡± Michael replied as we bothughed and enjoyed the rest of the baby shower which ended


    with joy on my face.


    I could feel that my little princesses were happy too for being showered with so many gifts even before


    they were born.

 Chapter 91: Birth Of The Twins

    Chapter 91: Birth Of The Twins


    FOUR MONTHS LATER


    I paced through the sitting room in shock while Lillian sat across from me. She has beening over


    since my pregnancy to keep mepany after Michael had stopped me from going to the office.


    ¡° Nina, you got to calm down. You pacing around will only make the baby agitated¡± Lillian screamed the


    hundredth time trying to get me to sit down. Joey was ying beside her as he had started walking.


    But I couldn''t rx just yet, I could still remember Deborah''s words to me even though it was nine


    months ago¡° What do you think she meant by that?¡± I turned suddenly to stare at Lillian.


    ¡° By what?¡± Lillian asked me as she wasn''t focus


    on me but rather on Joey trying to keep him out of harm''s way since he was walking all around the


    sitting room with a smile on his baby''s face.


    ¡° That''s she''s only keeping me alive because of my babies. Do you think she wants to do bad to them?¡±


    I asked Lillian, trying to wrap my head around Deborah''s words. I still can''t believe I met her at the


    coffee shop, everything seems like a dream to me


    ¡° That can''t be possible. She''s only trying to make you worry just like you are now¡± Lillian shouted in


    frustration. I guess she was tired of trying to make me see reasons with her but I can''t__ which mother


    will rx after her child was threatened?


    ¡° Anyway, I''m happy I called Michael on time, who knows what you will have done to yourself¡± Lillian


    eximed excitedly to herself.


    Actually, after I hade back from the washroom. I was surprised to see Michael and John searching


    frantically for me. Obviously, Lillian had called them after she saw Deborah leaving the restaurant.


    ¡° You don''t understand. That wasn''t the first time I saw her. Every time, it looks like she always knew


    where to find me. I think someone is giving her information about me¡±  That seems to grasp Lillian''s


    attention as she turns to look at me in shock. I could feel the wheel turning in her head as she put two


    and two together.


    ¡° When was the first time you saw her?¡± Lillian asked me, looking at me with a sad expression on her


    face.


    ¡° In Greece,¡± I told her shrugging as I resumed pacing through the room.


    ¡° Greece?¡± I heard Michael and Lillian both


    eximed in shock as I stopped and turned to see him descending the stairs.


    ¡° I__ I''m sorry¡± I apologized to Michael seeing that he was so angry with me right now. I know he had


    been busy trying to keep me safe and what did I do?__ I kept vital information from him.


    ¡° You saw Deborah in Greece and you never bother to tell me about it? Wait a minute¡± Michael


    suddenly paused as he tried to recollect where the meeting could have taken ce.


    ¡° That was in Santorini during our dinner night, right?¡± He asked me with dread on his face, his voice


    taking on a colder edge. I have never seen him so angry with me since we got married.


    ¡° Answer the damn question, Nina¡± Michael screamed at me when he saw that I wasn''t providing any


    answer to his question.


    I nodded since I couldn''t bring myself to speak. I couldn''t help but me myself after seeing the


    disappointment on Michael''s face.


    ¡° I can''t believe you, Nina¡± Michael suddenly eximed as he ran his hands through his hair in


    frustration.


    ¡° Michael, let''s leave that alone, it isn''t important. You need to focus on who''s giving Deborah


    information about Nina?¡± Lillian stood up and came to stand in between us as she tries to break the


    tension in the room.


    ¡° What did you just say?¡± Michael asked Lillian in shock, obviously just hearing that for the first time.


    Lillian motioned to me to exin what I just told her to Michael which I did...


    ¡° Fuck!!!¡± Michael swore angrily as he came over to me. I could see that he was already fuming in


    anger. I hope they catch Deborah this time around___


    ¡° I need you to rx and let me handle this. You being worried like this is not good for the baby, okay¡±


    He told me as I nodded, he kisses me lightly on the lips before going up the stairs to the control room


    where John and the rest of the securities were.


    ¡° I told you,¡± Lillian smiled at me as she pulled me over to the couch to sit beside her¡° You don''t need to


    worry about a thing. Michael will handle it¡± She continued when I was finally seated beside her.


    ¡° I guess so, you are right,¡± I told her, nodding my head as I forced a smile on my face.


    ¡° Of course, I''m always right,¡± Lillian smiled at me.


    She suddenly paused, getting all serious with me¡° Now, I want you to tell me what happened in your


    house a few months ago? Come on girl, I''m dying to know¡±


    I couldn''t help the grin that spread across my face as soon as I remembered when Michael came to


    beg me at my parent''s house.


    ¡° Nothing I ____¡± I paused to catch my breath as I erupted intoughter while Lilian watched me with a


    pout, angry that I wasn''t sharing my happiness with her.


    ¡° You can''t tell me nothing. Surely, there''s something else you wouldn''t beughing so hard. Please tell


    me ¡± Lillian shouted as she shook me, pleading with me. I finally relented after some time and told her.


    Michael had pulled over at my parent''s house at exactly 8 pm. I stood up at my window on the second


    floor and watched him get out of his car. He walked to the front porch and knocked.


    I had expected Mom or Linda to open the door for him but I was most surprised toe downstairs to


    meet Shane, Mom, and dad rxing in the sitting room behaving like they couldn''t hear him ring the


    doorbell.


    ¡° Mom, Michael is at the door ¡± I called at my back as I walked briskly to the door, to open up but Mom''s


    angry voice stopped me on my track.


    ¡° Don''t you dare open that door, Nina, ¡± Mom shouted at me? I  turned to stare at her in shock.


    ¡° But mom, that''s my husband out there and the weather is freezing tonight ¡± I protested angrily at her


    but I couldn''t dare disobey my mother. She could disown me in this instant.


    ¡°So? Mom asked me, raising her eyebrows at me, shutting me off from whatever protest I had left in


    me.


    I turned to look at dad, silently begging him for help but dad shrugged and turned to stare at the


    television where he and Shane were watching a football game.


    I turned back to see mom going to the window, she pulled down the window blind and called something


    to Michael. I could hear words like:


    ¡°Go back home, Michael. I''m never releasing my daughter to a man like you. To think, I made the


    mistake of allowing her to get married to you, and now, you want her to have an abortion_______¡±


    Mom screamed at him, I couldn''t help cringing in fear.


    ¡° I''m sorry, Mrs. Miller. I didn''t know she was pregnant. I swear. I want her, I want my baby. Please


    forgive me¡±


    Michael''s words brought tears to my eyes. I can''t believe he wanted us to keep our baby. I had judged


    him wrongly, even without telling him that I was pregnant.


    I had only assumed. I had already forgiven him but mom being mom didn''t allow him into the house


    until two hourster and Michael was shivering from cold when he finally dide in.


    ¡° Then what happened after that?¡± Lillian asked, shaking me to go on when she saw that I had paused.


    I was about to continue but paused when I saw


    Emma hurrying up to meet us from the kitchen¡° Mrs. Thompson, Miss Martins. Lunch is set ¡± She told


    us as she greeted us, I nodded at her and turned to walk into the kitchen with Lillian following behind


    me dragging a sleepy Joey.


    We settled into the dining chair while I turned to look at Emma ¡° Where''s Michael?¡± I asked her. I had


    expected that he would be here waiting for me. Ever since we got married, I had never eaten alone


    without Michael.


    ¡° He left for the office, Mrs. Thompson,¡± Emma replied, giving me a sad smile. I nodded at her before


    turning to food in front of me, losing my appetite. I can''t believe he left without telling me.


    ¡° I''m sure, it must be important ¡± Lillian replied as she reached out to hold my hands across the table


    ¡° I know, it''s just that I feel weird eating without him ¡± I turned to look at her, shrugging.


    ¡°I understand, that''s why I''m here to keep youpany. Come on, eat, I''m dying to know the rest of the


    story ¡± Lillian told me, forcing me to take a spoonful of the food in front of me.


    I took two bites and suddenly, I was enjoying myself with Lillian and her bubbly self.


    ¡° So?¡± Lillian asked me when we were done with the food and Emma had cleared the table but we were


    still seated at the dining.


    ¡° Nothing happened again. He went down on his knee and begged my parents with shattering teeth ¡± I


    told her shrugging as I made to stand up but paused as I felt a sharp excruciating pain pass through


    me.


    Lillian also stood up with a frown on her face. She obviously wasn''t expecting that kind of ending. I


    shrugged and made to take another step but the pain doubled causing me to scream out loud.


    I saw Emma rushing out of the kitchen and Lillian rushing to my side. ¡° Are you alright, Nina? Lillian


    asked me but I couldn''t answer as I was trying to reign down the pain. I pointed to my stomach and


    looked down to see water sliding down my legs.


    ¡° Oh my God! Her water broke. Quick! Get the car ¡± I heard her shout to my two bodyguards who


    rushed out to get the car while Lillian came over to guide me to the door,forting me gently.


    She paused and turned to call something to Emma who rushed off to the room but I could hear words


    like ¡° Get her bag ¡± I heard her say to Emma before guiding me to the door.


    ***


    LILLIAN


    I was scared right now, Nina he''d been inbor for two hours. I don''t know what is happening there. I


    couldn''t reach Michael. I turned to look at both Emma and two twin guards who were trying Michael''s


    number. I couldn''t differentiate one from another and their names were alike too. Something of Kam


    and Lam. Who named a child that, anyway?


    ¡° Any news,?¡± I asked them, forcing myself from the thought of the twins. I need to focus on Nina.


    ¡° No. His number is still not reachable ¡± Kam or Lam replied as I nodded at them and resumed pacing.


    ¡°Damn! Why does Michael''s phone have to be out of range today? ¡± I screamed out loud in my mind


    just as the door opened and the doctor hurried out to meet us. He smiled as soon as he saw me but


    frowned when he couldn''t see anyone else.


    ¡° Are you the patient''s rtive?¡± He asked me, I nodded while we all gathered around him.


    ¡° There are someplications. I''ll need you to sign this form ¡± He called to us, thrusting the form at


    me but my mind went nk all I could focus on was ¡° There are someplications¡± What the fuck


    does that mean?


    ¡° What do you say, doctor? ¡± I asked him again to be sure I heard alright.


    ¡° I mean there''s a 50/50 chance that only one of them will survive.¡±'' He exined slowly to us as I


    gripped onto the form as my life depended on it causing my knuckles to be white.


    ¡° Do you mean one of the twins?¡± I ask him with a faint hope surging in my chest.


    ¡° No, neither the babies nor the mother. Who should we focus on?¡± He asked me as tears spilled down


    my face. I never knew I will be in a position like this to choose between my friend''s life or her babies.


    ¡° Mrs. Martins, time is not on our side. I need you to make a choice now ¡±


    ¡° I__ I ____ Doctor____ Pease ____ I ____ Can''t ¡±


    ¡° The babies or the mother, Miss Martins?¡± He shouted up at me, shutting me off from my stuttering.


    ¡° The mother. Please doctor, save her ¡± I screamed up at him with tears streaming down my face. The


    doctor hurries off to the operating room while I squat down on the floor crying my eyes out as I sobbed


    onto my knees ¡° Please save Nina¡±


    Another thirty minutes had passed and still no news from the doctor. The light in the operating room


    was still on. I turned to see Emma seated beside me, she was trying to say something with her mouth


    moving as she gazed at me.


    ¡° What is it, Emma ?¡± I asked her before turning to look at the twins. I  silently ask them if there was any


    luck yet with Michael, they shake their head answering ¡°No¡±.


    ¡° Are you sure we made the right decision? I mean, Mr. Thompson will be so devastated when he hears


    about the babies?¡± Emma asked me as she avoided my gaze.


    I turned to shoot her a dead re shutting her off. I can''t believe she''s expecting me to pick the babies


    over Nina''s life but I will never do that. I don''t care what Michael''s choice is, Nina''s life is my priority.


    ¡° Get me my phone,¡± I told her as she rushed to bring my phone from across the table. I stared at the


    form which I had filled and was about to submit it to the nurse who stood across from us in silence but I


    wanted to consult her parents even though I knew the answer already.


    I dialed Mr. Miller''s number, it rang three times and went into voicemail. I guessed he was busy in a


    meeting. I was about to drop the phone when I remembered I had her mother''s number. I quickly dialed


    it, I rxed as I heard her ept the call.


    ¡° Hello, Lillian. How are you?¡± She asked me with a smile in her voice. I couldn''t help feeling guilty that I


    was about to spoil her mood.


    ¡° Nina is inbor,¡± I told her without preamble as I needed to get this off my chest.


    ¡° What?¡± Mrs. Miller screamed as I heard shuffling in the background like she was trying to gather stuff


    and get to the hospital fast.


    ¡° Yes, Mrs. Miller but there areplications. We need to know who the doctor should save, the baby


    or Nina?¡± I asked as I held my breath. I just hope she wouldn''t choose the bab_____


    ¡° Oh, My God!¡± Mrs. Miller sobbed into the phone before she stopped to gather herself making her


    decision.


    ¡°My daughter. Save my daughter. I don''t care about the fucking baby ¡± Mrs. Miller screamed and


    hangup.


    I smiled and handed the form to the nurse. I guessed I had made the right decision though I don''t know


    who Michael would have chosen. I sat back down on the chair and put my hands on my head, crying


    silently and praying, hoping that everything will be okay. That Nina will be alright.


    An hourter, the light went off and the door opened. The doctor rushed out followed by nurses who


    were wheeling Nina out of the room. I rushed to meet her but the doctor pulled me back.


    ¡° How is she, doctor?¡± I asked him as I turned to look at the doctor.


    ¡° She''s fine. We''ve given her anesthesia, it will be a while before it wears off ¡± The doctor replied,


    shrugging as a smile spread across his face.


    I couldn''t bring myself to ask him about the babies? Are they dead? Will Nina ever forgive me? I


    pondered this in my mind as I turned to walk back to the chair.


    I guessed in my rush, I never really thought about Nina''s choice. I know she would have wanted me to


    pick her babies. Will she hate me for this?


    ¡° Congrattions, Mrs. Martins ¡±


    The doctor''s voice caused me to pause in shock as I turned to look at him, searching his face and


    forcing myself not to hope.


    Maybe he was congratted for being able to save Nina. I nodded at him, unable to speak because of


    the lumps in my throat. I guess it was confirmed then, the babies are officially dead. I sobbed


    uncontrobly on the floor as the doctor came to pat me lightly on the shoulder.


    ¡° I''m so sorry, doctor. I''m sure you did your best to save them ¡± I said in between sobs to the doctor who


    was trying tofort me with a smile on his face.


    ¡° Of course we did save them. Both the mother and babies are alright ¡± He replied, watching me with a


    frown on his face.


    ¡° What? ¡± I screamed in excitement when I finally registered his words in my fuzzy brain.


    ¡° Yes, Mrs. Martins. I thought you were crying for joy ¡± the doctor replied as he turned to smile and


    shake Emma and the guards'' hands before turning to walk back to his office.


    ¡° Thank you, doctor. Thank you for saving them ¡± I shouted at his retreating back with a smile on my


    face.


    Finally, I could rx knowing that both mothers and babies were alright. Emma, I, and the guards both


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    walk down the corridor to the nursery to gaze into the eyes of my two adorable nieces. They were so


    beautiful and cute.

 Chapter 92: Michael

    Chapter 92: Michael


    ¡° Here are the files, sir¡±


    I turned to see Aurora thrusting some files at me. I collected them and waved her off while I got busy


    with the document. They were the budgets for the newlyunched Casino games that needed my


    signatures.


    I read through the amount of money needed and took my time to calcte each total to make sure no


    one was trying to embezzle money from thepany.


    ¡° Excuse me, sir¡±


    I paused as I lifted my head to see that Aurora was still in the room even though I asked her to leave¡°


    What is it, Aurora?¡±


    ¡° Nothing, sir. I just wanted to apologize for my behavior the other day and also to appreciate you for


    giving me my job back¡± She told me with her head still bowed.


    ¡° Well, it''s nothing. And I''m sorry too for being too hasty to sack you, I should have gotten all my facts


    ready before taking any actions¡± I told her, shrugging.


    I watched as Aurora''s eyes widened in shock as she heard me apologizing. Something I would never


    have done before but Nina had taught me to always say sorry when I''m wrong.


    ¡° No, sir. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have insulted your wife. I''m sorry¡± She refused as she continued


    pleading with me to forgive her.


    ¡° It isn''t your fault, moreover, Nina said you were only trying to correct her. I''m sorry for judging you


    wrongly¡± I told her, cutting her off. I was devastated when Nina told me that Aurora didn''t insult her but


    rather she was jealous of her.


    ¡° But_____¡±


    ¡° No buts, Aurora. I wronged you, so I need to apologize. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡° Yes, but I also need you to forgive me. It was not in my position to talk back to your wife. I wasn''t


    professional¡± Aurora exined as she watched me with her head bowed. I could see that she was


    sincere and remorseful of her actions.


    ¡° Fine. I''ve forgiven you. Can I go back to my work?¡± I asked her jokingly with a smile on my face.


    Aurora smiled back as she nodded and walked out of my office closing the door behind her.


    I buried my head in the files while working away endlessly. I needed to get these files done before the


    Thirty minutester, I close the final documents and rest my head on the armrest while closing my eyes


    to catch an hour rest or two before I could bring myself to go home when I heard the Knock on my door.


    ¡° Come in,¡± I called reluctantly to her, knowing that it was Aurora out there. I regretted not telling her


    that I don''t want to be disturb. Maybe I''ll tell her after this.


    ¡° Sorry to disturb you, sir, ¡± Aurora immediately apologized when she saw my eyes drifting close with


    my head on the armrest.


    ¡° It''s okay, Aurora. I''m done with the documents. Send them to Chris and have him get into action


    immediately by transferring the money to the necessary ounts¡± I told her with my eyes still closed. I


    felt Aurora walked closer as she picked up the files which I had stacked together on my table.


    ¡± I___ sir____ you have some visitors,¡± Aurora told me, stuttering. I open my eyes and re at her.


    Can''t she see that I''m trying to rx here?


    ¡° Then have them wait?¡± I shouted at her as she cowered in fear. I scolded myself for reacting that way


    with her. She didn''t offend me.


    ¡° I''m sorry, who''s out there?¡± I asked more gently as I smiled up at her trying to get her to rx with me


    ¡° It''s John and Don,¡± Aurora replied, her eyes searching around my office, refusing to look at me. I


    could see that she was still scared.


    ¡° Okay. Send them in¡± I nodded at her and waved her off. I guess sleeping would have to wait as this


    was far more important.


    I had sent John and Don to find me the spy who had told Deborah everything about Nina. I knew it


    would be no one but someone in herpany who was close to her.


    The door opened almost immediately and John came in followed closely by Don. I nodded to Aurora


    and waved her off as she closed the door behind her.


    ¡° So, any news?. Don''t tell me nothing, please¡± I told John as soon as I saw him about to speak. I don''t


    think I will be able to forgive myself if they didn''t get the spy.


    ¡° We found him¡± John and Don replied smiling at


    me. I shoot up from my chair in shock. I had never expected them to find the spy so soon.


    ¡° Really? Where is he? Who is he? How?¡± I threw questions at them as I couldn''t contain my


    excitement. I was dying to meet him. I''ve dreamed of the things I will do to him when I find him since


    Nina exined things to me this morning.


    ¡° It''s Mr. Shawn Mendes,¡± Don replied, his eyes tightening in anger. I couldn''t stop the gasp that


    escaped my lips. I mean of all people, why does it have to be him?


    ¡° How did you find out?¡± I asked both of them, already gathering myptop into my bag. I couldn''t wait


    to meet that son of a bitch.


    ¡° I have always been suspicious of him,¡± Don replied as he paced through my office.


    ¡° Remember that time you asked me to watch Nina?¡± Don asked me as I nodded at him to go on. I was


    anxious to know more.


    ¡° I discovered one time that he was in love with Deborah. He and her always frequent the club


    Olympus. I followed him there this morning, guess what I found¡± Don asked us.


    I felt like pping him still he spoke and stopped putting us in suspense. I kept forgetting how Don likes


    to drag his words and takes time exining things to us.


    ¡° What?¡± John and I both chorused in anger, already dying of the suspense he was putting us in.


    ¡° I found them both in the club''s hotel having sex. I''ve got everything on tape here¡± Don replied


    thrusting the tape at me but I refused, I don''t want to watch Deborah''s dirty sex life. I''m not interested in


    that.


    ¡° Did you get any information from him?¡± I asked him, I was dying to know where Deborah has been all


    this while.


    ¡° Nothing so far. He kept saying he didn''t know where she stays and that they always meet in the club¡±


    John replied, shrugging. I scowled as I walked ahead of them.


    ¡° I''m sure he''s going to speak when I''m there¡± I call out loud to them as I walk into the elevator that will


    take us to the parking lot where Mark was waiting with the car.


    I took out my phone to put a call through to Nina that I will be a bitte only to discover that it was in


    flight mood. I don''t remember ever putting it in but I quickly removed it.


    Lillian''s call entered as soon as I tried to dial Nina''s number ¡° Hello, Lillian I_____¡±


    ¡° Where the hell have you been Michael? Nina is in the hospital¡± Lillian shouted into the phone before


    she hung up.


    That got me scrambling out of the elevator into the waiting car after shouting at Don and John to deal


    with Shawn the way they seem fit before handing him over to the police.


    ¡° To the hospital, Mark. Step on the speed, please¡± I shouted at him as I looked frantically around while


    my heart skipped a beat, beating erratically in my chest. I couldn''t rx until I knew she was fine.


    ***


    ¡° Where''s my wife?¡± I screamed at Lillian as soon as I met her on the elevator going up.


    ¡° Rx, Michael. She''s sleeping. You can go see the babies if you want¡± Lillian exined as I re at


    her before stepping into the elevator with her


    ¡° I don''t care about any babies. I want to see my wife¡± I retorted back at her but Lillian being herself


    ignored me while she talked on the phone with Danny.


    ¡° Dad, can you see that? Why is she ignoring me?¡± I screamed at my dad who I had met at the parking


    lot.


    ¡° Rx, son. She said Nina is resting, let''s go and see your daughter¡± Dad told me patting me lightly on


    the back as we all stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡° Lead the way¡± I grumble at Lillian who rolled at


    eyes at me before turning to walk down the corridor to where I assume was the nursery.


    ¡° He''s the father,¡± Lillian called to the matron who was about to stop us from going in. She smiled and


    came close to us.


    ¡° Congrattions, Mr. Thompson. If you follow me, I''ll take you to your daughters¡± she told me already


    opening the door to the room but what she had said caused me to stop as I turned to stare at my father


    in shock.


    ¡° Daughters? Are you saying I''m having twins?¡± I asked her in shock. I wasn''t expecting this.


    ¡° Yes, son. They are twins¡± Dad replied with a big smile on his face. I knew he was happy that he was


    now a grandfather but how did he know?


    ¡° You knew about this, Dad?¡± I asked him with a hint of usation in my voice. I can''t believe Nina kept


    this from me. I had felt like an idiot all this time while they knew about the sex


    ¡° Of course son, Nina wanted to surprise you, that''s why she made all of us promise not to tell you¡± Dad


    replied before pulling me into the room where the nurse stood with Lillian wearing a big smile on their


    faces.


    She stepped away from the way, giving me the freedom to get past her to my little princesses who were


    sleeping soundly with smiles on their faces. They were so beautiful and got each of our features.


    I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face when I saw that they were so identical with their


    mother''s blond hair.


    ¡° What name should we put on their cards? Mrs. Thompson has been sleeping we couldn''t ask her?¡± I


    came out of my thoughts to see the nurse holding tiny pink name cards in her hands waiting for my


    response.


    ¡° Nora and Nadia,¡± I replied suddenly, remembering when Nina and I had nned the girls'' names. I


    had picked Nora because I was expecting only one baby but Nina had asked me to pick a spare one


    just in case there were two. And now, I can''t help knowing fully well that she had tricked me.


    ¡° Nora and Nadia, it is then¡± She replied with a smile on her face as she pens down the name before


    putting it beside each of their beds.


    ¡° If you like to see your wife, she''s awake now,¡± The nurse told us, already ushering us out of the room


    to have the babies rest.


    I couldn''t help stealing ast nce of them. I vowed then to protect them with my life as they were my


    world. They and their mother mean a lot to me. They were my everything and I love them.


    Nina and I chatted as I couldn''t stop kissing her


    and appreciating her for making me a father to two beautiful princesses while she only smiled at me


    telling me she would love to do it all over again because she loves me.


    I was mostly scared when Lillian had exined everything that had happened during Labor to me and I


    couldn''t help being scared but I had appreciated Lillian for her quick thinking if for anything I would put


    my wife before anything because we''ve been through a lot and I can''t lose her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I watched her sleep soundly in my hands after I came back from the nursery the second time. I had


    sent her parents and mine home with Lillian while I took care of my wife. I couldn''t wait for her to be


    discharged tomorrow, then we could be together as one happy family. If only Deborah had been


    caught. I just hope she won''t be doing anything again.

 Chapter 93: Deborah

    Chapter 93: Deborah


    THREE YEARS LATER


    I stood gazing out of the window into the white mansion ahead of me, I could see Michael and Nina


    smiling as they watched their little girls y in the water across from them.


    From time to time, I heard them call loudly to their parents¡° Come and join us, Mom and dad. The water


    is so warm¡±


    I feel like matching up to them to tell them exactly what will be warm. My own definition of warm is


    when they and their mother will be six feet under the sand keeping my little boy and Austinpany


    while I will have Michael to myself.


    ¡° Don''t tell me you are still thinking of taking revenge on the Thompsons?¡± Xavier''s voice called out to


    me from outside the balcony where he was seated with a book in his hands.


    For the past few years since he had been going for therapy, I had seen a lot of changes in him. He felt


    more rxed and confident with himself. He had changed most of the things in the room whichcked


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    color to bright and beautiful. Even now, I scowled at the green window blinds in front of me hating the


    blind which was originally ck.


    ¡° No,¡± I replied, lying to him. Ever since Xavier had be good, I''ve been watching what I say or do


    in front of him cause I wouldn''t want him reporting me to the police.


    ¡° I was just admiring how happy their family was. I wish I could have that¡± I continued shrugging as I


    reced the blinds.


    ¡° We could have that but you are not giving us a chance to¡± I paused as I felt Xavier''s breath fanning


    my neck. I didn''t hear hime behind me. I guess something doesn''t change. Years of training to be


    an assassin had taught him how to walk soundlessly.


    I nodded and avoided his eyes. How do I tell him that I don''t want to have that with him but with


    Michael? How do I tell him that even though after so many years of being apart from him, my heart still


    skips a beat for one man, which is Michael? I wish everyone could understand me, I wish everyone


    could know that only I could love Michael so dearly and not that stupid Nina.


    ¡° What are you thinking about, Deborah? Was it the things I said?¡± Xavier''s gentle voice as he gazed at


    me brought me from my thoughts as I turned to shake my head at him.


    I heardughter across the building as I turned immediately to the window to see Michael and Nina


    already in the water ying with their two daughters. I caught sight of Joey holding a water gun


    Every time I saw Joey, he was always the reminder of how my son would have been alive if not for


    Nina. I hated her so much especially after finding out that she had giving birth. I was so d when I


    heard that there wereplications during her childbirth, I had prayed for her to die with it but she was


    so stubborn. She had to survive that and now I, Deborah Melton promised her to die by my hands only.


    ¡° I wish you could let go of your revenge and see what a beautiful life we could have¡± Xavier called to


    me with a faraway look on his face. For a second, I was tempted to bid his request. I mean he was the


    only one that had stood by me in all my trying times. Even when I had told him countless times that I


    couldn''t give up my revenge, he had stayed hoping that someday I will change but what to do, my heart


    was with Michael.


    My heart skipped a beat as I saw Michael strolling to the other side of the building which was directly


    opposite my window. He was on a call that allowed me to stare openly at his now ck curly hair which


    was wet from the water. He was in blue Tom Ford shorts and a matching shirt. He looks so handsome


    even as he ages.


    As if sensing someone''s eyes on him, his eyes shoot up to the window causing my heart to jump in my


    throat, he stares into the window but I know that he couldn''t see us. Over the years, he had been trying


    to know who had rented the house across from them, and like always, I turned down their invitation. It


    wasn''t yet time for them to know about me.


    I saw him motioning John over as he pointed to my house. Something he had been doing over the


    years and like always John cleared his doubt. I watched his little girl, Nora, run to meet him, dragging


    him back to the pool.


    I hated her so much, she looks exactly like Nina with her beautiful face and caring heart. She was


    always quick to love someone without judging them. I remember that one time I had met her in the


    elevator, they were going up after school. She had greeted me with a smile on her face and called me


    her godmother. If only she knew that I was her angel of death.


    ¡° Nora, daddy''s a bit busy. Can you go y with your sister and brother?¡± I heard Michael tell her as he


    squatted down beside her but Nora, being like her mother, refused tantly and Michael had no choice


    but to go join them.


    I reced the blind and stepped away from the door to see that Xavier was no longer behind me rather


    he was now in the kitchen seeing to lunch.


    ¡° What''s the asion?¡± I asked him pointing to the different varieties of Italian food on the table. I


    couldn''t believe he prepared so much in such a short time. Another hobby he had picked up through


    the years.


    ¡° Nothing,¡± Xavier replied, shrugging as he gathered the food into the sks. He paused and suddenly


    turned to look at me with all seriousness on his face.


    I had to avert my gaze knowing that look clearly¡° What is it?¡± I asked him as my hands shoot out to pick


    a slice of watermelon into my mouth.


    ¡° When are you going to visit your parents? They have gotten out of jail for the past three months now


    and you are not making any attempt to go see them¡± Xavier replied, his voice slightly scolding me.


    I was a bad daughter. Even though I had missed my dad so much, I couldn''t bring myself to go see


    them because I knew I had brought all of these upon them. I can''t look into their eyes without feeling


    remorseful of my action and that''s the one feeling I don''t want.


    ¡° Stop it, Xavier. Stop making it feel like I''m avoiding them. You and I both know I''m still wanted by the


    police¡± I told him walking out of the kitchen. I knew that he was taking lunch to my parents, something


    he had been doing ever since they came out. And I know he always told them stories about me.


    ¡° But_____¡±


    ¡° I understand. I could never be free like you are.


    Michael will never allow that. Every year, he made sure to renew my case with the police and increase


    the number of advertisement boards in the country that had my picture on it. Have you forgotten that


    one time, he made a billboard advertisement about me that I couldn''t step out of the house for


    months?¡± I asked him before walking into my room. I mmed the door loudly without waiting for his


    response.


    I was tired of him making me feel guilty instead of facing the fact here. As long as Nina and her babies


    were still alive. I could never be free. I knew she told Michael to renew my case every year and for that,


    I promised to make her pay.


    I came out thirty minutester, dressed in dark trousers and cktop. A dark scarf covers my hair and


    face while I shield my eyes with a dark sunshade. Xavier frowned at me as he saw me step out of the


    room.


    ¡° You need some colors in your life, Deborah. Where are you off to?¡± Xavier asked meing over to


    where I stood in front of the door.


    ¡° I don''t need any colors in my life. This¡± I pointed to the color I hade to appreciate that it was part


    of me¡° Portrays my true feeling, my true self. I don''t have any feelings. I''m empty and until I had


    closure, you''ll need to get used to me being like this¡±


    ¡° I_______¡±


    ¡° And to answer your second question, I''m going to say hello to my baby,¡± I told him, cutting him off as I


    stepped out of the room without waiting for his response.


    I gged down the nearest taxi and gave the name of the cemetery before turning to rx on the back


    seat.


    ***


    ¡° Baby. I''m so sorry mummy iste for your birthday¡± I called sadly to him before bending down to drop


    the flowers at his bed. I turned to stare at Austin who was smiling at me. I had ced his baby beside


    him for him to take care of his son.


    ¡° Has daddy been taking care of you? I''m sure he would. He has always loved you¡± I called slowly to


    him while walking to Austin''s resting ce to drop another flower at his bed too before sitting down on


    the grass in front of them.


    ¡° Wait a bit more. Mummy promised to make all of them pay, it''s almost time¡± I called gently to him


    while I turned to wipe the tears from my eyes.


    Every time Ie here I can''t forget how he died. I couldn''t stop ming myself for causing his early


    demise. If only I wasn''t obsessed with Michael, my baby and Austin would have been with me.


    ¡± I''m so sorry, son. I hope you will forgive your naive mother. I wish you were still with me, mummy


    would have been okay¡± I sobbed into his bed which was bare of pictures. I couldn''t take any pictures of


    him. I didn''t want anyone to know what he looked like. That was only for me to know.


    ¡° Happy birthday, son¡± I wiped my eyes and reached out to light the candles on his cake which I had


    brought on the way here. My baby was six, if only he was alive. He would have been in preschool now


    probably ying with Joey who was his age mate.


    I forced myself out of my thoughts and turned to blow out the candles. pping my hands excitedly as


    I reached out to cut the portion of the cake and eat it silently with tears streaming down my face.


    I had been doing all these,ing over to spend his birthday with him over the years. Sometimes,


    Xavieres with me and most times he refuses just like today. I looked around for the previous cakes


    but couldn''t find them. I guess the cemetery keeper had disposed of them. I never let him see me. I had


    always sneaked in and out of the cemetery away from his views.


    I stood up abruptly as soon as I heard voicesing from across thene. I rushed and hid behind the


    erratic beating heart.


    But that wasn''t who I saw. Rather it was Inspector Peller leading his people down to Austin''s grave. He


    squatted down to examine the cake, causing my heart to leap in my throat.


    ¡°She was here. Find her, she couldn''t have gotten far¡± I crunched down deeper into the tree as soon as


    I heard that. Praying heavily that they won''t find me. Over the years, no one had suspected anything.


    No one had thought to check the cemetery. Or was it Xavier? No, he wouldn''t betray me like that.


    I clenched my fists in anger as soon as I remembered who had told the police about me. It was Nina. I


    had met her on Austin''s grave one time, she had asked me about my baby and I had pointed to his


    grave. She hadforted me and I had allowed her too only for her to stab me in the back. I hate you


    so much, Nina. You wait, you wouldn''t know what hit you!!


    I came out from my hiding ce and saw the police going down thene looking for me. I crunched on


    the floor in front of my little boy and whisper to him¡° It''s time, son. Wish mummy luck¡± I told him bending


    down to kiss his grave.


    And just like every other time I had spent with him, a petal of his flower flew down to my feet and


    stopped there. I smiled at him, even in his rest, my little baby was wishing me luck.


    I said goodbye to Austin and asked him to protect his son while I walked down the road excited for my


    new mission. It was game on! The Thompsons wouldn''t know what hit them!! I called in my heart as I


    got into the taxi that will take me home.

 Chapter 94: Ninas Birthday

    Chapter 94: Nina''s Birthday


    I sat gazing at my beautiful wife who was sleeping soundly on the bed, she rolled on the bed causing


    her pink see-through nightie to go up a bit exposing her pink taut are. I gasped as I turned away


    from her beautiful body. Every time I look at her is just like the first time I met her at the club, I could


    never be tired of her.


    It has been two weeks since we got a tip from the taxi driver who had driven Deborah to the cemetery.


    Apparently, he had seen her face and phoned the police but still yet, there wasn''t any news from her. It


    seems like she has disappeared underground ever since then.


    It gives me sleepless nights whenever I remember that she was still out there atrge. I know she loves


    me and wouldn''t do any harm to me but I''m more scared for my wife and my little princesses. I won''t be


    able to survive if anything should happen to them. They were my life.


    And Shawn had refused to talk even after being heavily tortured by the police, Don, and John.


    ¡° Daddy, Daddy¡±


    I turned to see my two angels standing in front of my bedroom door with excitement on their faces. I


    quickly ced my hands on my mouth, signaling them to shut up as I stood up to go meet them as I


    didn''t want them to wake their mother.


    ¡° What is it, my angels?¡± I asked them both, looking from Nadia to Nora. Nora was the first one, she


    had her mother''s caring heart and easily forgives while Nadia was more like me, she was distrustful to


    strangers and rarely forgives. They both have my blue eyes and their mother''s blond hair.


    ¡° Daddy, when is mom going to wake up? I can''t wait to wish her a happy birthday¡± Nadia asked me as


    I bent to ruffle her hair. Something she hates a lot. I forgot to mention, she adores her mother more


    than I even though she had my attitude. I''m sometimes jealous of it.


    ¡° Very soon. We shouldn''t disturb her. She was busy helping your grandmother Dianast night to set


    up their new house¡± I told them as I squatted down to hug them close, breathing in their scent of


    ¡° Come, let me make you breakfast of bacon and egg before your mummy wakes,¡± I told them, already


    dragging both their hands down the stairs to the kitchen where Emma was busy making breakfast. I


    smiled at Emma for alwaysing to my rescue even after telling her that she doesn''t have to get up


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    very early anymore.


    ¡° Good morning, Mr. Thompson¡± Emma greeted me as soon as she saw me entering the kitchen with


    the girls.


    I groaned and turned to frown at her¡± Emma. I thought I told you to call me Michael. You are making me


    feel too old¡± Iined to her, causing Emma to erupt inughter. Sometimes, she intentionally calls


    me that because she knows I wouldin. For God''s sake, I was forty_two, not fifty.


    ¡° Don''t worry, Michael. I was only teasing you¡± Emma smiled at me before she squatted down to greet


    the girls who were still clinging to my hands.


    ¡° And how are my beautiful princesses doing this morning?¡± I heard Emma asked Nora and Nadia as I


    left them to go on with breakfast.


    ¡° We are good, Emma. But mummy just won''t wake up¡± They both scream as they settle down on the


    kitchen stool.


    ¡° Don''t worry, let''s give her some time. I''m sure she''s tired¡± I heard Emma''s faint reply as she repeated


    what I had told them earlier.


    I walked down the sitting-room about to go back into my room when my phone suddenly rang. I paused


    and pulled it out of my pocket to see that it was Andrea calling me.


    I quickly epted the call and ced it on my ear¡° Hey, Andrea. How are you?¡± I greeted him as I


    resumed ascending the stairs.


    ¡° Congrattions, Michael. Lush Beauty ranks No 1 again in beauty and Fashion¡± Andrea called to me


    with excitement in his voice. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as soon as I heard


    that. I was so happy for Nina, ever since she took over Lush Beauty we had gotten a huge number of


    awards that I lost count of them.


    ¡° Really? That''s great news¡± I called to him with a smile on my face¡° I''ll make sure to pass the news to


    Nina. I''m sure she will be excited to hear that. Have a great day, and see you at the event tonight¡± I told


    him before hanging up as I walked into the room to see that Nina was already up. I could hear the


    shower running in the bathroom, I smiled while thinking if I should go prank her in the bathroom.


    ¡°No, let her be. She has been so tired yesterday with helping my parents move their stuff to their new


    house¡± I called in my mind shaking my head as I sat back down on the bed waiting for Nina to be done.


    I''m sure she''s going to love the surprise I had nned for her.


    ¡° Michael¡± I turned to see Nina stepping out of the bathroom as she dried her hair with the towel in her


    hands.


    ¡° Happy birthday, angel¡± I called to her running over to hug and kiss her. I''ve been waiting all morning


    for her to wake up so I could be the first to wish her a happy birthday. I, Shane, and the kids had bet on


    who would wish her the first birthday every year since the kids arrived and like all years, I had always


    won.


    ¡° Thank you for reminding me that I''m getting older,¡± Nina snorted at me as she stepped away from my


    embrace, causing me to smile at her.


    ¡° Darling, you are thirty-five, not fifty. Try being forty-two then you will know what getting older means¡± I


    told her, scolding her gently.


    Ever since she clocked thirty, she had been more conscious of her skin and beauty. Always scared


    that I might leave her for those skinny models she sees on screen. And she wouldn''t believe me when I


    tell her otherwise.


    ¡° Tsk! You are just saying that because you are so in love with me¡± Nina told me rolling her eyes at me


    as she walked to the wardrobe to pick her dress.


    ¡°Where are the girls?¡± She asked me already, getting dressed while I watched her with a raging hard-


    on. I''m so tempted right now but I''ve promised myself not to ever put my desire before hers except she


    asked for it.


    ¡° Oh My God! What do we have there?¡± Nina smiled as she pointed to the bulge in my pants while I


    ignored her.


    ¡° Is someone getting aroused by watching me get dressed?¡± She asked me, causing me to roll my eyes


    at her. Isn''t it obvious already? I''m always like this when ites to her. I can''t control myself.


    ¡° They are having breakfast. Quick, we are waiting for you. There''s somewhere I want us to go to


    spend your birthday¡± I told her already going out of the room, ignoring her question about my private


    organ.


    ¡° I''m not celebrating my birthday, Michael¡± Nina screamed at me from the room while I ignored her.


    She''s always saying that but I have never epted it. Thank God I''ve asked Emma to pack her bags in


    advance, we just need to get to the hotel and everything will be sorted out.


    Nina came down some minutester, she rushed through her breakfast seeing that we were all


    impatient to start going. We all scrambled into the car and rxed as Mark drove us to the Thompson


    Hotel.


    ***


    ¡° Happy birthday to you.


    Happy birthday to you.


    Happy birthday to you, Nina.


    Happy birthday to you¡±


    We all sang along as the instrumentalist yed the tune of the song. I turned to see Nina walking down


    the aisle to the front of the hall where her huge birthday cake was waiting for her.


    I could see the shock and happiness on her face as she came close to me. She bent to whisper in my


    ear ¡° I so hate right now, Michael Thompson¡± She called at me causing me to smile while she was


    barely trying to control her own smile.


    ¡° And I so love you right now, Nina Thompson.


    You are so beautiful¡± I called to her as I watched the blush paint her cheeks in light pink. I couldn''t help


    theughter that escaped my lips as she threw a warning re at me. I knew she was a putty when it


    seeing the blush on her.


    I raise my hands in surrender as I wouldn''t want my baby annoyed with me today¡° I''m sorry¡± I whisper


    back at her as I turned back to hear everyone singing again...


    ¡° How old are you now?


    How old are you now?


    How old are you now, Nina?


    How old are you now?¡±


    ¡° Really? Are they asking me that?¡± Nina turned to re at me, telling me with her eyes that it was my


    fault. The music soon came to an end while we all waited for Nina to go cut her cake.


    I escorted her to the stage where the huge cake was mounted. The kids rushed to her side, preparing


    to help her cut the cake. I smile at them, so fond of their mother. They rarely go for sleepovers at


    Lillian''s house because they couldn''t leave her.


    ¡° Happy birthday, my favorite sister_ inw¡± I heard Victor greet Nina as soon as she stepped down


    from the stage. I turned in shock to look at him. I thought he said he wouldn''t be able toe after I


    had called to tell him about the surprise party. What is he doing here?


    ¡°Thank you, Victor. Where''s my gift?¡± I heard Nina asked him with a bright smile on her face as she


    hugged him.


    ¡° Here is it? Have a wonderful birthday,¡± He told her before thrusting the gifts at her. He bent to pick up


    the twins who were giggling his name in excitement.


    ¡° What are you doing here? I thought you said you were busy?¡± I asked him when he had finally picked


    up both girls in his hands.


    ¡° I wouldn''t miss this for the world. She has given us the best gifts we could ever ask for¡± Victor replied,


    shrugging as he smiled at both girls.


    I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at him, he was so fond of the girls that he rarely missed any asion


    that offered an opportunity for him to meet them, unlike Vino?


    Speaking of Vino, I haven''t seen him in a while. It seems like he''s avoiding us. I made a mental note to


    put a call through to him when I get home.


    ¡° Are you all ready to explore the hotel with Uncle Victor?¡± He asked them, and I watched as they both


    nodded in excitement.


    ¡° Can Ie with you too, Uncle Victor?¡±


    We both turned to the tiny frail voice who had spoken as he hid at the back of his mother''s gown.


    ¡° Sure, Joey. Let''s go¡± Victor told him as he let go of Lillian and turned to glide behind Victor jumping in


    excitement as I shook my head at them. So adorable to watch them always.


    I turned to look at both Danny and Lillian who were conversing with Nina and wishing her a happy


    birthday.


    I smile as I stare at my woman, the mother of my babies. d that I had made the best decision of


    making her, my life partner.


    Nina waved at me as she noticed my eyes on her, and I  couldn''t help therge smile that spread


    across my face as I took arge step to her and envelop her in my arms.


    I bent to whisper in her ear¡° You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. Thank you for


    ¡° I love you too, Michael Thompson¡± Nina replied as I bent to kiss her, putting all my emotions that I


    couldn''t name into the kiss. d that she was mine and mine forever.

 Chapter 95: The Twins Birthday

    Chapter 95: The Twin''s Birthday


    TWO YEARS LATER


    ¡° Mom, do you have any ideas what is happening today?¡±


    I turned to watch Nora who had asked me that question as I tried to tie her belt. They were runningte


    for school.


    ¡° No, darling. What''s the asion today? Do you have a party at school?¡± I asked her feigning


    ignorance as I turned to watch Nadia who was trying to get into her uniform of a purple mini gown with


    a belt in the middle.


    ¡° Nadia be fast, else you''ll bete for school¡± I scolded her as she nodded at me before getting on with


    her dress.


    ¡° But mom, are you really sure you don''t know what today is about?¡± Nadia questioned me softly with a


    hint of doubt in her voice. Like she couldn''t believe I had forgotten about the most important day in their


    lives.


    I shrugged as I let go of Nora to go help Nadia with her belt¡° No, darling. I''m afraid, no. What''s going


    on? You know mummy has been busytely. Ipletely forgot everything, you just need to remind


    me, okay?¡± I told them, letting go of  Nadia after I was done.


    I turned to look at both girls with a smile on my face. I had tied their hair into a ponytail¡° So, what''s the


    asion, today?¡± I ask them even after knowing fully well that they won''t tell me. They were so proud


    like their father.


    ¡° Nothing, mom,¡± Nora replied, shrugging as her face tightened in anger but she forced herself not to


    show it. She strolled to stand beside her sister and turned to watch me.


    ¡° We are going down for breakfast¡± She called to me before skidding down the stairs to the dining.


    I stood in their room which was painted in pink and purple. It was a mixture of both because Nora loves


    pink while Nadia was a purple girl. Michael said they were still small to get separate rooms, I''m sure


    that will change today as they clock five. Yes, today was my girls'' birthday.


    Michael and I had decided not to wish them because we wanted to have a surprise birthday party for


    them after school but they were making me feel guilty with their angry looks. Like I could ever forget my


    little babies'' birthday.


    I wiped the lone tears away from my eyes as I walked out of the girls'' room, closing the door gently


    behind me. I opened the door opposite them where their naughty big brother was just getting dressed.


    ¡° Joey?¡± I screamed at him as he turned to look at me giving me his best puppy''s look.


    ¡° I''m sorry, Godmother. I was busy on the phonest night with my ssmates¡± He apologized with a


    sad smile on his face as he arranged his books into his backpack. He was in high school which was


    why I had expected him to be up earlier.


    ¡° Whatever, Joey. You''re eight. You should''ve known better¡± I told him going into the room to ruffle his


    now ck hair which was permed to the back.


    ¡° I''m going down for breakfast¡± He called to me, already stepping out of the door but I called him back.


    He turned to stare at me at the doorway, silently urging me to go on¡° Don''t forget our deal, Joey¡± I


    reminded him as I watched as he etched his brows in confusion.


    I couldn''t help groaning at him. He''s just like Shane when he was his age but my naughty brother is


    now a big boy, he was majoring in business management in college even at fifteen. And had taken over


    as the CEO of Pandora Footwear giving Dad a better retirement he could ever ask for.


    ¡° Please don''t wish the twins a happy birthday, okay?¡± I reminded him again seeing that he had


    forgotten. He nodded though I could see that he was unhappy about it as he was overly protective of


    them and acted as an older brother to them.


    ¡° I guess I''m left alone to sort his messy room¡± I called to no one in particr as I got about making his


    bed and sorting out hisundry. In times like this, I''m always grateful for not having boys, I wonder what


    it would be like having to take care of two of Joey. He was a handful. My little girls make their beds


    themselves and sort out theirundry before going to school every morning.


    I enter our room to see Michael knotting his tie and picking up his briefcase about to leave for work. He


    turned to pull me close and drop a chaste kiss on my lips.


    ¡° How is it with the girls?¡± Michael asked me, guessing my bad mood.


    ¡° Don''t ask me that. You know how they are. They''ve been guilt-tripping all morning. It took all my self-


    control not to blot out a ¡®happy birthday to them¡± I groaned as I sat down on the bed in anger but turned


    as soon as I heard Michael chuckling excitedly.


    ¡° I''m sorry about that but they took after you,¡± Michael called to me as he made to step out of the room


    causing me to roll my eyes at him.


    I followed him downstairs to see that they were all through with their breakfast but they were no longer


    in the room. I turned to Emma in confusion as they always waited for their father in the sitting room ¡°


    Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡° They are in the car. I''m sorry, they are very annoyed with us¡± Emma replied as I watched her wipe


    tears from her eyes. I couldn''t help feeling guilty that I made her do this. She was like their second


    mother and I could imagine what the girls would have done to her when she pretended not to


    remember their birthday.


    ¡° It''s okay, Emma. I''m sure they wille around when they see our surprise¡± I told her, waving her out


    of the room as she nodded and went back to the kitchen.


    I turned to look at Michael with my hands folded across my chest¡° Why are you staring at me?¡± Michael


    asked me as he made to walk out of the door as he was runningte but I stopped him.


    ¡° Please, don''t break our deal. Please, Michael¡± I pleaded with him but Michael only rolled his eyes at


    me.


    ¡° Come on, Nina. Why will I do that?¡± Michael asked me but I shrugged and watched him go before


    turning to walk back into the room. I just hope Michael will keep his promise cause when he came to


    the girls, he was putty in their hands. They have him wrapped around their fingers.


    I picked up my phone to put a call through to Lillian, I walked to my wardrobe to pick out my dresses


    while I waited for Lillian to ept the call which she finally did after some time but with a loud scream.


    ¡° Where''s the fuck are you, Nina? Have been here since 7 a.m¡± She screamed into the phone. I was


    thankful that I wasn''t cing it on my ear rather it was on speaker else she would have damaged my


    eardrum with her loud scream.


    ¡° Watch yournguage, Mrs. Martins¡± I heard the Orphanage Directress scolding Lillian. I could hear


    Lillian''s faint apology as she apologized for her mistake.


    ¡° me that on your son, ¡± I called to her already going into the bathroom to shower¡° but not to worry,


    I''ll be there in an hour. See youter¡± I called into the phone and hung up as I got into the shower to


    bathe.


    ***


    I pulled into the Amazing Grace Orphanage Home. It was an hour''s drive to our house, I rested my


    head on the steering wheel as I turned off the engine trying to calm my head for what was ahead.


    We decided to celebrate our daughters'' fifth birthday in the Orphanage, being Nora''s choice. She was


    alwayspassionate about children her age who were less privileged which was why Michael and I


    made sure to donate millions of dors every month to orphanages across the country.


    I stepped out of the car as soon as I saw Lillian rushing out to meet me¡° She finally arrive, ¡± Lillian


    called angrily to me causing me to roll my eyes at her.


    ¡° Whatever,¡± I told her, walking over to open my booth where most of the decorations were stacked in


    by my secretary Divine.


    Most of the Teachers present all rushed out to help us set up most of the decorations in the hall where


    the party was to be held.


    ¡° So, how did the girls take it?¡± Lillian asked me as


    we both watched them decorate the hall in pink and purple ribbons while we blew the balloons.


    ¡° Badly. They kept asking and asking if I could remember today. They were so annoyed when I told


    them I couldn''t remember, they refused to speak to us¡± I exined everything to Lillian who sighed


    heavily as she picked up another balloon in her hands.


    ¡° That''s too bad. I hope they''ll forgive you when they see this¡± Lillian replied pointing to the decorations


    which were almost half done.


    I turned to thedy handling the cakes, as I watched it with a smile on my face. I''m sure the girls would


    love it.


    ¡° I''m more worried about Joey. I wonder how he will handle it, he loves the girl too much and hates it


    when they fight¡± Lillian exined, bringing me out from my thoughts as I turned to look at her.


    ¡° I pity him too. I''m sure the girls will be picking on him right now¡± I exined to Lillian as I turned to see


    Mom and Mrs. Thompson rushing into the hall closely followed by Shane, dad, and Mr. Thompson.


    ¡° Nina, where are my granddaughters?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked me as she came over to hug me. I


    rolled my eyes at her as I turned to look at Lillian who shrugged and gave me her famous look¡® I told


    you so¡¯.


    ¡° They are in school. Mark will bring them here when the school closes¡± I replied as I usher them to an


    empty seat across from us after exchanging greetings with Shane and my dad.


    ¡° When will they be done in school? I''m already missing my granddaughters¡± Mrs. Thompson asked me


    as she settled into the chair beside her husband while waiting for my response.


    I checked the wall clock across from us and gasped. It was an hour before twins closed in school. How


    times flies?¡° In an hour''s time.¡± I replied about going to help Nina with the balloons but Mom''s voice


    stopped me.


    ¡° And Michael? Where is he?¡± Mom asked me, I guess she still hasn''t forgiven Michael. And right now,


    she waited preparing for me to make excuses for my husband.


    I smile at her ¡°Michael is in the office¡± I rushed to exin myself as soon as I saw mom''s eyes widened


    in shock


    ¡° He has a meeting with international clients. He will be here after the meeting¡± I told her before going


    over to Lillian without waiting for her response.


    An hourter we were through with the decorations. I had dressed and most of the guests had arrived.


    The children were all settled into their seats while we waited for the twins.


    I couldn''t help being on edge, Mark should have arrived thirty minutes ago. What''s keeping him? Are


    they having after-school lessons?


    ¡° You need to rx. Nothing is wrong with them¡± Lillian called to me trying to stop me from pacing to


    and fro the hall.


    Some minutester, Joey strolled into the building alone and without the twins. I rushed to his side¡°


    Joey, where''s Nora and Nadia?¡± I asked him as I stared into his eyes, refusing to believe that my


    babies were missing.


    Joey looked at me with confusion before he whispered those words that changed my life¡° Are they not


    here?¡± He asked in a gentle voice, causing me to scream.


    ¡° Oh My God! Deborah has got my children¡± I


    screamed out loud as I took my phone to call the police.


    ¡° Rx. I''m sure they are with Michael¡± Lillianforted me before she turned to dial Michael''s


    number.


    ¡° Are the kids with him?¡± I asked her as soon as she dropped the call. She shakes her head in a


    negative way, causing me to break down in tears.


    I always knew she hated me and nned to take revenge on my kids. What should I do? I can''t have


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    her doing anything to my babies. I just hope Deborah won''t do anything to my babies. They are my


    life...

 Chapter 96: Deborah

    Chapter 96: Deborah


    I stood opposite the school where Michael and Nina''s children were and watched them with a dark


    sunshade shading me from the sun. A tall tree covers me from the view of passersby as I wait for the


    door to open while I go over my n in my head.


    It was simple, pick up the children and take them to the cabin where I had booked ahead for my ns. I


    can''t believe that after so many years of waiting, I am finally going to have my revenge.


    Iughed heartily as I looked around cautiously to see if anyone had noticed my presence while I kept


    checking the tiny silver watch on my wrist which had aged a lot. It was a birthday present from Michael


    when I was twenty. I smile fondly at the memories.


    ¡° Just wait a bit, Michael. We are finally going to be together. I know you still love me, you are only


    blinded by that stupid Nina¡± I mumbled to myself with a proud smile on my face. I could feel it in my


    vein that I''m going to have my good revenge. I can''t wait to hear the scream of the girls and Nina when


    I exact my revenge on them.


    I checked my watch again to see that it was 2 pm just as the door opened and school kids rushed out


    to the waiting cars of their parents. I searched around for a glimpse of the kid''s driver but I couldn''t see


    him in the spot where he always parked the car. After so many years of stalking the school, I could feel


    my ns at my fingertips.


    I saw them rush out of the school gate with sadness looming over them. I searched around the


    premises before charging off to meet them.


    ¡° Hello, Kids. Happy birthday¡± I called to them with a smile on my face while trying to shield my face


    away from the curious guards.


    ¡° Who are you? Mummy said we shouldn''t talk to strangers¡± Nadia shouted at me, gaining the guard''s


    attention who rushed to meet me. I knew she would rebel as she had Michael''s distrusting attitude.


    ¡° Who are you, Miss? I''ve never seen you here before. Please leave else I''ll call the police¡± He shouted


    at me


    Fuck! I wasn''t nning for this. What should I do? If the guards should call the police then I''m doomed.


    Think, Deborah, think! What''s the way out?


    The guard was still watching, expecting me to take a step back but I adamantly refused, then he took


    out his phone from his breast pocket of his navy green uniform.


    ¡° Fine. I''ll go ¡± I told him raising my hands in surrender as I turned to walk back with my head on the


    floor dejected that my n wasn''t sessful


    ¡° Uncle, you shouldn''t have sent her away. We know her ¡± I heard the tiny voice of Nora scolding the


    security guard which caused a ray of hope in my heart.


    ¡° You do?¡± Nadia asked her, distrustingly as she looked at me trying to see if she could remember me.


    ¡° Of course, she''s our neighbor. I''m sure Mum might have sent her to pick us up ¡± Nora eximed


    excitedly. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face when she defended me.


    ¡° Yes, darling. ¡± I rushed to chirped in as I squat down to her level and run my hands through her


    cheeks, pretending to love her as I forced a smile on my face but all I could think about was how I


    would torture them and listen to their loud screams.


    ¡°Your mom is nning a surprise birthday for you so she sent me toe to pick you up,¡± I told them


    as I looked from one to another. My words seem to have gotten to Nadia who smiles as she turns to


    her sister. I can''t believe that my spying on Nina this afternoon had paid off.


    ¡° You see. I told you so. I knew Mom and Dad wouldn''t forget our birthday so easily ¡± I heard her say to


    Nora who smiled back at her.


    I stood up and took each girl in my hands, I nodded to the guard who had turned to walk back into the


    school premises. I pulled both girls into my ck saloon car which was parked opposite the school in


    front of the eatery.


    I dropped both girls in the back seat and walked to the driver''s side and sat down. I locked the door and


    took the steering wheel while I drove them to my destination.


    ¡°Godmother, are you going to pick Joey up too?¡± I cringed at that nickname.


    I hated the sound of that which was why I turned to look at Nora with hate in my eyes ¡± I''m not your


    godmother ¡± I snapped at her causing the girls to flinch at the tone of my voice.


    I pulled myself back, it''s too early to get on the girls'' bad side, they could scream and the police will be


    here any moment ¡° I''m so sorry. I''m having a rough day ¡± I apologized to them as I watched their


    reaction in the overhead mirror.


    Nadia watched me wearily, still not believing that my outburst was because of me having a rough day


    but Nora being Nora smiled at me ¡° It''s okay, god____uh, what should I call you?¡± she asked me as she


    paused as she was about to repeat her past mistake.


    I groaned as I finally relent to fate ¡° Just call me anything you like ¡± I told her as I sped up. With the way


    I was driving, we wouldn''t reach our destination in two days.


    ¡° Even Godmother? ¡± Nora asked, raising her eyebrows at me as she waited for my response.


    I was about to answer her when I saw Nadia busy on her phone. I turned as soon as I pulled the car


    over., I could see that she was about dialing Nina''s number that set my heartbeat escting above


    average ¡° Nadia darling. Can I have your phone? ¡± I called gently at her. I can''t believe I was capable of


    speaking gently to her considering the rate at which my heart had leaped in my throat.


    ¡° No, I can''t give you my phone. I don''t trust you ¡± Nadia eximed as she tried to hide the phone


    behind her back.


    ¡° Damn, why are you trying my patient? There''s a limit to how long I could take ¡± I mustered in my mind


    as I turned to look at her trying to force my face to soften a bit.


    ¡° Why Nadia? Your dad and I practically grew up together and your mom, we___¡± I paused as I rack my


    brain trying to remember the one time Nina and I had been friends.


    ¡° Yes, we lived together in an apartment before she met your dad,¡± I told her but try not to add that, that


    was before I found out that she was Michael''s, estranged love.


    ¡° Really?¡± Nora asked me with wonder in her eyes as she looked up at me with her hands in her chin.


    ¡° Of course, darling. Your parents and I had been so close that we were once inseparable ¡± I told her


    lying in between my words. I could see that she bought that, why wouldn''t she when she''s Nina replica.


    I hate her so much!


    ¡° If that is true, howe I''ve never seen you in our house and none of my parents has ever talked


    about you,¡± Nadia asked me, causing my eyes to widen in shock as I had underestimated her. She''s


    too smart for her age.


    I turned on the engine and pulled out of thene and drove at a loss for words. I guess the phone could


    wait for now while I think about how I''ll deal with that smart mouth of hers.


    ¡° If I were you, I wouldn''t trust her one bit ¡± I heard her say to Nora who kept stealing nces at me


    trying to wrap her head around whose side she should be? Mine or her sister?


    The minute she edged onto her sister''s side and held tightly to her. I knew that I had lost the tiny trust


    she had in me.


    Damn you, Michael? How could you have such a smart kid! Oh! How I  wish she was my baby with


    you. Oh! How I would have loved her so dearly! I smiled faintly at my imagination but frowned as soon


    as I saw my baby''s lifeless body in my hands.


    No! No, I shouldn''t be thinking about that. I need to get my revenge. My baby deserved his peace. With


    that thought in mind, I speed up beyond the speed limit, driving fast to my destination¡­


    ***


    Somewhere in the Deep forest.


    I pulled over and smiled at the dpidated building before me. I turned to stare behind me into the deep


    ck forest. Here, right here on this soil, Austin had lost his life, and right here in this soil, I will make


    sure to end both Nina and her daughter''s life.


    I smiled faintly before turning back to the car, both girls were already asleep seeing that it was such a


    long journey away from the city.


    I extracted Nadia''s phone from her tiny grasp and searched around for Nora''s. I finally found it in her


    pink backpack, I took it and removed the sims while I disposed of the phone into the forest before


    turning to drag the girls up the room while they both scream at me jolting awake from their deep sleep.


    ¡° Let go of my hair, you''re hurting me ¡± Nadia screamed and thrashed around as she tried to free her


    hair from my tight grip.


    ¡° Shut up!! Being smart won''t get you anywhere ¡± I shouted at her before dropping them roughly on the


    cold floor.


    ¡° See Nora. I told you we shouldn''t trust her. She finally shows her true color¡± I heard her say to her


    sister who was sobbing uncontrobly beside her.


    And to me. She said ¡° Why are you doing this to us? Do you need money? I''m sure Dad will dly give


    you lot and lot of them just let us go ¡±


    I smiled at her as I walked to stand in front of her ¡° You really do look like him you know. Your face,


    ¡± I bent to touch her face which caused her to flinch from my touch.


    ¡° Your attitude,¡±  I told her after I had recovered from her spontaneous reaction. ¡° I look at you and I see


    Michael and I hate you so much ¡± I screamed at her.


    ¡° And because I hate your parents so much, especially your mom, I will make you both pay for their


    sins,¡± I told them before turning to walk to the door but Nora''s voice stopped me...


    ¡° But___we___didn''t__do___anything___to____you. I even defended you a while ago ¡± Nora''s tiny


    stuttering voice caused me to turn to look at her.


    Seeing her this way reminded me of Nina. She is always whimpering in my presence. I could see that


    she was scared of me, which wouldn''t be so much fun when I started with her.


    ¡° You are a coward ¡± Nadia''s loud scream caused me to snap my head at her. She raises her chin and


    stares right into my eyes without any symptom of fear in them.


    ¡° You are weak. You couldn''t face our parents because you are scared of them. That''s why you pick us,


    we little kids to fight with ¡± I pped her loudly across the face and smiled as soon as I saw my


    handprints on her face.


    It gives me satisfaction, ¡° That''s for being too smart for your age,¡± I told her and turned to walk away


    from her.


    I opened the door and paused as I turned to back at her, she was holding her cheeks, her eyes shining


    with unshed tears as she red at me. It reminded me of Nina when I had pped her in the


    washroom at the coffee shop. I smiled ¡° And about me being scared of your parents you are wrong,


    darling. I''m not scared of your parents, rather I''m only following the bible which says ¡® the sins of the


    father will be visited on the children¡± I called to her before stepping out of the door and closing it loudly


    behind me.


    Iugh out loud as I remember the tiny fears in her eyes just before I close the door. You are no match


    for me, Nadia. Your parents and everyone tried but they couldn''t get me. No one can get me because I


    am Deborah Melton. I am better than everyone else!!!


    I walked down the stairs to the second floor where Xavier and Austin had set up an office. It was


    cleaned and neat save for the ancient chairs and table in the room. I sat on the chair and pulled my


    legs on the table as I rested my back against the chair smiling excitedly to myself. Let''s get the ball


    rolling!!!


    I flinched as soon as I heard my phone rang¡° Damn! I had forgotten to switch off the phone ¡± I scolded


    myself as I reached out to pick it up on the table.


    A nce at the caller''s ID caused me to curse profanity into the air as I bent to ept the call,


    straightening on the chair I ced the phone on my ear.


    ¡° Hello, Xavier¡± I called into the phone while staring out into the distance. I could still remember vividly


    the one time Austin, Xavier, and I had stood in this room debating what to do with Nina while she was


    held, hostage.


    ¡° Deborah ¡± The whisper of my name on Xavier''s lip caused me to sit up as my heartbeat escted in


    my chest as I wondered what could make him whisper.


    ¡° Where are you, Deborah? ¡± I heard him ask me but I was more concerned about him whispering. He


    wouldn''t whisper if nothing was wrong.


    ¡° I''m fine. What''s with the whispering? What''s going on?¡± I asked him as I stood up and strolled to


    stand in front of the window staring out into the dark starless night which had befallen us.


    ¡° I hope you are safe,¡± Xavier told me as he paused to catch his breath which caused my heart to beat


    faster¡° Michael and the police are here. Just wanted to warn you¡±


    I paused as soon as I heard what Xavier had said, causing my heartbeat to stop for a second. I can''t


    believe Michael found out that I was their neighbor all these years but how? I thought I was safe for a


    while but s, no! There goes one of my ns out of the door.


    ¡° What do you mean you want to warn me? What about you? If the police found out that we''ve been


    staying together all these years then you''ll be arrested as my aplice. You need to get out of there,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    now¡± I shouted into the phone just as I heard a loud knock on the door in the background and the voice


    of the one man I could never forget.


    ¡° Open up this door, Deborah Melton. You are surrounded by the police. Your ns are up¡± I heard


    Inspector Peller''s voice from the background which causes me to cringed in fear as


    I panic before I remember that I was miles away from the city of New York. They couldn''t find me! I was


    safe atst! I smile at their foolishness. No one could get me!


    ¡° It is toote, Deborah. I''ve got to go. Always remember that I love you. Bye!¡± Was thest thing I


    heard from Xavier before the door burst open and the phone went dead in my hands. I felt tears


    clouding my eyes before streaming down my face.


    I wept silently for Xavier. He was more than a friend to me. He was the only person who had kept me


    sane all these years but I guess I won''t be seeing him again as the police would have arrested him.


    It was after some time before I could pay the twin another visit but this time there was no mistaking the


    anger in my voice nor the hatred in my stride as I torture them with the wipe in the room drawing my


    satisfaction from their loud scream...

 Chapter 97: Michael

    Chapter 97: Michael


    ¡° Mr. Thompson, I''m thinking of investing about a million dors in your new casino business but I''m


    afraid of the risk involved in it. Is it legal? I mean most casino businesses are illegal and I wouldn''t want


    my money to go to waste. It''s hard to earn a fortune these days you know, and_______¡±


    ¡° Mr. Gonzales¡± I called to the bald head man who was miles away from me trying to make him stop


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with his bbering as I was getting irritated. He was a Spanish business tycoon who had quite a


    fortune but didn''t know how to invest his money. He was just on the news a while back because of his


    eighteen years old, fifth wife who had squandered his money on a designer outfit that cost a thousand


    dors.


    ¡° I''m not forcing you to invest in mypany but I''d like you to remember that if you don''t invest your


    fortune now, in a few years from now you''ll look back and regret. I mean how would you feel if your fifth


    wife spent a million dors more on meaningless items¡± I paused as soon as I saw his eyes widened in


    anger. I guess my words have touched him more than I intended.


    ¡° How dare you, Mr. Thompson. How can you insult me just because I refuse to invest in your


    CEO is an arrogant idiot whocks respect for elders¡±


    Fuck! Fuck!! I swore in my mind. When did ite to this? I guess I was anxious to go to the twin''s


    birthday party that I had forgotten my manners.


    Oh my God! Dad will be so angry with me. He has been counting on this investment. I haven''t received


    any call from Nina, maybe she is busy with the decorations, I guess that''s why I''ve been on edge all


    morning.


    I could remember this morning when the twins were guilt-tripping me to blot out a happy birthday to


    them. I had almost told them about the surprise birthday but remember Nina''s words to me this


    morning, I couldn''t break my promise to her because I love her more than I loved the twin which had


    kept me silent still now.


    I turned back to the screen where Mr. Gonzales was fuming in anger at me¡° I''m sorry, Mr. Gonzales. I


    am not in my right frame of mind. I apologize for insulting you¡± Mr. Gonzalez''s eyes widened in shock


    as he wasn''t expecting me to apologize for my mistake.


    ¡° It''s okay, Mr. Thompson. I ept your apology. I will get back to you on the business investment.


    Have a nice day!¡± He called to me before hanging up. I sigh heavily as I rested my back against the


    armrest tired.


    I can''t believe I fuck up again, I groaned bitterly as I took my phone to put a call through to Nina, it rang


    and went into voicemail.


    ¡°Damn this woman! Why would she have a phone when she knew it was just a fashionable toy for her¡±


    I red angrily into the phone before dropping it on the table loudly.


    ¡° Mr. Thompson?¡± Aurora called gently to me, causing me to raise my eyes to her in shock. I didn''t hear


    here in. I guess I was busy rambling about Nina and her inability to pick my calls...


    ¡° Yes, Aurora ¡± I questioned her softly as my eyes caught the time on the wall clock. It was some


    minutes past one. It was almost time before the girls closed, I needed to sort out my meeting so I''ll


    have ample time to spend with my family. I can''t believe it''s almost the weekend again...


    ¡° It''s nothing, Mr. Thompson, ¡± Aurora replied, avoiding my eyes but I could tell that there was


    something wrong with her.


    ¡° Are you alright? ¡± I asked her as I folded my hands together and rested my chin against them while


    looking up at her.


    ¡° Yes, sir. John and Don are here to see you,¡± She told me, causing me to sit up as I waved her off to


    get them. I was on edge wondering why they were here? Have they found any news about Deborah?¡±


    The door opened almost immediately and both of them trudged in behind Aurora who nodded at me


    after ushering them to the couch. I stood up from my chair behind the desk to go meet them.


    Their angry faces and clenched fists got my attention as I sat down on the couch opposite them,


    looking from one to another, I said ¡° What''s wrong, gentlemen?¡±


    ¡° We''ve found Deborah ¡± They both replied without preamble causing me to sit up afraid of what I''ve


    heard.


    ¡° You did what?¡± I asked them again trying to be sure I heard alright but John''s next reply confirmed all


    of my doubts.


    ¡° Yes. Turns out you were right ¡± John replied angrily as he avoided my eyes. Since he hase to


    work for me, I have never seen him this angry with himself it only means one thing___ He had failed in


    his judgment


    ¡° I was right? ¡± I said but it was more of a question whispered in shock. I turned to look at Don who had


    been silent all this while.


    ¡° I''m confused here, what''s going on? And where''s Deborah?¡± I asked them both, looking from one to


    another.


    ¡° We don''t have all the time. We need to get going. I will answer all your questions on the way ¡±John


    replied already on his feet trudging to the door


    followed closely by Don.


    I stood up and went to my table, I packed my files into my briefcase and took them, walking out of the


    office.


    We rode the elevator to the parking lot where a car was waiting for me. I''m sure Mark might have gone


    to get the girls from school seeing that it was John driving. I got into the back seat while John took the


    steering with Don beside him as he drove us to Deborah.


    Immediately, John pulled into the parking lot of my mansion, I knew we were at the wrong ce.


    Deborah couldn''t possibly be in my house. What is all this about?


    I turned to John and Don who had rushed out of the car, he walked briskly to me ¡°We''ve got to go. I''ve


    called Inspector Peller in advance in case she escapes¡± John replied as he turned to lead the way


    down my garden to the next building.


    My heartbeat escted in my chest as soon as I put two and two together getting the right sum. I can''t


    believe I have been so foolish and stupid. Deborah had been my neighbor all these years and I had


    never found out. But instead, I had searched for her in other countries instead of searching for her in


    the next building.


    ¡° Mr. Thompson ¡± Inspector Peller greeted me as soon as we got to the door where he stood his


    subordinates. They were pounding loudly on the door, shouting for Deborah to open up else they''ll


    force the door down.


    ¡° Inspector Peller, ¡±  I acknowledge with a nod before turning to stare at the door. A lot of things were on


    my mind but the first was___How would she look? Is she still nning revenge against my family? I


    was still worried about her even after everything she had done to us why?____Well, because she was


    once a sister and lover to me before all of this started__we practically grew up together, it only makes


    sense that I worry about her.


    I came out of my thoughts as soon as we heard the door click open silently an inch but not any further.


    Inspector Peller pushed the door open wider with his foot as we all walked into the room and stopped.


    Deborah wasn''t in the room__ that was a clear fact which we didn''t want to believe in. I can''t believe


    she had yed us again, instead, a man stood looking at us. I recognized him immediately, he was


    Mia''s boyfriend while she was working as my secretary.


    ¡° Xavier,¡±  I called to him, shocked as I took a step toward him. I had searched all over for him across


    the continent and back after Mia''s death but to no avail.


    ¡° He''s Austin''s aplice, Mr. Thompson¡± Inspector Peller''s words cause me to freeze to a stop as I


    turn to look at him in shock. I mean, I always knew Austin had an aplice but I never could imagine


    that it was Xavier.


    ¡° And now, my gut tells me, he''s Deborah''s aplice too. He''s the reason we couldn''t find her all


    these years, why?__ Because the stupid son of a bitch was hiding her¡± Inspector Peller swore angrily


    as he advances toward Xavier with the handcuff in his hands.


    ¡° Mr___ Xavier, you are under arrest for aiding both Austin Walker and Deborah Melton in the


    attempted murder of Mrs. Nina Thompson. I ought you to remain silent else what you say now will be


    used against you in thew court¡± Inspector Peller told him before cing the handcuff on a sad Xavier


    who looked like he had resigned to fate.


    ¡°Search around the apartment for Deborah Melton. She might be hiding in one of the rooms, you never


    can tell. Search the basement and toilets, okay? ¡± I heard inspector Peller say to his subordinate before


    following them up the stairs while Don''t and John stay put on both sides of me with a gun each.


    I stare into the eyes of the man I hade to know but never could believe he was behind Nina''s


    attempted murder. I never could believe he had hidden Deborah all these years even after knowing


    what she had done to us.


    ¡° Why?¡± Was the only question I could bring myself to ask him because I didn''t know what I had done to


    deserve all of this¡° Why did you have to do this?¡± I screamed at him in anger. I couldn''t believe he could


    stab me in the back. It hurt so much but I forced myself from crying!


    ¡° Why? After everything, I had done for you and Mia. Do you know how hard it was for me to be


    branded a killer, a murderer¡± I told him, pacing through the room in anger. I regretted ever spending my


    money on him. I had only obliged Mia because she was like a sister to me and sent this murderer to an


    army school only for him to betray me? I can''t believe this!


    ¡° I''m sorry, Mr. Thompson. I loved Mia so much that I was devastated about her death. I nned the


    revenge when you won''t admit your mistakes and____¡±


    ¡° I was only doing that to protect Austin. I did not kill Mia. She was never pregnant for me. I loved her


    like a sister. Do you think I wasn''t devastated by her death too?¡± I screamed at him at his flimsy


    excuse. That still didn''t give him the right to hurt


    my wife__ the only woman I had ever loved.


    ¡° I know___ I''m sorry about everything ¡± He called to me with tears streaming down his face as he


    avoided my eyes.


    ¡° You knew and you still went ahead to hurt my woman?¡± Xavier shakes his head trying to dispel my


    notion but I ignore him__ if he still thinks I''m going to trust him after this, then he''s in for serious trouble.


    ¡° I never knew about Austin from the beginning, it was already toote before I realize that you were


    innocent ¡±


    ¡° And Deborah__ why didn''t you turn her in? You could have saved all of us the trouble of searching for


    her all these years¡± I shouted at him just as I turned to see Inspector Peller descending the stairs with


    his subordinates wearing a frown on his face.


    ¡° I fell in love with her. I thought I could change her and make her let go of her revenge. I''m sorry¡± My


    eyes widened at his confession. I never would have believed that Xavier had feelings for Deborah.


    My phone ringing pulled me from his pity face as I strolled to the window to pick it up, seeing that it was


    from Lillian. Maybe the children are already at the party and everyone is waiting for my arrival¡° I''m


    sorry, Lillian. Something came up, I''ll be there soon¡± I called immediately into the phone as soon as I


    pick up


    ¡° What did you say? The kids__ they aren''t with me. What''s going on?¡± I asked her, my heartbeat


    skipping a beat for every second ticking away.


    ¡° What do you mean, you can''t find them? Deborah__ but how?¡± I questioned loudly but the phone had


    gone dead in my hands.


    ¡° Are you alright, Mr. Thompson?¡±


    ¡° What''s going on, Michael?¡±


    ¡° Talk to us, Michael. We are here to help¡±


    I came out of my thoughts to see Inspector Peller, John, and Don looking up at me with concern as I


    gazed off into the distance. I could see my pool from here. I couldn''t help wondering if Deborah had


    stood at this same spot watching me, Nina, and the girls y while she plotted against us.


    ¡° Deborah had kidnapped the girls,¡± I told them, strolling angrily to stand in front of Xavier who was


    shocked to hear what I said.


    ¡° Well, I guess your love didn''t change anything in her. It only just worsen it¡± I scowled on his face while


    the police turned to drag him out of the room


    ¡° Just pray we find her soon and my kids are alright else I will make sure you pay for all her crimes.


    Mark my words!¡± I shouted at his retreating back where his shoulder was slumped down as they


    dragged him to the police car.


    I got into my car and ordered John to speed off as I needed to gofort my wife. I wonder how she is


    taking the news. Will she hate me more after this?


    ¡°Oh God, Michael, why do tribtions loom over me washing away the little happiness in my life¡± I


    whisper to myself as I bury my face in my hands, sobbing silently in the car as John sped off into the


    night.

 Chapter 98: Nina

    Chapter 98: Nina


    A Month Later


    I sat in front of the television in the sitting room but I wasn''t really seeing anything. I couldn''t stop


    thinking about my kids ever since we found out that Deborah took them. I couldn''t help being worried


    about them. Is Deborah taking care of them? Have they eaten?


    A lot of things are going through my mind but there''s no one to talk to. Michael had been busy these


    days, especially after he found out that Deborah had tricked him.


    He couldn''t stop ming himself for not being vignt and I couldn''t add to his self-loathing by telling


    him about the calls I''ve been receiving and that from Deborah.


    I could still remember herst call which was a few weeks ago after we came back from the hospital.


    I had looked at the strange number scared because I knew it was from Deborah even before I picked it


    up.


    Her cold voice had called to me from the other side of the phone¡° Nina. I need you to walk away from


    anyone present in the room. I want to talk to you in private¡± I had heard her say to me just as I nodded


    forcing back the tears from my eyes.


    I had stepped away from Michael, Lillian, Danny,and Inspector Peller who were having a meeting in our


    sitting room on how to catch Deborah with the excuse to ease myself.


    Immediately I got to the room, I ced the phone back in my ear and listened to her further


    instructions¡° I am in the room now, Deborah. Can I talk to my kids?¡±


    ¡° Don''t you dare tell me what to do? I''m the boss here¡± She had shouted at me from across the phone. I


    couldn''t help the tears that streamed down my face especially after hearing my babies'' voices in the


    background screaming my name.


    ¡° I''m sorry, please can I at least talk to them. I promise I''ll do anything you ask of me, please just don''t


    hurt my babies. They are my life¡± I had pleaded at her but all my pleas had fallen on deaf ears as the


    only instructions she had given me after that was___


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡° I don''t care what you want but listen carefully to me. I will call you back in a few days to meet at a


    ce if you want to see your kids alive. You must not tell anyone, if you do, you meet your kid''s lifeless


    body in front of your house. You understand?¡±


    I had nodded with tears streaming down my face before I realized that she couldn''t see me¡° Yes,


    please don''t hurt my babies¡± I told her but the phone had gone dead in my hands and since then I


    hadn''t received any call from her.


    I can''t help being worried, has she gone back on our deals? She promised not to hurt the kids, was she


    just joking with me? No, she can''t possibly do that__ but Deborah Melton was capable of anything if


    she put her mind to it


    ¡° Nina!¡±


    ¡° Nina!!¡±


    ¡°Nina!!!!¡±


    I jolted out from my thoughts as I dabbed frankly at my now wet eyelids before turning to see Lillian


    frowning at me. A sad Joey stood behind her looking worriedly at me.


    ¡° I''m sorry, what did you say?¡± I asked her, trying to smile to remove the worried look on her face but all


    I got was her more intense look.


    ¡° What are you thinking about so seriously that I had called your name all this while but you wouldn''t


    reply?¡± Lillian asked me as she came to sit beside me on the couch. She waved Joey up to his room,


    who dly obliged since he didn''t want to be reminded of the twin by my frequent tears.


    ¡° Nina. Please, you got to stop thinking, it isn''t looking good on your health. Look at what happened in


    the hospital thest time, ¡± Lillian told me as she pulled me into her embrace and sobbed into her arms.


    I wish I could stop but who would when her kids have been missing for a month now. I have gone to the


    radio station, media houses,and even the police but no one could find my babies. What am I to do?


    ¡° Please, Nina. I could understand your pain, I swear I do but____¡±


    ¡° Do you?¡± I screamed at her cutting her off from the rubbish she was telling as I stood up abruptly


    from the couch in anger.


    ¡°Of course, Nina. I do and_____¡±


    ¡° No you don''t cause if you do, you won''t be here telling me not to think about my kids. I don''t even


    know what Deborah is doing to them this minute and______¡± I paused as I sob uncontrobly on the


    floor, I can''t even eat nor sleep without worrying about my babies. What is going on with them? How


    are they coping? Is Deborah being harsh on them?


    ¡° Nina¡± Lillian came over to where I was squatting on the floor crying, she wrapped her hands around


    meforting me.


    ¡° I understand but you need to be strong for your daughters. I''m sure we will find them soon. Michael,


    Danny and the Inspector are working hard to make sure that happens, okay?¡±


    I nodded at her just to get her off my neck and to keep her from worrying about me cause we both


    know no one could catch Deborah Melton.


    I mean she had been in the same city with us and we couldn''t find her. Even though she had watched


    us every day from her house across from us, we had shared the same parking space, the same


    elevator and no one could find her. Then tell me, why would this time be different?


    ¡° And please listen to the doctor. I can''t have you losing your insanity,¡± Lillian pleaded with me just as I


    glimpse the tears in her eyes. I couldn''t help being sad for her if only she knew what I''m hiding from


    them. Would she hate me? Would Michael or his parents hate me? Would my parents or brother


    despise me?


    ¡° Thank you, Lillian. Thank you for being there for me, I couldn''t have asked for anyone but you.


    Thanks a lot¡± I told her, forcing a smile on my face just to make her happy. I was d to achieve my


    aim with my words just as I glimpse her lips stretch into a tiny smile.


    ¡° I''m happy to have you too. Now, let me go check up on your godson, he has been crying all day. He''s


    missing the twin more than we are¡± I watched Lillian go up the stairs as I smiled sadly at her retreating


    back. I pity Joey, he and the twins had been so close that they became inseparable. I wonder how he


    was taking it.


    I was about to take a sip of the juice Emma had given me an hour ago when I heard my phone ringing


    from the room. I quickly took the stairs in two''s as I rushed into my room.


    A quick nce at the caller''s ID causes my heartbeat to escte erratically as I took the phone from


    the dresser with shaky hands.


    ¡° H_e_l_l_o¡± I stuttered into the phone with a shaky voice as my whole body shook in apprehension. I


    couldn''t help imagining what she wanted to tell me.


    ¡° Are you alone?¡± Deborah''s cold and distant voice greeted me from the background as I cringed in


    fear.


    ¡° Yes,¡± I lied hurriedly to her. I didn''t count telling her about Lillian and Emma being with me. I doubt she


    will be happy about it.


    ¡° I want you toe to thest ce where Austin and I had kept you hostage. Come alone, else you''ll


    meet your kid''s lifeless body at the door if you ever snitch on me¡± She told me before the phone went


    dead in my hands. I quickly got out of my dress while devising a n in my head on how to get past the


    guards Michael had got for me.


    I stepped out of the elevator and walked down to the Janitor''s room where I stole her clothes and


    changed out of my dress.


    I walk out of the gate with the waste in my hands pretending to go dispose of them. Immediately I was


    free from the guard''s scrutinizing gaze, I ran out of the gate and signaled the first taxi, giving him the


    address. I rxed in the back seat with an overly beating heart.


    ***


    The taxi pulled over at the abandoned cabin house the Walkers had always used as their vacation


    home but now it was dpidated since the Walkers had relocated to France following the death of


    Austin.


    As I stepped down from the taxi all I could remember was that night of the hunt and Austin''s cold and


    dark voice calling sinisterly at me¡° Run, Nina, Run. Run, Nina, Run. Run, Nina, Run¡±


    I put my hands on my head trying to stop myself from hearing his voice but it became clearer with each


    step I took into the house. I thought I was free from the aftermath trauma with all the therapists Michael


    had got me but s, No here I was still scared of a dead man.


    ¡° I see you arrive just in time for the hunt¡± Deborah''s words cause my eyes to widen in shock as my


    eyes shoot up to stare into her eyes with fear in them.


    Deborah burst out into a peal of loudughter as sheughed before turning to re at me ¡° I see you


    still remember what the hunt is about but don''t worry I''m saving that forst. Come on¡±


    She paused to take a drag of her cigarettes which were in between her long painted fingers.  She took


    a step back as she stared into the distance, her eyes roaming around the surroundings beforeing


    to rest on me¡° I see you''ve kept your part of the bargain by not bringing unwanted visitors. Too bad, you


    won''t be leaving here alive¡±


    My eyes widened as I took a step back in fear. What have I gotten myself into? Why did I trust


    Deborah? Did I think she would let me go after she saw me? Then I must be the most stupid woman on


    earth.


    ¡° What? Don''t tell me you thought I''m going to let you live after youe to me¡± Deborah re at me


    before turning to drag me into the dark house¡± Ain''t you stupid?¡±


    I whimper behind her as she drags me up the stairs into the darkroom which had be very familiar


    to me since it had been my nightmares after the death of Austin. Deborah dragged me on the floor and


    pushed me with her legs to a bundle while lying sshing on the floor.


    The little whimpering of the bundles caused me to shoot up in shock as I turned to pick it up¡° Oh My


    God! Nora, is that you?¡± I asked her as I hugged her to my bosom as she searched for me with hands.


    ¡° Mom, oh mom! I missed you so much. Please, find Nadia. I can''t see¡± I couldn''t stop the tears


    streaming down my face as I listen to my little girl as she searches for my face with her tiny hands.


    ¡° I''m here now, baby. Please don''t cry¡± Iforted her as I tried to wipe her eyes which were now


    swollen with a dark purplish bruise-like she was punched in the face. Oh my God! Did Deborah do this


    to my baby?


    ¡° Hmmm! I''m sorry to interrupt the little bonding time¡± Deborah''s excited voice caused me to re at


    her with anger oozing out of me.


    ¡° Where''s my daughter, Deborah?What did you do to my children?¡± I screamed at her as I red at her


    in anger.


    ¡° Hey, watch your tone. I''m the boss here. And about your daughter, let''s say I''m teaching her manners.


    Manners that you failed to teach her¡± I watch as she smiles in between her words.


    I felt like going over and pping her across the cheeks for everying her filthy hands on my kids but


    I controlled myself. Anger won''t take me anywhere. I needed to find Nadia and devise a way out of


    here before it was toote.


    ¡° Good. I see you are finally behaving. I''ll let you have a good time with your other daughter but I will


    back and my nexting won''t be this easy¡± She called to me before weaving out of the room, I turned


    to wrap my hands around my baby carefully as I sobbed into her now dirty hair. I never wish this on my


    children!


    ¡° Please forgive, Momma¡±


    ¡° Please, forgive me¡± I pleaded with her as she sobbed onto myp holding tightly to me. I couldn''t help


    wondering how Nadia is doing. She had always been the strong one among them. I hope she will be


    strong for all of us.

 Chapter 99: Lillian

    Chapter 99: Lillian


    ¡° Joey,e on. Please stop crying. You''ve got to be strong for your godmother¡± I called gently to my


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    son who was crying silently on his bed as I stood in his doorway.


    ¡° But mom, I''m missing Nora and Nadia so much. I don''t know what''s going on with them. And who the


    fuck is Deborah? I so hate her¡± He screamed at me as he turned to watch me from the doorway trying


    to dab at his now teary eyes.


    I strolled to pull him close as I let him sobbed on my shoulder, ignoring him using the swear word. Any


    other day, I would have scolded him but today, I decided to let him be since he was hurting so badly.


    ¡° It''s okay son, momma understands. I promise we''ll find them soon but please you''ve got to be strong


    for them. You know Nora and Nadia wouldn''t like to see you like this¡± I told him pointing to his now lean


    body since he has been wasting his meals these past few weeks.


    ¡° I''m sorry, mom¡± He apologized to me as he turned to force a smile on his face trying not to make me


    worry. I smiled back as I bent to ruffle his back hair, something he had always hated as he red at


    me.


    ¡° Mom, I''m no longer a kid. Stop doing this¡± He frowned at me as he tried to strengthen his curls as he


    pulled away from me.


    ¡° Whatever, you are still my little baby. Now, fix yourself, I''m going back to your godmother¡± I told her as


    I walked back to the door. I opened it just as I saw Nina tiptoeing down the stairs with her phone held


    tightly in her hands.


    I wanted to scream her name but pause. Seeing the way she was trying to be silent, something is not


    right. I needed to follow her, which was exactly what I did. I let her go down the stairs and watched her


    go into the elevator as I followed her by taking the stairs while dialing Danny''s number.


    He picked up on the second ring¡° Hello¡± I called breathlessly into the phone as I was already out of


    breath running down the fucking stairs. I still have two more steps before I''m on the ground floor.


    ¡° Hey, beauty! What''s wrong with you?¡± I felt Danny tensed as the smile fell from his voice as soon as


    he noticed my tone.


    ¡° I''m great¡± I called sarcastically at him rolling my eyes. He just asked the wrong question at the


    moment.


    ¡° Rx baby! I was only concern¡± He called through the phone, I could imagine him throwing his hands


    up in surrender. Yes, that''s how funny Danny could be?


    ¡° So, what''s up with you? Or is there a man with you cause I will fucking kill him this minute? Nobody


    messes with my wife¡± He scowled into the phone causing me to roll my eyes at him. Typical Danny,


    always jealous and so possessive of me.


    ¡° And what if I was willing?¡± I taunted him further as I paused as soon as I got to thest stairs trying to


    catch my breath. I just hope Nina won''t be down before me.


    ¡° You wouldn''t dare!!¡± He growled menacingly at me, causing me to gasp at him in shock. I was only


    joking with him; there was no need for him to take it personally.


    ¡° Quite it, Loverboy. I have far better things to talk to you about than your jealousy and possessive


    traits?¡± I told him as I resumed walking. That seems to get him to rx as he questions me further.


    ¡° So, what''s going on?¡± He asked me as he turned to call something to Michael in the background. I


    always knew they were together with inspector Peller in Michael''s office nning on how to get the twin


    back from Deborah. Since they haven''t received any phone calls from Deborah there was no way they


    could track her which left me to believe that Nina was hiding something from us


    ¡° I think Nina is going to meet Deborah¡± I called into the phone as I stepped out of the staircase. I saw


    Nina rushing out of the Janitor''s room, changed out of her dress, and clutching onto a waste bin in her


    hands.


    I swore as I cursed profanities into the air. Looking at her now, no one, especially not the new guards


    Michael had just employed recently, could tell it was Nina but we grew up together. I could tell right


    away that she was the one with the way she carried her shoulder and her hip-swaying behind her as


    she forced herself not to draw attention to herself. I let her walk to the gate where the guards stopped


    to search her before giving her the clear to leave.


    ¡° What did you just say? What is she going to do?¡± I heard Danny shout across the phone jolting me


    from my inner thoughts. I paused to see Nina half running to the gate, d to be finally free. Things are


    not looking good.


    ¡° I''ve got to go, Danny. She''s boarding a taxi now, can you have Michael track her phone?¡± I told him


    already running to my car. I put the phone on the loudspeaker before dropping it in the passenger''s


    seat before pulling out of the parking lot.


    ¡° Michael didn''t tap her phone. He said something of trusting her that''s why he couldn''t do it¡± Danny


    told me from the other line. His voiceced with concern, I could imagine him frustrated with everything


    and himself. And with Joey telling him every night to find the twin, I''m sure he''s hurting that he''s failing


    his son.


    ¡° Fuck!!¡± I swore angrily with my fist punching the steering harshly as Danny''s voice filled the interior of


    the car. I don''t know who I was more annoyed with, myself, Nina, or Michael? Or the fact that I''m letting


    my son down too even after promising to make sure that the twin is alright


    ¡° Then have him do something. She''s going to meet Deborah alone and you know how fatal that can


    be?¡± I shouted at him from the car as I looked up, praying that I might find Nina and talk some sense


    into her.


    I could hear Michael''s cursing andmanding everyone to find his wife from the background just as


    my eyes got a lone figure seated in a taxi twone away from me. I smiled as soon as I register that it


    was Nina, I couldn''t be more d for the red traffic light that had pulled us to halt, now I could follow


    her.


    ¡° I''ve found her¡± I called excitedly into the phone. I could hear both Michael and Danny''s excited


    screams.


    ¡° Please, follow her. We need you to find out who she meets? Please, Lillian, I''m counting on you¡±


    Michael called to me pleading with me to find his wife at all cost.


    ¡° Please be careful with yourself. I can''t bear losing you too ¡± Danny''s concerned voice called to me


    from the other line as it filled the car. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at him. He''s so scared! Such a


    putty...


    ¡° I  will, bye. I''m going to hang up now¡± I ended the call just as I caught his protest which was along the


    lines of¡° Please don''t. I want to talk to you all through the way¡± Like I''m ever going to allow that, I re


    at the phone which nowy on the couch


    I put the car in motion just as the traffic light turned green. I  watched Nina''s taxi surging forward


    speeding off as they took a left turn at the intersection. The road signal at my right caught my eyes as I


    caught the name of the town___ Beacon.


    We''ve been driving for a good two hours with no sign of stopping anytime soon__ I was tired from all


    the driving and hungry and apart from everything, I had received a countless number of calls from


    Danny and Michael but I refused to pick. I was not in the mood for his tantrums.


    I pulled over at arge shrub tree as soon as I saw Nina''s taxi pulling over at an abandoned cabin. I hid


    inside my car as I watched Nina step out of the car. The door to the cabin opened and


    Deborah strolled out d in a ck bicker suit and a cigarette in between her hands. When did she


    learn to smoke? She never did that before or is this what revenge does to someone?


    I froze as soon as I felt her eyes roaming through the property into the forest. I couldn''t help shuddering


    as soon as I remembered that this was the same ce Nina was held captive by Austin. I couldn''t help


    wondering what this would mean to her health. We''ve spent months and money trying to get her to


    forget the trauma of being held captive by Austin and now, Deborah is making her remember them all.


    I waited for an hour after they had both gone inside the building before I could bring myself to step out


    of my car after I had switched on my phone''s GPS signal and locked it in my car. I never can tell,


    anything could go wrong but I''m sure Michael and Danny can find us from my phone signal. I tiptoed


    down thene d of the night sky that had descended on us.


    The taxi driver was long gone, as the parking lot was cleared from any car. I wondered how Deborah


    got here, did she drive her car? If she did, where did she park her car?


    I walked to the front of the porch and tiptoed around the orange dried leaves scattered in front of the


    door, careful not to make any sound from the crunchy lips thatid on the floor. I opened the door and


    cringed as it makes a screeching sound. I paused to see that Deborah wasn''t running down the stairs


    to see what had caused themotion.


    I heaved a sigh of relief before allowing myself to enter the house before closing the door behind me.


    The interior of the house was dark, the only light which illuminated the room was from the moon which


    was from an open window across from me.


    With it, I could see the big stairs which lead to the second floor. Where could Nina be? I wondered in


    my mind as I took the stairs. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t scared. I was very scared but I forced


    myself to take another step because Nina meant everything to me.


    As soon as I got to the second floor, I heard whimpering from the door across from me. I rushed to


    open the door but froze as the scent of cigarettes and beer hit my nostrils from behind.


    I froze and turned around, I gasped as my eyes found the pairs of dark orbs staring directly at me with


    a smirk on her face.


    ¡° Well, well, well. Isn''t this interesting¡± Deborah''s cold voice called to me as she paused to take a drag


    from her cigarette before exhaling the smoke on me sending me into a coughing spree.


    ¡° What the hell, Deborah? What do you do that for?¡± I called angrily at her after I had recovered myself.


    ¡° Consider it my weing present. Now, what are you doing here?¡± I watched as her voice changed


    from teasing to a cold menacing killer in seconds. She came over to me and opened the door at my


    back before dragging me into the room.


    I squinted my eyes at the sudden darkness which was void of light. My eyes found some figure spray


    on the floor holding on to another figure. My heartbeat escted in my chest as I hope that wasn''t


    Nina. Please, dear God, don''t let it be her.


    ¡° Nina. Wake up. You''ve got a visitor¡± I heard Deborah called to her before pushing her awake with her


    feet.


    ¡° Don''t do that to her. Can''t you see she''s tired? Oh my God! You''re so heartless, Deborah¡± I shouted at


    her before rushing over to Nina''s side who was steering from the floor


    ¡° Nina, are you alright?¡± I called gently to her trying to get her to stand.


    ¡° Lillian. Oh my God, Lillian what are you doing here? She''s going to kill us all and I can''t find my


    daughter. Nadia has been missing¡± Nina eximed bitterly as she sat up running her hands through my


    face to confirm that I was really in the room with her.


    ¡° I''m sorry, I couldn''t resist following you. And what happened to Nadia? Why couldn''t you find her?¡± I


    asked her as I finally registered herst words to me. I wonder what could have gone wrong between


    Nadia and Deborah? Did she piss her off? I know Nadia could be too smart for her age but____


    ¡° Nay, Nay. You don''t need to worry too much about it. I''m just teaching her manners. She should be


    avable for the hunt tonight¡± Deborah called to me as she turned to walk back outside the room but


    before I heard her give instructions to the men outside the door.


    Something like¡° Whip her until she can''t even remember her name again nor breathe¡± Before I hear the


    door open and two hefty men stroll in the room holding two whips in each hand.


    I groaned and as they dragged me out into the night, Nina''s voice screaming my name apanied


    me out into the darkened night as the men whipped harshly on my skin.

 Chapter 100: Deborahs Arrest

    Chapter 100: Deborah''s Arrest


    I paced around my office in anticipation, ever since ourst call with Lillian, we couldn''t get in touch with


    her. She had refused to answer any of our calls and had sent it to her voicemail.


    ¡° Any luck with her yet?¡± I turned to ask Danny who was trying her phone again. I could see the worry


    etch his brows as sweat streamed down his face. I couldn''t help being annoyed with myself that I had


    caused everything. I regretted ever bringing him and Lillian into this mess. Hell, I regretted ever risking


    my wife and children''s life. If only I never met Deborah then none of this would have happened.


    ¡° Not yet. She just won''t pick up even after leaving her a dozen messages. She''s just so stubborn


    especially when ites to Nina¡± Danny eximed running his hands through his hair in frustration as


    he paced to and fro the office. I couldn''t help feeling sad for him when he was trying to get in touch with


    his wife who chose to go after my wife.


    I turned to see Inspector Peller, John, and Don perched on the couches trying to track down Deborah


    from her car or phone or whatever with a young dark guy who they call aputer whiz kid but still


    there isn''t any improvement.


    ¡° Fuck!!!¡± Inspector Peller swore in frustration as he mmed his fists angrily on the couch. I knew that


    this case had be personal to him, he was frustrated with how Deborah had yed everyone,


    especially him in his game, that he vowed to catch her at all cost.


    ¡° Sir, your parents and the Millers are here to see you!¡± Aurora''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as


    I turned to re at her standing in the doorway.


    ¡° I''m not in the mood to receive any visitors. Send them away, make excuses for me¡± I told her waving


    her off angrily. I don''t want to deal with my parents nor the Millers adding to my headaches.


    ¡° But sir___ what should I tell them?¡±


    ¡° I don''t care. Tell them anything, just don''t let theme into my office ¡± I shouted at her about to go


    and mmed my door in her face when my dad''s voice stopped me on my track.


    ¡° Michael Vincent Thompson, how dare you tell your secretary to send us away. Are we not your family


    again?¡± His voice thundered across the room as he pushed Aurora to the side and walked into my


    office ring at me.


    ¡° Dad, that''s not what I mean. We still haven''t found the girls and now Nina''s missing. I don''t____¡±


    ¡° What did you just say? What happened to my daughter? Why is she missing? Are you not supposed


    to watch over her?¡± I groaned as I turned to look at Mrs. Miller who was ring at me across the room.


    I''ve forgotten that they were also present in the room.


    ¡° I don''t know. I did try to protect her but she got a call from Deborah and left home without informing


    anyone. I''ve been here all morning going crazy trying to find her¡± I told her running my hands through


    my hair in exasperation. I knew I had just given Mrs. Miller more reasons to hate me seeing that she


    had never really liked me in the first ce.


    ¡° Oh! Should I give you an award for that?¡± She eximed sarcastically with a fakeugh. I nearly


    rolled my eyes at her dramatic antics. This was the reason why I didn''t want to see either of them


    because I knew they were going to make my life difficult.


    ¡° Do you think I should give you an award for going crazy looking for your wife and kids?¡± Mrs. Miller


    asked me as I groaned in anger before going back to my desk. I sat down heavily on the couch and let


    her rant on...


    ¡°Patricia, I can''t have you insulting my son. Can''t you see that he''s trying to find the kids, if Nina had


    only been patient then she wouldn''t have be a victim too¡± My mother retorted back immediately


    taking my side as she defended me. I groaned loudly at both of them, this wasn''t what I wanted. I knew


    they were going to pick on each other. I always knew!!


    ¡° Oh! Diana, is that who you call a son?¡± Mrs. Miller''s sudden question shocked us all as we all turned


    to see her pointing at me. I knew there was moreing and I wasn''t disappointed when she


    continued.


    ¡° Someone who loses his wife and daughters to his mistress. Someone who couldn''t even protect the


    woman he ims he loves. Someone who brought us all into this mess in the first ce. Huh! Tell me,


    is that who you call your son?¡±


    ¡° Patricia, let me remind you in case you''ve forgotten. My son was here trying his best to find his


    missing daughter but what did your daughter do, huh? ___ Answer me, she went running like a


    superhero the minute her phone rang going to save her children and where did that take her___ right


    into the lion''s den. If anything should happen after all of these then it''s Nina''s fault and not my son¡±


    ¡° Oh! So it''s now my daughter''s fault, right? It''s now her fault for being too concern for her children that


    she went immediately to search for them leaving your stupid old fool of a son who doesn''t care any bit,


    hiding away in this hole he called an office¡±


    I couldn''t take it anymore. This was getting out of hand. I never expected my mom and Nina''s mom to


    pick on each other. Not after everything we''ve been through as a family. I can''t believe she calls me a


    stupid old fool!


    I look to my father and Mr. Miller for help but they were busy discussing with Inspector Peller trying to


    find a solution to the problem on the ground while Just John, Don, and the whizkid guy were still busy


    with the system.


    ¡° And who will tell you my son isn''t doing anything? Who is financing all of these? Is it your daughter?¡±


    My Mom shouted as she pointed to the police and the whizkid boy in my office trying to drive her point.


    ¡° Oh! Do everything now narrow down to money, right? Your son is busy making money while my


    daughter has been diagnosed with insanity because she wouldn''t stop worrying about her kids, right?


    Kids that nearly took her life because your son ced them in her womb in the first ce¡± Mrs. Miller


    retorted back. I could see that she was really angry with us.


    I never knew she hated me so much but who wouldn''t? I mean I haven''t been the best when ites


    to protecting my family. All I had ever given them, had been trouble, sorrow, and heartache right from


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the first time we met and I regretted everything!


    ¡° And do you think my son isn''t sick? Do you think he isn''t worried? Just take a look at him, he had


    learned because he''s worried sick of both his kids and wife. Was this how Nina met him at first and fell


    in love with him? Answer me. Was this_____?¡±


    ¡° Enough Mom! Enough! ¡± I screamed up at her banging my fists angrily on the table to get their


    attention. They all stopped and turned to look at me, shocked at my anger.


    ¡° Enough! I know this is all my fault. I ept it but please will you all stop fighting with each other. We


    are supposed to stand as a family not pointing out each other''s fault¡±


    ¡° And mom, all this started because of you. You and my father here are the reason all of these are


    happening to us now because of your self-centeredness. Because you weren''t satisfied with your


    wealth and you wanted more, did you see where it takes us? Just pray that nothing___ I repeat nothing


    happens to my kids and wife else I will sell off all yourpanies and donate the money to charity¡±


    ¡° But Michael, I_____¡±


    ¡° Enough!¡± I shouted at her dad who was trying to protest and defend himself¡° I have always listened to


    you all these years and do your wishes but today, today, it is time I do all the talking and you all listen to


    me¡± I told them each pointing a finger at each of them. Mom was sobbing on Dad''s shoulder but I


    wouldn''t even look at her. She brought all of these to us. If only she didn''t force me to get married to


    Deborah then none of these would have happened.


    ¡° I was content with Nina. I loved her more than my life but what did you both do when you found out?


    You forced me to get married to Deborah even though we all knew her pregnancy was fake. And now,


    that Deborah is seeking her revenge you both are pointing out each other''s fault¡± I scowled at them. I


    was very angry beyond my limit. I''m trying to find my wife and kids here but instead of helping me, they


    are screaming in my office trying to tear their hair off.


    ¡° And Mrs. Miller,¡± I turned to look at her, she gulped nervously before averting her gaze from me¡° I


    always knew you hated me but could you please respect the fact that I''m Nina''s husband. I''m trying___


    I swear, all of these are taking a toll on my health but you wouldn''t understand. I''m trying to be strong


    for my family, so please respect my decision. If you can''t help me find my wife and kids please use the


    door¡± I told her motioning to the door where Aurora stood watching my family drama unfold in her very


    eyes.


    I was too angry to be embarrassed being used of cking in my responsibility in front of my


    employee.


    I sighed heavily as I went back to my seat where Danny was still busy on his phone trying to get in


    touch with Lillian ignoring all my mom''s and Mrs. Miller''s shouting¡° Any news, yet?¡± I asked him as I


    slumped down on my chair, tired and drain.


    ¡° Not yet but I''m trying to track her phone. I just hope she switches on her GPS'' address¡± Danny replied


    shrugging just as we heard a loud Shri from the whizkid boy¡° Got you!!¡±


    ¡° What did you see?¡± I asked him, already scrambling out of my seat, to where they were squatting on


    the floor looking into theputer.


    ¡° I have tracked down Deborah''s car¡± He called to me, before trying to zoom the picture, so we could


    see the name on the screen¡° It was in______¡±


    ¡° Beacon¡± Dannypleted for him, causing my eyes to shoot up to his face in shock.


    ¡° How did you get that?¡± I asked him to go to his side, seeing that the whizkid kid had nodded,


    confirming Danny''s reply.


    ¡° I tracked down Lillian''s phone. She had switched on her phone signal¡± Danny replied, heaving a sigh


    of relief. I was also d that all of these would be over soon but I wasn''t expecting what Inspector


    Peller said next to cause me to freeze.


    ¡° Isn''t it the same property, Austin had kept Nina? I think it was in Beacon¡±


    ¡° Oh my God, it is. And if I''m not mistaken, she''s getting ready for the hunt. Please, we got to find them


    before it''s toote¡± I screamed at them already hurrying to the door while they followed behind me...


    We all scrambled into our cars and sped off into the night while I kept checking the time on the


    dashboard praying that I wasn''t toote to save my wife and daughters.

 Chapter 101: Deborahs Trial

    Chapter 101: Deborah''s Trial


    We all sat in the courtroom looking around while I held onto my daughter''s hands, Michael was on my


    right holding on to Nadia''s hands while Nora was beside me. They had recovered from most of their


    bruises but we were all still going to therapy every Tuesday. Even Lillian had joined us this time, I


    couldn''t help regretting dragging her into my mess.


    I stared into the whitewashed room of the courtroom but I wasn''t really seeing anything. All I could


    remember was the night when I felt I was going to die and Michael had saved me the second time ...


    ¡° What is she doing?¡± I turned to stare at Lillian who gazed was fixed on Deborah, who was checking


    her gun to see if she had enough ammunition in them wearing a light smile on her face. I turned away


    from the face of the woman that I hade to despise, but couldn''t do anything.


    ¡° Don''t worry, you''ll find out soon¡± Deborah''s loud voice rang through the whole room echoing through


    the empty room as she provided the answer to Lillian''s question


    I held tightly to Nora''s hands as I felt biles rise up to my throat cause I knew what she was feeling


    excited for. It was the same look Austin had given me before the hunt


    ¡° I have a request to make¡± I called gently to her trying not to annoy her as her head shot up to look at


    me.


    ¡° I''m sure you know you are in no position to make a request, right?¡± Her cold voice reached out to me


    while I shiver in fear. I couldn''t believe I was staring into the eyes of the woman who was the same


    person that was kind to me the first time I arrived in New York City.


    ¡° But seeing that I''m in a very good mood, let''s hear what you have to say¡± She called to me before


    returning to her task after motioning me to go on with her hands.


    ¡° I just want to plead for my girls and Lillian. I''m the one you are angry with, please don''t touch them. I''ll


    dly do anything, you could even kill me but please spare their life¡± I pleaded with Deborah with tears


    in my eyes.


    Deborah smirked as she stood up from where she was seated on a long stool, she took a long leisurely


    step to us and red at me.


    She squatted down in front of me gazing deep into my eyes. She raised my chin up when she saw I


    was about to coward in her presence


    ¡° And where is the fun in that, huh? Why do you think I was eager to kidnap your kids___?¡±


    I gazed into Deborah''s eyes, staring deep in the depth of the demon she had be all because of


    her obsession for Michael. I never knew obsession was real but with Deborah, I could finally


    understand why it is treated as a mental disease. I shake my head, to rid myself of those thoughts as I


    raise my lips about to answer her questions when she stopped me from providing the answers herself


    ¡° Because I wanted to send them off to keep my son and Austin''spany. So, can you see that I


    need both you and your daughters? And as for Lillian¡± She paused and let her eyes run through Lillian


    whoid on the floor with Nadia beside her trying to recuperate from her the heavy bruises Deborah''s


    men had given her


    ¡° Well, I didn''t n for her but she chose to go with you. So, who am I to stop her?¡±


    A loud p sound across Deborah''s cheeks, I watched as her hands raised to hold her cheeks in


    shock while I gazed at my hands. I can''t believe I just did that but I was d I did. I can''t have her


    insulting my children and friend


    ¡° You can never have my kids. Michael will never allow that¡± I called to her in anger as I clenched my


    fists together.


    ¡° Did you just p me?¡± Deborah''s Angry voice rang through the room causing me to shiver from fear.


    ¡° Ha! Haha!! Ha Hahahaha!!!!¡± Deborah''s hystericalughter filled my ears, taking over my entire


    eardrum.


    ¡° Oh! Is that where that boldness of yours ising from? Because you think Michael will save you,


    then you are mistaken cause girl, nobody can ever take you from my graph. Trust me!¡± Deborah told


    me with a coy smile on her lips like she had a secret that I wasn''t aware of.


    Is what she''s saying the truth? Will Michael not be able to save me? Is this how we will perish in her


    hands?


    ¡° Prepare for the hunt, it''s time¡± I heard her call to the two hefty men outside the door who had whipped


    Lillian earlier.


    My heart skipped a beat as soon as I heard her say that. I immediately apologized to her and begged


    her to forgive me but all my pleas fell on deaf ears as she was already walking out of the room leaving


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    us to the mercy of the men who were already dragging us out of the room after they had whipped us a


    thirty stroke each.


    Deborah stood in front of therge clearing, exhaling a big smoke from her lips. She turned to offer me


    a big smile as soon as she saw me approaching being dragged by the men along with Lillian and the


    girls.


    ¡° Woah, Nina. I can''t believe this is the ce where we say goodbye¡±  Deborah told me, already


    walking to us after the men had dropped us heavily on the floor.


    ¡° I guess there''s no need for me to exin the rules of the game to you since you are already familiar


    with it but for the sake of Lillian and the girls, I will exin them again,¡± Deborah told me before she


    went on to repeat the rules which Austin had told me before.


    My heart skipped a beat for every time her loud voice rang through to me, I couldn''t help thinking about


    thest time Austin had said the same thing to me.


    ¡° Now, run, else the first person I catch will be the first to die,¡± Deborah told us before we all scrambled


    off in different directions. My kids'' voices called to me from different directions of the field causing tears


    to scramble down my face as I searched around for them under the dark sky.


    ¡°Nina¡±


    ¡° Nina¡±


    I jolted out of my thoughts as I turned to see Michael looking down at me with concern on his face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I nodded ¡° Yes. I''m sorry¡± I told him, forcing a smile on my face as the courtroom now became visible in


    my face. I can''t believe I was spaced out still thinking about that night. I turned to see Deborah being


    ushered in with handcuffs on her wrist.


    Her eyes ran through the entire courtroom before resting on me. I held her gaze refusing to back down


    from her angry looks.


    ¡° All rise¡± We all stood up as the clerk''s voice rang through the entire room ushering in the judge who


    was an elderly man, his long flowing dark green robe flowing behind him as he walked into the


    courtroom.


    I watched as the judge walked into the room and took his seat before we finally seated.


    ¡° What''s the case, about?¡± The judge asked the clerk who then read out the case, I watched as each


    Deborah.


    ¡° We will now go on a recess and when we''re back I will give my verdict. I rise¡± The judge told us while


    we all rose up to his exit.


    Thirty minutester, we all resumed back into the court, I sat with a heavy heart preparing heavily that


    Deborah will not be set free.


    My eyes found the Melton''s who were seated two seats away from us, my eyes met Mr. Melton and I


    could see the regretful look on his face before he averted his gaze. I can''t believe he was the same


    man who had offered me my first job as a journalist.


    ¡° Miss Deborah Melton, with all the charges, leveled against you, the court finds you guilty of being an


    aplice to Late Mr. Austin Walker and also trying to attempt a murder against Mrs. Nina Thompson


    and her children, and as a result of this, the court sentence you to fifteen years in prison with hard


    I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as soon as I heard that. We all stood up to usher


    the judge out of the courtroom while we watched as the police tried to usher Deborah out from the little


    cubicle where she stood with handcuffs on her wrist.


    ¡° Come, let''s go¡±


    I heard Michael''s voice as he rushed to take my hands ushering me out of the courtroom to the van


    which was waiting to transport Deborah to the prison.


    ¡° Oh my God, Michael. You came from me. I knew you still love me¡±


    I heard Deborah''s excited voice as she took in


    Michael taking a long stride to her side as she paused in front of the van. Her eyes darted away from


    Michael''sforting smile, she red as soon as she found me stepping closer to Michael''s side.


    ¡° Why do you bring that witch of the west with you? Can you see that I hate her?¡± Deborah eximed


    bitterly as she took her eyes off me, ring at the person at me back.


    I turned to see what had made her angrier only to see Danny and Lillian holding on to my kids'' hands


    ¡°Deborah. I''m sorry for bringing this upon you. If only you didn''t love me, none of this would have


    happened? Michael calls to her with teary eyes. I rushed toward my hands around him trying tofort


    him while Deborah gazed at us with confusion.


    I always knew Michael loved Deborah but only as a sister. That''s why he couldn''t stop ming himself


    for her obsession with him.


    ¡° Come on, Michael. This wasn''t your fault. She chooses this past herself ¡± I told him softly, dragging off


    the van since inspector Peller was impatient to leave.


    ¡°Please, take care of her¡± I heard Michael say to Xavier as he gently patted him on the shoulder before


    leading me and the girls to the car.


    I hugged Danny and Lillian goodbye before


    entering the front seat of the car while Nora and Nadia made themselvesfortable in the backseat.


    Ever since Michael had found us at the abandoned cabin, he had vowed to be our driver after sending


    both Mark, John, and Emma off for a forced vacation only Don remained with us. Since he was


    Michael''s hitman.


    I smiled as I remember when Michael had given him the ¡° shot on target ¡± instructions. Don had


    followed it strictly and wounded most people that hade to say hello to me. Though, they were my


    colleagues who he hadn''t seen before.


    ¡° Mom!¡±


    ¡° Dad ¡±


    I turned to stare at the back where my girls were calling to me while Michael was trying to focus on


    driving and also trying to pay attention to them.


    ¡° Yes, girls. What is it ?¡± I asked them, trying to avoid their eyes. Ever since the incident, I couldn''t help


    apologizing to the girls every morning and ming myself for failing as a mother to them.


    ¡° Mom, we are thinking ¡± I turned swiftly to stare at Michael whose gaze was also fixed on me. As soon


    as we heard Nadia say that, I could feel the wheel turning on his head. I was worried, why would they


    be thinking? Is this about the incident?


    Though I knew they always have nightmares but Doctor Quins had told us that it will stop with time, so,


    why?


    ¡°Princess, is this about Deborah? You don''t have to worry about her anymore. She isn''ting out for


    a long time and when she doese out. I''m sure she will be a changed person.


    ¡° No, dad. That isn''t what this is about ¡± Nora replied shaking her head in negative as she turned to look


    at her sister.


    ¡° Then what is it about ?¡± I ask them as I let my eyes run through them urging them to speak.


    ¡°Well, the other day, Joey was telling us how he will be relocating to Greece with his parents after his


    birthday. So, we are______¡±


    ¡° You are wondering if we could do that too, right ?¡± I ask them. They both nodded. I turned to look at


    Michael who smiled at me.


    I always knew Lillian was nning to relocate. After the incident, Danny wasn''tfortable staying


    back in New York City with Lillian. And I could understand that but I didn''t n for my kids to buy that


    ideal.


    ¡°Mom,e on, please. We have bad memories of this ce already. Couldn''t we go away and start


    afresh ¡± Nora shouted as she pouted up at me.


    ¡° Fine girls. Your father and I will talk about this and get back to you, okay ?¡± I told them as they both


    shrieked in excitement just as Michael pulled into our mansion.

 Chapter 102: The Childrens Birthday

    Chapter 102: The Children''s Birthday


    ¡° Sir, these are the files you requested for¡± Aurora''s voice called out to me as I turned to watch her


    standing in the doorway holding on to the files in her hands.


    ¡° Good. Come on in¡± I told her with a broad smile on my face as I motioned her over.


    Aurora dropped the file on my table while I flipped through the pages looking for a particr entry. It


    was the budget for the Thompson''s Hospital. Apparently, Dad found out the money budgeted for the


    hospital was too much and requested that we reduce it which was why I''m in a meeting with Doctor


    Damien. The director of the Thompson''s Hospital.


    ¡° So, Doctor Damien. We''ve cut down the budget to fifty million dors, hope that will be enough?¡± I


    asked him, I could see his lips curled up in a frown.


    ¡° Anything is okay by me, Mr. Thompson,¡± He said the words out in between breaths which I knew he


    wasn''t quite okay with it. He wanted more money so he could embezzle them when he''s done.


    ¡° Good. I want everything ready because, by next week, we areing for themissioning. Have a


    nice day!¡± I told him before shutting down myputer. I stretched my body before turning to rx on


    the armrest. I can''t believe I''ve been working all morning and now it''s noon.


    I turned to see Aurora still standing in front of me with a sad smile on her face¡° Why, Aurora? What''s


    wrong?¡± I asked her as I sat up on the chair with my hands folded on my table, I turned to look at her.


    ¡° Sir, I__ heard you will be relocating to Greece by next month. Is this really true?¡± She asked me


    avoiding my gaze. I knew she was scared that I might scold her for not being professional. I mean she


    was asking me a personal question but I won''t do that...


    ¡° Yes, it''s true,¡± I told her. I watched as her eyes shot up to gaze at me in shock.


    ¡° Come on, Aurora. Don''t look at me like that. I really need to go. New York hasn''t been the best for my


    family and you know that. We need to put everything behind us and start afresh. This is for my kids,


    hope you understand?¡±


    ¡° Yes, sir but___¡±


    ¡° That reminds me, didn''t you say your fiance worked in Greece?¡± I asked her cutting her off as I


    suddenly remembered ourst conversation when I called her back.


    ¡° Yes, sir¡± Aurora replied with a skeptical look on her face. I''m sure she''s wondering what that has got


    to do with me relocating to Greece.


    ¡° That''s Good. Get ready cause you areing with me. You can be my assistant, that way you can


    spend quality time with your fiance¡± I told her, I watch the smile spread across her face before lighting


    up her eyes as she smiles broadly at me.


    ¡° Really sir? Oh My God! I can''t wait to tell Frances, he will be so happy. Thank you so much for the


    opportunity, sir¡± She called excitedly to me before running out of my office.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head at her retreating back with a smile on my face. She could have asked


    me to take her along not being sad that I was leaving.


    ¡° Hmm!¡±


    I turned to the doorway as soon as I heard the sound of throat clearing and stood up to usher in the


    person


    ¡° Dad, you didn''t tell me you wereing,¡± I asked him, motioning him over to the couch while I went to


    sit opposite him.


    ¡° Must I announce that I''ming to see my son?¡± Dad asked me with an angry look on his face. I


    couldn''t help wondering what might have pissed him off.


    ¡° No, Dad,¡± I told him before turning to pick up my phone which was on the table.


    ¡° I have just concluded my meeting with the Doctor, the money has been reduced to fifty million dors.


    Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡° That''s good but I''m not here for business,¡± Dad said, I turned to stare at him in shock. This was the


    first time dad will be in my office and isn''t because of business.


    ¡° What''s wrong dad? you seem pissed off¡±


    ¡° I am pissed off at you. What''s the news I''m hearing around that you are relocating to Greece. Why?


    What happened? And why couldn''t you inform us, your family about it?¡±


    I shrugged as I turned to gaze around my office which seemed more fascinating than what I was about


    to tell my father. I knew he wouldn''t be happy with my choice but this is what I, Nina, and my daughters


    needed. A new breath of air away from the bad memories of New York.


    ¡° I''m sorry dad but my mind is made up and can''t be changed. I mean after everything, my kids deserve


    better, don''t you want them to have a better childhood?¡± I asked him as I stood up and paced around


    the office lost in thoughts.


    ¡° I know. Of course, I want my granddaughters to be happy but what about the office? And us, your


    mom and I? What about the Millers? You are taking their daughter away from them?¡± Dad questioned


    me softly with a sad look on his face. I''ve never seen my dad look so broken before, I''m


    sure he''s going to miss us.


    ¡° I''m sorry dad, I wish there was something I could do. The office will be okay without me, and the


    Millers had a business in Greece, they coulde to check on their daughter if they want¡±


    ¡° I can see that your mind is made up¡± Dad stood up and walked to the door, he paused and turned to


    look at me.


    ¡° I will see you at Joey''s birthday party tonight,¡± He told me before stepping out of the office, causing


    me to slump down in exhaustion. I''ve forgotten how tiring it could be to argue with my father. He never


    backs down from a challenge, I''m sure he''s only doing this because of the kids.


    Something my dad had saidst caused me springing out of the couch in seconds as my eyes went to


    the gold watch on the wall. It was 6 pm. How time flies.


    I quickly packed my briefcase and rode the elevator down to the parking lot where my white Range


    Rover was parked.


    I enter into the car, switching on the ignition, I pulled out of the driveway and took the route to Nina''s


    office. I had to pick her up in time for the party.


    ***


    ¡° Nina__ Where the fuck are you?¡± I screamed in anger as soon as I stepped into the sitting room. I


    paused as soon as I saw that everywhere was set up for the party. Yes, we agreed to use our home


    because Joey didn''t want a loud party and we nned to celebrate the twins'' birthdays with his...


    I saw Lillian rushing to meet me from up the stairs¡° Michael, how are you?¡± She greeted me as she met


    me in the doorway.


    ¡° Hope you''ve got gifts for the kids?¡± She asked me and I nodded before sending me up the stairs


    where Nina was.


    I paused as I said a few greetings to mom, dad and everyone gathered before making my way up to


    our room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡° Baby, you are back¡±


    I stood gawking at Nina as she stood in front of me wearing a broad smile on her face. I let my eyes


    take in the breathtaking view in front of me, my anger slowly fading away.


    My tongue darts out to take a swift lick of my now dried lips as I look at her beautifully dressed in a


    white Christian Dior long flowing gown with a halter neckline. The train was a mermaid train flowing


    behind her as she took a step towards me before stopping to do a simple swirl with the dress.


    ¡° How do I look?¡± Nina asked me, giggling excitedly as she came over to hug me.


    ¡° You look more beautiful than ever,¡± I told her as I bent over to kiss her lightly on the lips, holding


    myself back from ravishing her.


    ¡° You sure? Oh!___¡± She eximed as her eyes took in the huge bulge on my pants.


    ¡° Woah! That''s so big¡± Nina shouted trying to hide the smile on her face.


    ¡° I know you wear this on purpose, right Amore? And I''m going to make all your fantasye true


    tonight, Be Mio¡±


    ¡° Whatever, Loverboy. Why don''t you get changed while I check on the girls¡± She told me, already


    making her way to the door.


    I turned away from her captivating backside which was more pronounced due to the tight-fitting gown


    she wore as she closed the door behind her...


    It was while I was taking a shower that I remembered that I was supposed to scold Nina for not waiting


    for me at work instead she took a taxi home, something I had warned her against numerous times but I


    med it all on her beautiful backside and beautiful skin.


    ¡° Happy birthday to you¡±


    ¡° Happy birthday to you¡±


    ¡° Happy birthday to you, Joey, Nadia, and Nora¡±


    ¡° Happy birthday to you¡±


    We all sang andughed excitedly as the sound of the instrument came to an end. I rushed to go


    congratte the kids while giving the gifts


    ¡° Thank you, dad. What''s in it?¡± My daughters asked me as they shook each of their gifts trying to


    guess what was in it?


    ¡° Thank you, godfather. I''m sure I''ll love it?¡± Joey called to me with a sad smile on his lips.


    I squatted down in front of him as I took a swipe of the lone tears that escaped his eyes. ¡° Come on,


    Joey. Don''t be sad!¡±


    I knew he was sad since he will be leaving for Greece tomorrow¡° We''ll be joining you by next month.


    you don''t have to worry?¡±


    ¡° Really?¡± He asked me as I watched his eyes lit up in happiness.


    ¡° Yes, boy. now enjoy your party and make sure you collect enough gifts from everyone here tonight,


    okay?'''' I told him, saying thest part out loud, causing everyone to erupt inughter.


    I stepped away from the kids as they were busy


    dancing to the music from the loudspeaker ced in the four corners of the sitting room as I went


    searching for my wife who was busy discussing with Lillian and Andrea.


    I peck her lightly on the neck before turning to gaze at everyone¡° Why is everyone wearing a sad face


    here? is this about Lillian leaving tomorrow?¡± I asked them as soon as I noticed the sad look on their


    faces.


    ¡° No. I''m afraid there is bad news¡± Andrea''s voice pulled me from gazing at everyone before finally


    resting on his face.


    ¡° Bad news? Why? What happened?¡± I asked him with an overly beating heart as I wondered what


    could be the bad news or did Deborah escape from the prison?


    ¡° Lush Beauty kid store isn''t making any sales for thest past months now even after making


    everything a discounted sale¡± Andrea exined, causing me to heave a sigh of relief. Thank God for


    this wasn''t another Deborah news.


    ¡° Really? why didn''t anyone say anything?¡± I asked him, my voice a bit colder since I was now in my


    business mood.


    ¡° We were doing different programs to make the kids love the products but it doesn''t seem to be


    working. We even introduced the buy three get one free but still nothing¡± Andrea exined as he went


    through the files again with Nina while I paced around the room searching for ideas.


    ¡° I have an idea!¡± I eximed excitedly after some time as they all gazed at me with wonderment.


    ¡° What''s the idea? Can we hear it?¡± Nina asked me,ing over to stand beside me.


    ¡° We are going to create awareness for the kid''s brand by signing kids models and having a signing


    event¡±


    ¡° Woah! That''s brilliant, why didn''t I think of that?¡± Nina eximed in shock as she pouted at me.


    ¡° Because you were already thinking of me and have no room for another,¡± I told her yfully as I bent


    to peck her on the lips.


    ¡° In your dreams'' '' She scoffed at me before going over to sit beside Andrea on the couch who was


    busy jotting down the idea on his notepad.


    ¡° But there''s a problem. Where to get the kids?¡± Andrea asked as he lifted his head to look at me.


    ¡° That''s easy. We could use the kids___Nadia, Nora and Joey¡± I told them, pointing to the children who


    were ying with both of their grandparents.


    ¡° I''m sorry, this includes you too, Lillian. You won''t be able to travel again tomorrow¡± I turned to Lillian


    who was quiet among us only observing us silently.


    ¡° Sure. Anything for thepany¡± Lillian replied, shrugging as we all smiled.


    ¡° I''ll get the contract done tomorrow. You can bring the kids, Cara¡±


    I made to reply but Nadia''s loud voice stopped me on my track¡° Really? Having a business meeting on


    our birthday. Who does that, dad?¡± She screamed at us with an angry look on her face as she put both


    her hands on her waist.


    ¡°Our parents¡± Both Nora and Joey replied with their hands folded across their chests.


    ¡° We are sorry. It was an urgent meeting. now we are all yours. Come on let''s go enjoy the party¡±


    I pulled them towards the dance floor as we giggled and danced around excitedly. I couldn''t help


    remembering when I had met their mom in a nightclub. It was a fond memory, I will always cherish


    forever.

 Chapter 103: The Childrens Models

    Chapter 103: The Children''s Models


    ¡° Good morning, Mrs. Thompson¡± Lexa greeted me the next morning as I stepped out of the elevator


    carrying my brown Christian Dior bag with leopard skin, it was a gift from Michael during my birthday.


    ¡° Good morning, Lexa. How was your night? Hope you slept well?¡± I told her with a smile on my face as


    I made my way into my office.


    ¡° It was fine, thank you, ma''am¡± Lexa replied as she came to stand in front of my table after I had sat


    down and dropped my bag on the table.


    Kicking out my brown suede heel which matched with the bag andplimented my outfit which was a


    brown mini skirt, brown zer, and a pink camisole, I let the purple velvet rug caress my feet as I


    turned to stare at Lexa.


    ¡° Woah! You look pretty this morning. What''s the asion?¡± I asked her as I let my eyes run through


    her model-like body which was d in a tight-fitting ck pants and a yellow camisole. She paired it up


    with a ck brazer. I like her, she''s always professional.


    I thought back to the first time I had met her when I was about to sign a modeling contract for Lush


    Beauty. Who would ever believe that a few yearster, I will be sitting down here in this same office


    Michael had designed specifically for me with a CEO tag on my ss table? I''ve never imagined that


    but God knows best!


    ¡° Lexa. I need you to prepare a contract for me¡± I told her, already searching through my bag for the


    details Andrea had given mest night.


    ¡° Okay, here you go¡± I handed it to her before waving her off my office as I got to work.


    ¡° Hmm, Lexa¡± I called to her as she was already making her way to the door, she paused and turned to


    look at me urging me to go with her eyes.


    ¡° I need you to call Juli and Bodience for me. And please don''t forget the Location Manager¡± I told her,


    turning to drag some files out from my cab which was on my right.


    ¡° Yes ma''am¡± Lexa called to me before stepping out of my office.


    Some minutester, she came back¡° Here is the contract, Ma''am¡± She told me thrusting three different


    printout documents at me.


    I collected it from her and went through them before nodding to her to leave. The contract is ready now.


    I just need to have a meeting with my team before signing the kids in...


    I looked up from the files to see that Lexa was still in the room looking up at me¡° What''s wrong? Why


    are you still here even after I had dismissed you?¡± I asked her as I folded my hands across my chest as


    I waited for her exnation.


    ¡° Nothing, ma''am. I just want to inform you that everyone is at the meeting room¡±


    I shot out from my seat and quickly got into my heels as I took the contract and walked out of the door


    while scolding Lexa on the way¡° Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You know how quickly I want this


    meeting done with¡±


    ¡° I''m sorry, ma''am¡± Lexa replied as she rushed forward to open the door to the meeting for me.


    I got into the room and took my seat at the head of the long table while Juli and Bodience were to my


    left, Mr. Markus had made himselffortable at my right.


    ¡° Good morning, Mrs. Thompson¡± They all chorused their greeting to me. I only nodded while I went on


    to exin their role in the event for that day...


    ¡° Bodience, I need you to pick some of the best clothes for today''s shoot since we are creating


    awareness of our brand. We''ll want them to be quality and well-spoken of¡± I told him who nodded and


    took out some designs to show me.


    ¡° Yes. I like this. We could go with this and maybe three more of those¡± I told him pointing to the clothes


    that caught my eyes which I know will look so good on the twin.


    I went on to exin everyone''s role and begged them to make this shoot a sess and even promised


    topensate them if we had enough profit.


    ¡° I hope you all understand,¡± I asked them after I was through with my speech.


    ¡° Yes ma''am. That''s a brilliant idea. I can''t wait to work with the kids'''' Juli eximed in excitement


    causing me to smile. She had always wished to make up for my girls after seeing them for the first time,


    she kept saying how they look like me and took my beautiful skin.


    ¡° Good but you need to keep it at the barest minimum. You know it''s a nude makeup theme. No one


    should be interested in the kids'' makeup but the dresses, okay?¡±


    ¡° Yes, ma''am¡± She answered as I gathered the files into my bag just as Lexa opened the door and


    rushed in, interrupting our meeting.


    ¡° I''m sorry to interrupt your meeting, Mrs. Thompson but Mr. Thompson is here with the kids¡±


    ¡° Thank you, Lexa. Tell him, I''ll be with him shortly¡± I nodded at her before turning to my teammate


    before me.


    ¡° Mr. Markus, I need you to find the right location which will be good for the signing event and report


    back to me. Preferably argely popted area, maybe around the market area or Mall, okay?¡± I


    turned to the location driver who was on my left already jolting down the possible area on the file with


    him.


    ¡° Yes, ma''am¡± He replied as he stood up and excuse himself to get on with his work.


    ¡° So guys, are you game?¡± I asked them, letting my eyes run through Juli and Bodience.


    They both nodded with a smile on each of their faces as they gathered their document into the bag¡°


    Good. Let''s hit the studio and make a lot of profits¡± I told them before walking out of the door, I took the


    route to my office where Michael and the kids were waiting to sign the contract.


    ***


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° Nadia, I need you to look at your dress like it''s the best present you''ve ever got wearing a big smile on


    your face¡±


    I stood beside Michael with my hands folded across my chest as I watched Andrea giving instructions


    to the kids.


    This was the second to thest shoot after we''ve done a lot of outdoor shoots before we go for the


    signing event.


    ¡° Good. Perfect and freeze '''' Andrea called just as Nadia paused as Andrea clicked away on his


    camera. I was so proud of her, she seemed like a professional especially as she posed with her right


    hand on her waist and back slightly bent to the back wearing an excited smile on her face.


    ¡° And now for thest shot¡± Andrea continued barking instructions at the kids while I watched on.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡± Both Michael and I turned to the voice that had called to me.


    ¡° Yes, Steven. What is it?¡± I asked him as I watched him, his hands shot up to adjust his big sses


    nervously which was between the bridge of his nose and eyes.


    ¡° I have uploaded the pictures onto the inte,¡± Steven told me as he looked around the studio shyly


    like he''s just seeing it for the first time.


    ¡° Really?¡± I asked him, looking at him in shock. I was impatient to hear the news ¡° What''s the count? Is


    there any improvement?¡±


    ¡° Yes, ma''am but we have a few problems. They are requesting for the kids'' signatures on the clothes'' ''


    He exined with a skeptical look on his face like he didn''t know if I would scold him for not doing his


    job right.


    ¡° That''s no problem, Steven. The signing event will be held immediately after this. You can tell them


    that¡± I told him before waving him off. I trust Steven to do the job well since he''s my chief of media staff.


    ¡° Congrattions, wifey¡± Micahel eximed


    excitedly as he hugged me close.


    ¡° Thank you, hubby, for your brilliant idea¡± I replied


    mockingly with a fake salute.


    ¡° I can''t wait to receive mymission,¡± He told me, shrugging gently as he looked on wearing a poker


    face. I couldn''t tell if he was joking or serious.


    ¡° What? Amission? For what?¡± I shouted at him feigning annoyance as he looked at me, raising


    his eyebrows slightly at me.


    ¡° For the idea, of course? Sure, you don''t think that was free right?¡± He asked me as he let his gaze run


    through me before averting his eyes.


    ¡° Why am I your wife if you can give me free advice?¡± I told him pouting up at him as he red at me.


    ¡° I thought you said we shouldn''t mix business with pleasure, what changed your mind now?¡±


    ¡° When did I say that? I never mentioned that, moreover, we weren''t in the office when you gave me


    that advice. I was at home giving you pleasure¡± I told him averting my gaze.


    Truth is, I could vividly remember thest time I had told him that, it was during one of his regr visits


    to Lush Beauty. He had requested that we have a quickie in my office to celebrate me being the CEO


    and I had refused while bluntly telling him that¡° I don''t mix business with pleasure¡± Michael had been so


    infuriated that night that he refused all of my pleas.


    ¡° Really? but that wasn''t pleasure rather we were at a part___¡±


    ¡° Hmm¡±


    We both turned as soon as we heard the sound of a throat clearing behind us.


    ¡° Must you guys argue about everything?¡± Andrea challenged, even though he knew we were only


    joking


    ¡° It was friendly banter. What''s the problem?¡±Michael told him, rolling his eyes at him being protective of


    me.


    ¡° We are through with the shoot, can we go for the signing event now?¡± Andrea told me as I nodded at


    him before running off to get my bags from my office.


    ¡°Mom. We are so tired¡± Both Nadia and Nora eximed as they entered the car where Michael was


    waiting to drive us home.


    ¡° I''m sorry, honey. This will pay off¡± I told them bending down to kiss each of their foreheads before


    going over to the front seat.


    Lillian hade over to pick up Joey who was alsoining of being tired. I turned to smile at


    Michael as he pulled off Lush Beauty, driving us home.


    The event was now concluded, the girls were tired after the shoot and having to sign a million dresses


    and dolls for kids their age. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as soon as I noticed


    the figure on my screen. Steven had been so kind as to create a website for the store which helps me


    to monitor all purchases and I couldn''t say that all our efforts had paid off.


    ¡° What are you smiling about?¡± Michael asked me before turning to focus on his driving. It was getting


    dark and the kids were fast asleep on the back seat


    ¡° Look Michael, the kids brand had reached fifty million purchases in six hours. This calls for a


    celebration¡± I told him excitedly, wearing a happy smile on my face as I thrust the tablet at him.


    ¡° Really? That''s good. What do you say about we hit the club tomorrow night to celebrate¡± Michael told


    me as he winked at me telling me exactly what he meant?


    ¡° That will be nice as long as I find a rich, single billionaire man to have a one-night stand with him. I


    don''t mind being his secret lover¡± I told him sarcastically as Michael turned away from his driving to


    re at me.


    ¡° You wouldn''t dare¡± He eximed possessively as his hands shot out to grasp my hips, caressing it in


    a light touch


    ¡° Try me and see!¡± I told him tilting my chin up to show him that I epted his challenge.


    ¡° Whatever¡± Michael replied as he pulled into our mansion, shutting off the engine. He came over to


    open my door and bent to carry the girls up to their room while I followed behind with our bags.


    We spent the night bantering on and off before we finally dive into each other bing one with


    another.

 Chapter 104: Epilogue

    Chapter 104: Epilogue


    A MONTH LATER


    SANTORINI, GREECE


    ¡° So girls, here is our house¡± I heard Michael calling to the girls with his hands stretched to the property


    in front of us as soon as we stepped down from the car.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Michael asked the girls who were giggling beside him while I was on the phone with


    Lillian.


    ¡° Of course, dad. Did you buy it? It''s so beautiful¡± Nora eximed excitedly as she ran up the stairs to


    the front porch.


    ¡° Look Nora, it has a beach¡± Nadia''s giggling voice called to her sister who came bubbling down to see


    the beach which was at the back of the house.


    ¡°Wow!! This is so beautiful. I can''t wait to tell Joey. We''ve got a wonderful beach at the back of our


    house¡± Nora eximed excitedly, her eyes gleaming with happiness. I could help being d that


    Michael and I had made the best decision deciding to relocate to Greece.


    ¡° Is that the girls'' voice I''m hearing?¡± Lillian''s voice pulled me from the girls'' excited voice as I turned


    back to our conversation.


    ¡° Yes. We justnded and Micahel is showing them the house. You can imagine their excitement when


    they saw the beach at the back of the house. Thank you so much, Lillian, for purchasing such a lovely


    house for us. We couldn''t have done this without you¡± I told her, turning away from the happy chatter of


    the girls with the father while I walked up the porch to stand beside the rim.


    ¡° Anything for a sister. So, how are you? Have you gone for the checkup?¡± Lillian asked me before


    turning to call something to Danny in the background.


    I smiled as soon as I remember that we will be having a new addition to the family. I found out a few


    weeks ago and Michael had been very excited, I couldn''t wait to break the news to the girls. We wanted


    to be sure of the sex before telling the girls.


    ¡°Yes. It''s a boy¡± I told Lillian, her excited shriek causing me to turn to see Michael calling out to me. I


    made a wait sign for him as he stood on the other side of the room urging me to end my conversation


    with Lillian.


    ¡° Really? I''m so happy for you, dear. Are you keeping the sex from Michael again?¡± She asked me, I


    could hear her scolding Joey not to finish the beverages in the freezer. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at


    her. She is always reprimanding Joey every chance she gets.


    ¡° Not at all. He wouldn''t allow that. He was the one who took me to the hospital himself for the check-up


    and waited until the doctor had proimed the sex, he said he didn''t want to be kept in the dark this


    time around¡± I exin to her, smiling gently at the memories. It was right after our night at the club that I


    find out I was pregnant since then Micahel had been too protective of me and I couldn''t say I didn''t love


    it


    Michael''s re from across the room got my attention as I turned to say a quick goodbye to Lillian¡° I''m


    sorry, I have to go before Michael has my head in the tter¡± I told her and continued seeing that she


    was reluctant to let me go. This was the first time in years we wouldn''t see each other for almost a


    month. She had left a few weeks after the shoot and we''d only beenmunicating on the phone, I


    could feel her excitement to meet me.


    ¡° But not to worry, I will invite you over one of these days for dinner. I''m sure the girls will be excited to


    meet Joey again. Bye, Have a nice day!¡± I told Lillian. I heard her faint goodbye before I hung up and


    went to meet Michael who stood in the doorway, his hands folded across his chest and a faint frown


    creased his brows.


    ¡° I''m sorry¡± I apologized to him, pecking him lightly on the lips, I pulled him into the house where the


    kids'' excited voices were calling to us from their room.


    ¡° Mom¡±


    ¡° Dad¡±


    ¡° Thank you. I love my room¡±


    We both smiled at each other before I went into the kitchen to see for dinner.


    Michael was on the phone talking with his parents as I chopped the vegetables for dinner. I could hear


    him shouting and screaming for his mom not to take the first ne to Greece.


    I smile and shake my head trying to hold back myugh. So typical of Mrs. Thompson, she was the


    only one who was so adamant about us relocating especially after she found out that I was pregnant.


    My parents were so supportive and promised to visit us regrly. Dad was mostly d that I would


    look over at hispany here in Greece while Michael''s Dad though reluctant at first but allowed us.


    ¡° Mom, you are not visiting. I''m only allowing everyone toe after Nina delivers and that''s just for


    you to see the baby, nothing else. You are only allowed to stay for three days¡± I heard Michael


    screaming on the phone as he paced around the sitting room.


    ¡° Bye, Mom¡± I heard him say before mming the phone off and walking close to where I stood in the


    kitchen cab.


    ¡° Can you imagine that?¡± Michael asked me, looking at me as he fumes in anger.


    ¡° She asked toe, right?¡± I asked him and he nodded before settling himself on the stool across


    from me eating an apple he saw on the table.


    ¡° You shouldn''t have been so harsh on her, you know she''s worried about you and care a lot for her


    grandchildren¡±


    ¡° Whatever, she''s noting and that''s final. I mean we just left New York, how can she miss us after


    such a short time?¡±


    I left Michael ranting loudly and went into the kitchen to pour my now sliced vegetables on the pudding I


    was making. I covered it and went searching for the girls to see how they were doing?


    ***


    We were halfway through with dinner when Michael tapped me lightly on the shoulder. I raise my eyes


    at him silently asking him¡° What?¡±


    ¡° Tell the girls the news?¡± He mouthed at me before turning to smile at the girls who were watching us


    with curious looks on their faces.


    I shake my head at him, scared. I don''t know what the girls will think? Will they be angry at me? Will


    they think it''s too soon?


    ¡° Girls. Your mom has something to tell us¡± Micahel called to the girls who paused and turned to look at


    me with excitement on their faces.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± Nora asked me with excitement on her face as she tried to position her curls back.


    I opened my mouth to answer but Nadia beat me to it as she went on to say:


    ¡° Is this about mom having a baby?¡± Nadia asked her father while my eyes nearly burst out of their


    sockets in shock.


    ¡° Yes, darling. How did you know?¡± Michael asked her, his voice not in the bit shocked at how she could


    know. I guess he had epted the fact that she was too smart for her age but even I was dying to


    know.


    ¡° Come on, dad¡± Nadia replied half rolling her eyes at Michael¡° Every sane human in the world would


    know that mom is pregnant with the way you are being overprotective with her¡±


    ¡° Woah! That''s a good observation. Keep it up. Anyway, we are having a boy. Are you excited?¡±Michael


    asked her as he bent to ruffle her hair while Nadia pped his hands away with a frown on her face


    while trying to rearrange her braids.


    ¡° Yes. I''ve always wanted a baby brother. I can''t believe I''m finally having one¡± Nora eximed


    excitedly as she stuck her tongue out at her sister who obviously wanted a girl.


    ¡° Great. I hope you girls will love him when he arrives¡± I told them looking from one to the other, they


    both nodded with smiles on their faces.


    ¡° Yes, mom. I''m off to bed, goodnight¡± Nadia said,ing over to peck me and her dad lightly on the


    cheek before going up the stairs to her room.


    ¡° Me too. Goodnight¡± Nora replied as she followed her sister up the stairs after pecking us on the


    cheeks.


    I took the dishes into the kitchen and went to sit beside Michael in the sitting room while we chatted into


    the night before finally retiring to bed in the early hour of the morning.


    ***


    A FEW MONTHS LATER


    SANTORINI MEMORIAL HOSPITAL


    ¡° Mrs. Thompson, I need you to take a deep breath¡± The doctor was calling to me as I gazed around


    the theatre, anxious to get out. I was only so d that this wasn''t like the twins. This seems to be easy


    if I just follow the doctor''s lead which was what I did. I took a loud deep breath while imagining Michael


    pacing through the corridor. We''ve left the girls with Nina immediately after thebor pains have


    started.


    ¡° Now, push!¡± The doctor screamed at me and I did just that. The cry of the tiny voice caused me to


    rx as I waited for the nurses to clean me up.


    ¡° Congrattions, Mr. Thompson. What a wonderful son, your baby is¡± I watched as the doctor


    congratted Michael as he came in with the girls. I was now resting in one of the presidential suits in


    the hospital with a drip on my hands while holding on to my baby.


    ¡° Mom¡± The girls both eximed, rushing over to my side in excitement.


    ¡° Is that our baby brother?¡± Nora asked me pointing to the little bundle in my hands.


    ¡° Yes, love. I hope you take care of him and love him¡±


    ¡° Sure. Woah! He''s so cute!¡± She eximed excitedly as soon as he held tightly to her little pinky finger.


    ¡° Wee to the world little brother. We pinky promise to protect you¡± Nadia said as soon as he held


    her little finger with his other hands


    ¡°He seems to know who his family is? Such a smart boy. Wee son!¡± Michael called to him as he


    bent to peck him on the forehead before turning to smile at me after he had sent the doctor away.


    ¡° What is his name, dad?¡± Nora asked us as she turned to gaze at her father waiting for his response.


    ¡° Nelson. Nelson Thompson¡± Michael repeated proudly d that he was with me through it all. I could


    see his eyes shone with so much pride. I guess he was finally happy to have his heir.


    ¡° Nelson it is. I love it, dad¡± Nora eximed with a smile on her face as both Nadia and her yed with


    their little brothers.


    ¡° He looks the type with his curly hair. I think he looks more of dad than mom, what do you think,


    Nora?¡± I heard Nadia ask her sister as she tilted her head sideways to examine her little brother in my


    arms.


    ¡°Yes. He''s so handsome just like dad¡± Nora replied smiling with her hands wrapped around the little


    baby in my hands.


    I watch my little family with a contented smile on my face. Against all odds, love prevails. I wouldn''t


    trade them for anything. And I will dly walk through hell again just to have them with me...


    We could tell everyone about my giving birthter just like Michael had said,  but for now, I want to be


    with my family alone.


    ¡° Group hug, guys¡± I eximed in excitement as they all drew nearer and hugged me close. I close my


    eyes to savor the memories of today, knowing everything will be fine from onward!!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° I love you so much, Nina Thompson. Thank you foring into my life and giving me such precious


    gifts I could ever ask for. Thank you for being with me through trials and temptation, I could never have


    done this without you by my side. Thank you for making me a better person. A better husband to you


    and a better father to our children¡± Michael said, I could feel the sincerity in his words as he bent to kiss


    me passionately on the lips.


    ¡° And thank you for keeping your promises then and now. I could never love another like I love you.


    Thank you for being a wonderful husband and a caring father to our kids. I could never ask for anyone


    else but you. I love you Michael Thompson¡± I replied with so much love in my eyes. There was no


    holding back, I needed to show this wonderful man how much he meant to me.


    ¡° Thank you for being the best Mom and Dad¡± Nadia and Nora giggle, breaking us from our trance of


    gazing into each other eyes.


    ¡° And thank you both too, for being the best kids we could ever ask for. And wonderful big sisters to


    Nelson. We love you!!¡± Michael and I both told them with a wide smile on our faces as we pulled the


    girls into our embrace.

 Chapter 105: Epilogue B

    Chapter 105: Epilogue B


    FIFTEEN YEARS LATER


    DEBORAH


    I stepped out of the prison yard with a new change of clothes, clutching onto my purse and


    essories, thedy at the reception had handed me in my hands.


    I shield my eyes from the harsh sun with the purse in my hands, it felt so good to be finally free.


    ¡° Woah! The weather is so good today¡± I eximed excitedly, taking a swirl around in excitement.


    ¡° Yes, you can say that again¡±  I turned to see Xavier gazing up at me with so much love and affection


    in his eyes that I couldn''t help shielding away shyly. I didn''t hear hime to stand behind me


    ¡° Mom¡±


    The loud voice calling to me from the car got my attention as I turned to smile at my son as he ran up to


    me. I ruffled his hair and bent to pick him up in excitement.


    ¡° Woah! You are so big, Luke. What''s Dad been feeding you with?¡± I told him as I immediately put him


    down seeing that I couldn''t carry him with that weight of his.


    ¡° Nothing. Just the usual¡± Luke replied shrugging as he and his father shared a knowing smile.


    ¡° And what could that be? Hope it isn''t chocte?¡± I asked him preparing to scold Xavier. I had warned


    him not to feed the boy with chocte anymore even though it was his favorite.


    ¡° Love¡± Luke and his father replied with smiles on their faces. I couldn''t help smiling too since their


    smiles were contagious.


    ¡° Whatever. Let''s go home. I can''t wait to take a shower. I''m sure I''m stinking, right?¡± I told them but


    they only nodded, already leading me to the car.


    Xavier took the wheel while I sat beside him and Luke made himselffortable at the back seat of the


    car.


    Xavier pulled the car out of the parking space and took the direction of our house.


    ¡° Mom, when you''re done showering, could we go visit grandpapa and grandmama?¡± Luke''s voice


    called to me from the back seat of the car but my gaze was fixed on the big ck billboard in front of


    me which was showing an advert for Lush Beauty, Nina, Michael, and their kids sat holding a product of


    Lush Beauty each with a happy smile on their faces while the advertes to an end, it was


    captioned¡° A happy family, a beautiful family. Stay happy always with Lush Beauty!¡±


    ¡° Can I ever meet them again?¡±


    ¡° Are you still in love with him?¡± Xavier''s cold voice pulled me from my thoughts as I turned to look at


    him, shocked that he was using that tone with me.


    ¡° In love with who?¡± I asked him confused about what he was saying to me.


    ¡°Him?¡± Xavier told me pointing to the picture of Michael on the billboard. I finally understood what he


    was asking me? I didn''t know I had said that out loud.


    ¡° No. That''s not what I mean. I only wanted to meet them to apologize. I have caused their family more


    harm than good¡± I told him before returning to the billboard which now shows a random advert.


    ¡° That''s good. I was afraid that you might still be caught up in your obsession¡± Xavier exined as he


    pulled over into our driveway!


    ¡° No. I now know better. What I felt for Michael then wasn''t love instead it was jealousy mixed with


    hatred. I wish to apologize to them¡± I told him as he nodded and came over to open the car door for


    me.


    ¡°Unfortunately, they are no longer in New York. They have relocated a few years back to Greece¡± He


    told me, causing me to nod as he ushered me into the house.


    I stood gazing at the captivating view of the ocean. I never knew Xavier was this rich to have


    purchased this kind of house. I thought only the Thompsons could pull up something like this since they


    have so much money.


    ¡° Here you are. I''ve been searching for you all over the house¡± Xavier''s breath fanned my neck as I


    smiled and turned to gaze up at him.


    ¡° I''m sorry, I was only trying to get familiar with the house,¡± I told him as he nodded and came to stand


    beside me, his hands reaching out to pull me closer to him.


    ¡° What do you think? Do you like it?¡± He asked me as he turned to watched me with that his so-


    knowing eyes.


    ¡° Yes. This looks so expensive. How did you get so much money to purchase such a house?¡± I asked


    him as I folded my hands across my chest waiting for his exnation while hoping and praying that he


    hadn''t gone back to his former job.


    Xavier was quiet for a long time, refusing to look at my face. I knew I wouldn''t like what he would tell


    me from his gestures which was why I decided to force him to talk.


    ¡° Don''t tell me you''re back to your job of killing people¡± I told him but he still wouldn''t say anything,


    which was making me agitated and angry. Please, don''t tell me this is true. I can''t believe he could go


    back to his bad ways after all his words of encouragement every time he came to visit me at the


    prison.


    ¡° Come on, Xavier. You can''t do this to me. What about Luke? What do you want him to think? Are we


    going to train him to be an assassin just like you are?¡± I asked him but Xavier still wouldn''t say


    anything, other than the faint gleam ofughter in his lips which I assume was my mind making that up


    there wasn''t any gesture from him.


    ¡°Fine. Since you are not going to say anything, I am going to make the decision then. We are leaving


    this house immediately, I can bring up my son in a house bought with blood money and___¡±


    I turned to walk out of the balcony in an angry stride and make to open the door but Xavier''s gentle


    touch on my hands got me to pause and turn to re at him


    ¡° What now? Are you ready to talk?¡± I asked him and he nodded.


    ¡° Fine. I''m all ears¡±


    ¡° Firstly, this house wasn''t bought by me¡±


    My eyes shot up to look at Xavier in shock. I searched his eyes to see if he was joking with me but his


    eyes had that sincere gleam in them that I couldn''t help nodding for him to continue.


    ¡° This house is a gift from Michael. He bought it in your name¡± Xavier told me as he watched my face


    closely. I knew he was trying to gauge my reaction but how can he do that when I don''t even know what


    to think anymore. Why will Michael buy me a house? I thought he was angry with me or is he secretly


    still in love with me?


    ¡° And Nina?¡± I jolted out of my thoughts as I brought myself to ask the one question that had been


    eating me up.


    ¡° And what about her?¡± Xavier asked me with a slight frown on his face as he turned to gaze at the


    ocean where Luke was ying with his ball


    ¡° Did she know about this house?¡±


    ¡° Of course, she knew. I mean she brought the idea and suggested that they gift you a house even after


    returning your dadpany back¡±


    I had zoned out, as the smile fell from my face. A minute there I was subconsciously and secretly d


    that Michael might still be in love with me. Xavier''sst words pulled me from my subconscious mind as


    I turned to gaze at him in shock.


    ¡° What did you just say?¡± I asked him, trying to have him repeat it because it seemed I didn''t hear it


    clearly.


    ¡° You heard me. She had returned your dad''spany back. You are still the heiress of the Melton''s


    Media House. Congrattions¡± Xavier told me but why does it feel like he was mocking me? And to


    think that I was already feeling bad for myself already.


    ¡° You know what, I still don''t understand how you could hate such a person as nice and kind-hearted as


    Nina Thompson. Even after everything, she still did the right thing but what about you? You nearly kill


    her kids all because of jealousy and hatred. You made me spent days in prison because you just


    wouldn''t hear my pleas to stop your revenge¡±


    Xavier''s words got to me piercing deep in my soul. I couldn''t stop the tears from streaming down my


    face as I squatted down on the floor crying my eyes out.


    How could I ever repay such pure and innocent love? How could I ever ask her for forgiveness? After


    everything I had done to her, she still went ahead and restored back my family lost glory? Why Nina?


    Why?


    Xavier wiped his eyes with the back of his hands, I didn''t notice that he was crying¡° I don''t know what to


    say anymore? I felt so bad for even hurting her in the first instance. If I could turn back the time, I would


    choose the right choice. And who knows, our loved ones would have still been here with us¡±


    ¡° Anyway, I''m going inside. You can take your shower and after that, we could go visit your parents¡±


    Xavier dabbed at his eyes before forcing a smile on his teary eyes he turned to walk into the door


    leaving me to scream as I sobbed on the balcony. It was after some time before I could bring myself to


    go inside and shower.


    ¡° Woah, you look so pretty. Are you ready to go see your parents?¡±Xavier asked me alreadying


    over to help me down the stairs with an excited Luke jumping around the house in excitement. I guess


    he loves going to visit my parents.


    ¡° Not yet. There''s a ce I would love to go to alone. I will be back before you know it¡± I begged Xavier


    who was reluctant to allow me to go alone but after giving him my best puppy look and pouty lips, he


    finally relent.


    ¡° Fine. You can use the car and please, don''t stay long¡± He told me before bending to kiss my lips, he


    handed the car key to me and walked me to the parking lot.


    ¡° Have a safe drive!¡± He called to me as soon as I was settled into the driver''s side. I nodded at him


    and turned on the ignition before pulling off the driveway.


    I dropped the flowers in my hands-on Junior''s bed which was surprisingly neat and well kept. I guess


    Xavier had been frequenting here to keep his bed neat and tidy.


    ¡° Junior, mama is here to apologize for everything. I''m sorry, if only I wasn''t jealous and obsessed with


    Michael, you would have probably been here with your father¡± I paused as my eyes went to Austin''s


    bed, his picture had been reced with a picture of us and Xavier smiling into the camera. it was one


    of the rare pictures we''ve ever taken without any hatred in our eyes.


    ¡° I''m so sorry, Austin. If only I didn''t push you to hate Nina, you would have still been alive today. I''m so


    sorry, please forgive me¡± I cried loudly into the gentle breeze of the cemetery.


    I wish I could turn back time, I could have made amends for all my mistakes. I wish I wasn''t wrapped in


    my hatred, I would have still been holding my son in my arms right now. He would have been eighteen.


    Oh my God, Deborah look what you''ve done to yourself!


    I cried loudly, dabbing furiously at my eyes. Can I ever forgive myself? Can Austin and Junior ever


    forgive me? Can the Thompsons ever forgive me?


    If only I was patient enough, I would have discovered that neither Nina nor Michael wasn''t my enemy,


    instead, I was the enemy of myself.


    Who can I me for my shorings? Is it my dad who has always been so supportive of me? No, I


    shouldn''t me him, he was only showing me, love, in his own way. He was only trying to be there for


    me.


    Is it my stepmother who has always hated me? No, I can''t me her, she was only trying to protect her


    right?


    Who then should I me? No one, but myself___ I, Deborah Melton brought this on myself.


    When everyone is busy taking care of their children who are over eighteen years and above, I,


    Deborah Melton, I''m just starting with my son, Luke who is just 14.


    It was after some time before I could bring myself to go home.


    Xavier and I had just returned from my parents. After pouring my heart out at the graveyard earlier, I


    was now light-hearted and ready to appreciate the world in a new meaning.


    I could do this with such a patient and caring man by my side and my loving son who is determined to


    see me change.


    Even if I wouldn''t be able to apologize to the Thompsons, I will live the rest of my life giving alms to


    children who needed them.


    This is my sad life story. I hope you''ll learn from


    them and never follow in my footsteps.


    Right now, I''m forty years old, still regretting my past decision. A mother and just nning my wedding.


    I know you feel it toote but I''m still trying to recover those years I''ve lost...


    ¡° Angel,e on, let''s go inside. I''m so d your mom epted for us to get married. I can''t wait¡±


    Xavier''s warm breath fanned my cheek briefly before he flew down the stairs with his son.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help smiling at their lovely duo. So perfectly synchronized to each other.


    ¡° Mom!¡±


    ¡° Yes, son. What is it?¡± I asked him with a smile on my face.


    ¡° I love you¡±


    ¡° And I love you so much, son¡± I called to him as I wiped the lone tears that escaped my eyes before


    following them into the house¡­


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!